《Death Ascension》 Chapter 1 - The Ascension System Middle Worlds'' Hall, Restricted Area of Hades Hotel. A lone ghost wandered in as he tried to escape from Eternal punishment. He drifted off the dark corridor with unease. His pale green eyes darted around nervously, searching for shadows that would drag him back to the boiling pit of hell. Every sound made him jump. Every shift in light made him curl. His phantom heart thumped wildly against his rib. But no one came so he continued on... Flickering blue flames danced on the torches attached to the walls, casting eerie shadows on the carpeted floor. The walls, the floors, the ceiling were all embroidered with countless stars and constellations. The torches, arranged at 3-meter intervals, only provided enough light for the ghost, Mikael Lee, to see what was in front of him. The quiet stillness of the hall induced his fear of the unknown. ''The creepy ambiance truly befits the Underworld hotel...'' Mikael thought as he drifted in hazy darkness. "But how do I know which door leads back to Earth?" Mikael Lee, a second-level sinner hoped to escape to the world of the living. Carefully observing the doors on either side of him, Mikael noted that they were made of polished black mahogany with stainless steel handles and room numbers. He checked the other doors but no matter how many, he couldn''t find any telltale signs of what''s beyond them. All doors are identical save for their metal room numbers. ''Should I open them one by one? But what if something jumps out on me?'' Mikael shook his head and slapped his cheeks to rid himself of negative thoughts. ''No, I can''t just stand here forever.'' He took a deep breath as he touched the cold handle of the door on his right. He pulled it open and saw a majestic underwater world. Beautiful mermaids swam alongside fishes in a mesmerizing dance in a city made of abalones. For a second, Mikael worried that the water might flood the hall but to his relief, a jelly-like film covering the entire length of the door separated the two dimensions. When a sharkman noticed his presence and swam toward him, Mikael immediately shuts the door. ''Well, I''m sure that''s not Earth¡­ Next!'' Mikael quickly moved on to the next door, bravely dismissing what he just saw as natural now that he, himself, was nothing but a ghost. The next door showed him tall grass and insects. No. Not the conventional ones as these grasses were 10-feet tall and the insects were as big as people. Naturally, Mikael closed it and moved to another. Every door he opened showed him an incredible sight, but none that he would want to live in ¨C or at least ''haunt'' in. ''Where? Where is Earth?!'' Mikael lost count of the doors he opened. Just as he was starting to lose hope of ever finding his way back home, he came across one that looked exactly like Earth. It was nighttime beyond the door, but Mikael was able to recognize some of the plants in the forest. ''Surely, there can''t be another world with the same plants, right?'' Mentally exhausted Mikael decided that he finally got the correct world and thus, without hesitation, passed through the transparent barrier. ''Ugh! It''s so cold!'' Mikael felt his soul freeze from the biting cold of the gelatinous membrane. Soon, a flurry of images passed by his vision. The images accelerated into a blur and then as if caught in a tornado, Mikael spun around, his soul stretching like spaghetti as it travelled at the speed of light. Pop! Finally, he was chucked into the forest like a newborn babe coming out of his mother''s womb. ''I want to vomit¡­ ughh¡­ dimensional travel feels like sh*t!'' -- Or so he grumbled, but Mikael felt ecstatic. He had successfully escaped punishment and he was now back home!-- Albeit a dead man, Mikael didn''t care. ''As long as I''m not in hell.'' Slowly, his lips curled into a big smile, ''I did it! I''m back!'' Just as he was basking in happiness, a blue translucent panel appeared floating before him. <97%....98%...100%> ''Huh?! Wha- what''s happening?!'' flustered by the sudden development, Mikael waved his hand on the screen. Mikael was shocked when his hand went right through the panel, ''Is it because I''m dead or am I hallucinating right no-'' Ping! Ping! Ping! Numerous tabs webbed in front of him like a scene from a sci-fi movie. The stream of neon texts overwhelmed Mikael. "What the heck is this Ascension system?" Then, the system answered his query as another window appeared. Mikael''s jaw slacked at what he just read, "I¡­ I am given a choice? I thought I would just quietly haunt this place as a ghost but what is this?" He scanned the contents of his status window, trying to make some sense of what was happening. ''First of all, why am I starting out as a poltergeist? Why is my Karma points on the negative? Heck, even my skill level is negative¡­ ugh¡­'' Mikael grabbed his hair in frustration. ''What should I do? Since I''m already on the evil scale, should I just become a Demon Lord?'' Mikael closed his eyes and imagined what demon lords in anime typically do ¨C killing people, mass destruction, and controlling armies of monsters or undead. "Naah¡­" he stuck out his tongue as if the very idea disgusted him. Sure, it sounds so exciting that some might be tempted¡­ but not Mikael. As someone who already knows the existence of Hell, Mikael was not too keen on spending a few centuries of fun only to suffer for millennia if caught. To him, the Demon Lord''s appeal was practically nonexistent. ''If I become a Seraph, they can''t possibly send me to hell, right? Maybe if I do enough good things here, they''ll allow me to go to heaven.'' With this, Mikael has decided to start his grand redemption scheme. --Chapter end-- Chapter 2 - FYI, I’m Already Dead. With nothing else to do, Mikael decided to check his newly acquired skills. ''I can''t touch it so, is the system voice-activated?'' he cocked his head in wonder. Deciding that he should just go ahead and try it out, Mikael cleared his throat and asked, "Ehem¡­ Let''s see¡­uhmm¡­ Skill page?" The system immediately brought up the list of skills with their accompanying description. < Psychokinesis Lvl.1> Description: (Active skill) Control small object/s simultaneously within a 5-meter radius sphere. Current Limit: 1 object Skill cost: 5MP per minute. Description: (Active skill) Instantly travel between two locations without crossing the intervening space. Current Limit: 3 meters Skill Cost: 10 MP per jump. Description: (Passive skill) Communicate with the living. Current Limit: 1 living being. Skill Cost: none. Description: (Passive skill) See through the nature of things. Current Limit: none Skill Cost: none. Mikael scanned the contents and murmured, "Oh, I see¡­ that''s interesting¡­" Deep in thought with his arms crossed and his ghost body levitating above ground, Mikael unknowingly drifted off. "KYAAAA! Help! Help me!!" The screams of a young girl broke Mikael''s reverie. He sped through the forest and headed in the voice''s direction. In the forest''s outskirt, a little girl ran for dear life as she desperately cried for help. Thud! Her eyes blurry with tears, the girl stumbled on a rock and fell back. She sat facing her pursuer and her eyes trembled at the terrifying look on the monster. "No¡­ No! Please! Spare me¡­Hic!" she raised her arm to brace herself from the incoming attack. "Kekekekeke!" The creature with green skin, pointed ears, elongated nose, and the size of a child, maniacally laughed as the young girl flailed her legs to crawl backward. In its hand was a primitive axe made of sharpened rock attached to a piece of wood. As if enjoying the sight of cowering prey, the goblin powerfully swung its axe only to stop midway after seeing the girl flinch. "KEKEKE!" it held its stomach in a bout of uncontrollable laughter. Its grimy, yellowing teeth and green lips caked with dried blood terrified the wits out of the girl who passed out on the hard ground. After having its fill of pleasure, the goblin slowly strutted toward the unconscious child. It held the axe handle with both hands and raised it far back. Although surprised by the sudden appearance of a creature from fantasy, Mikael decided to put his questions on hold and prioritize saving the child. ''I won''t reach her in time!'' Mikael drifted as fast as he could, even directly passing through trees but he was still too far away. ''No, I can!'' Estimating that the creature entered the 5-meter radius, Mikael shouted, "Psychokinesis! Activate!" Mikael focused his concentration on the primitive axe, willing it to fly out of the goblin''s reach. Sure enough, the axe jerked out of the creature''s hand and flew toward Mikael. The confused monster looked around it and saw its missing weapon floating in the air. "Kugh! Why¡­ axe there?" Scratching its bald head, it headed to the axe''s location. The Goblin jumped to reach his weapon, seemingly unbothered by Mikael who was right beside it. "Huh? Can''t you see me?" Mikael asked. Suddenly, a blue notification appeared. The monster flinched in surprise as a disembodied voice suddenly talked to it. It looked around for the voice''s source but found no one in its vicinity. When it decided to just ignore the sound as a figment of its imagination, Mikael told it, "Leave the girl alone and I''ll return this to you." He slowly lowered the axe until it was almost within the Goblin''s reach but when the monster tried to grab it, he sent it higher up into the canopy of trees. "Tsk! Annoying! K-¡­you!" "What?" "I KILL YOU! CHILD TOO!" the goblin finally reached the end of its patience and wildly swung its hands around, hoping to strangle the owner of the voice. ''And here I was, trying to solve things peacefully. Ugh! I really don''t want to kill anyone! Not even a monster! Who was it again? The one who said every life is precious? What if I kill this guy and my karma points become more negative?'' As he was deliberating whether to kill the monster or not, the Goblin ran toward the unconscious girl and propped her on its shoulders. "Oh no! you can''t just run away after saying you''ll kill us!" Mikael drifted alongside the running goblin with the floating axe in tow. "You leave me no choice," Mikael said in a low voice that sent a chill down the Goblin''s spine. Mikael hurled the axe toward the creature''s legs to stop it from running. Thwak! As the axe had a blunt, chipped edge, the cut it left on the monster''s leg was far from clean. "Ack!" Mikael honestly commended the Goblin''s tenacity for it continued to run, limping on its wounded leg, as it carried a child not much different from it in height. ''Where is it running to, anyway?'' Mikael wondered. "Are you perhaps trying to call for reinforcements?" he asked the huffing Goblin. "They! KILL YOU!" "That''s it. I give up. You''re a hopeless case. And for your information, I''m already dead." Mikael decided to stop trying to reason with the monster. Whether he gets more bad karma or not, he thought the child''s life was more important. Furthermore, it has been 15 minutes since he started using Psychokinesis so if the creature manages to call for even one ally, Mikael would have no more MP to use. Mikael repeatedly sent the blunt axe to the creature, targeting its legs. Tak! Tak! Tak! Black blood spurted from its legs and bits of white bones peeked through the green leathery skin. Finally, the Goblin stopped and unceremoniously threw the child aside. It knelt on the grass and stared with seething contempt at its traitorous axe. Mikael watched as the goblin opened its mouth wide and immediately understood that it was preparing for an outcry for help. "Oh no, you don''t!" In Mikael''s rising panic, he subconsciously sent the axe toward the monster''s mouth to gag it, but the axe''s momentum sliced its head horizontally in half. Thud¡­ The severed head landed on the grass with a soft thud. Brain matter spilled from the head while the body convulsed, squirting arcs of blood, before slowly falling forward. Mikael stared at the bloody axe embedded on the ground. He could not believe that his first kill would be so gruesome. "B-Bleargh!" He stuck out his ghost tongue and held his stomach as it threatened to spill its nonexistent contents. "Disgusting! Ugh!" Ping! Mikael''s expression instantly brightened at the notification. "Truly, a good deed deserves a good reward." --Chapter end-- *it''s math time!~ Recall: Mikael''s current total MP = 100 Psychokinesis skill cost = 5MP/min therefore, Mikael can only use the skill for 100MP/(5MP/min) =20 mins. (after which he has to wait for his MP to replenish) Chapter 3 - The Abandoned Orphanage "What a messy sight." Mikael''s eyes swept his gruesome surroundings. His gaze landed on the sleeping child, "I''m sure you''ll be surprised when you wake up so, let''s get you home, Little girl." he chuckled. Once again, Mikael activated the Psychokinesis, intending to move the child to a safer place but the system notification popped up saying, < ERROR. ''Living beings'' is not included in the skill''s current limit. > "Oh¡­ the system is strangely strict with its words, huh?" Mikael decided to clean up the monster''s corpse as he waited for the child to wake up. "Well, if it''s already dead there shouldn''t be a problem." With his remaining MP, He used his skill to fling the corpse into the forest. The goblin corpse levitated from the ground before flying in an arc towards the thicket, its entrails dripping out as it did. But as soon as it landed, hungry beasts pounced on and ate it thus, leaving no evidence of Mikael''s murder. Curiously, as if sensing his presence, the beasts kept their distance and so, after the job was done, he clapped his hands together and floated beside the child to protect it. Mikael gazed at the night sky. The clouds slowly drifted by, revealing the silver moon and the numerous twinkling stars. A gentle breeze swayed the tree leaves, disturbing the sleeping fireflies that glowed enchantingly as they danced to the tune of the crickets. It was a very calming sight, but Mikael was troubled. ''It really is the same as Earth¡­ how come it''s also very different? Just where am I?'' At the break of dawn, the child stirred. Her amber eyes fluttered open and with a confused expression, she uttered "where...?" Then her eyes lowered to her scraped hands and bleeding knees and she remembered the terrifying figure of a laughing monster. "How?" She saw the aftermath of Mikael''s fight ¨C the splashes of blood and the bloody axe lying casually on the ground. She looked around to find her savior, unaware that Mikael was floating right in front of her. "Good morning, little girl." Mikael greeted the confused kid. The girl''s reaction was exactly like the goblin''s. As her head turned side to side in search of the speaker, Mikael showed his presence by making a nearby branch float. "I''m here," he said. The little girl''s eyes widened, and she screamed on top of her lungs "g-ghost! Waaaaahh!" The girl ran away, and Mikael was left scratching his head. He might not have expected a word of thanks but not freaking out at the sound of his voice would have been nice. "Well, it''s not like I don''t understand where she''s coming from." Mikael sighed in resignation. As the first rays of sunlight landed on the dew-tipped grass, Mikael stood dazedly in the open, but when the sunshine touched his ghost skin, incredible pain seared his body and the system issued a warning, Wisps of black smoke rose from his burnt skin as he escaped to the forest. He arrived at a building in the middle of the woods. It was an abandoned three-story orphanage with grimy marble floors, shattered windows, and red brick walls filled with creeping poison ivy. And with it standing inside a gloomy forest, the place looked like something straight out of a horror movie. Gusts of wind continuously blew dead leaves toward the building, adding a spooky flair to its already haunted appearance. "uwaaah¡­ this place is scary¡­ I wonder if there are other ghosts in there. They probably won''t kick me out, right?" Mikael''s eyes darted from window to window, searching for apparitions of angry ghosts who might not welcome the idea of sharing their home with him. As he neared the entrance, Mikael grew even more nervous. There were obvious signs of carnage in the walls of the orphanage. Drops of dried blood and even clumps of tangled hair could be seen stuck within the crevices of the brick walls. ''Talk about violent¡­ maybe coming to this place was not such a great idea.'' Just as Mikael was about to turn back, he heard the faint sound of crying. "huhuhu¡­ mama¡­ papa¡­ save me¡­ huhuhu." A chorus of eerie sobs ensued. "hunghh¡­ save us¡­" As he listened carefully, Mikael could distinguish at least 10 different voices coming from the third floor. He held himself as goosebumps erupted on his skin. Gulp. "A-are they ghost children?" Despite being a ghost himself, Mikael hated the idea of meeting other spirits. He was okay in the underworld as the spirits there were rather clean and silent. Even the Hades Hotel, aside from its nasty skeleton staff, was luxurious. Compared to the underworld hotel, this orphanage was way creepier. "H-Hello?" Mikael peeked through the shattered windows. The third floor was dark ¨C too dark to see anything clearly from the outside so Mikael braced himself and passed through the walls while whispering, "Pardon the intrusion¡­" Inside were rows of beds with dusty covers and rolled-up blankets. On top of some pillows were baby dolls with pink lips and chubby cheeks. On others were teddy bears with button eyes dangling from loose threads. Guruggurug¡­ The howl of winds rattled the windows and fluttered the white curtains, creating an even more sinister aura. "huhuhuhu¡­." Again, the sound of crying echoed across the walls. Mikael followed the sound and found another door at the end of the room. Afraid that he might trigger a territorial ghost, Mikael peeked inside the door with only half of his face passing through. But what he saw inside was far from his expectations. About twelve kids were cramped inside a cage meant for big animals. The children had skinny bodies full of bruises and the ones with enough energy continued to cry for help while the others laid on the floor, barely breathing. Mikael felt anger boil inside him, ''who did such a horrible thing to these children?!'' He swooped inside and singled out the oldest of the group. "Who did this to you?" he asked, his barely controlled anger slipping into his voice. The boy immediately stopped crying and turned around. Of course, he couldn''t see Mikael nor could others hear his voice as he could only communicate with one target at a time. The boy asked the girl beside him, "Hey! Did you hear that?" "What?...H-Hic.." "That voice! Someone talked! Did you guys hear it?" The other kids looked at him as if he had gone crazy. The youngest even bawled "UWAAAAAH!!! Don''t scare me!" "No, Seriousl¡ª" "Don''t bother. Only you can hear me, anyway. So, tell me. Who did this to you?" Mikael asked impatiently. He wanted to punish the one who captured the poor children and reduced them to such a state. As someone who volunteered in orphanages back when he was alive, Mikael had a soft spot for children and seeing them so miserable made him want to strangle the perpetrators. Seeing the kid shrink in fear of his harsh tone, Mikael soothed the child "It''s okay. I won''t hurt you. In fact, I''m here to help so, can you tell me what happened?" A sliver of hope glinted in the boy''s eyes. If what the voice said was true then all of them could go home soon. The boy swallowed his saliva and whispered, "G-Goblins¡­ downstairs." "Got it." Mikael immediately dived through the floor ¨C as a proper ghost should. --Chapter end-- Chapter 4 - An Eye For An Eye; An Arm For An Arm [Warning! Slightly Gore content.] A horrible stench assaulted Mikael''s nose as soon as he descended to the 2nd floor. ''Yuck! What the hell?'' he scrunched his eyebrows and pinched his nose. Mikael thought having his senses as a spirit was another plot to torment him as it only served to strengthen his longing for life and now this belief was proven true, albeit for the opposite reason. ''it''s at times like these that I don''t want my sense of smell. Ugh.. so disgusting!'' The second floor was littered with decomposing slabs of meat which were feasted upon by numerous flies and a murder of crows. Caw!! Caw Caw! As if sensing his presence, the crows flew out of the shattered windows, leaving black feathers swaying down and revealing the true form of the meat slab. GASP! Mikael reflexively covered his mouth at the horrifying view. A girl with a mangled body laid on a pool of her own blood. Her arms and legs were torn apart and her eyes were plucked out, leaving two voids that cried tears of blood. The girl''s expression was one of suffering, indication of the terrible pain she felt as she died. All around the floor were the remains of several other people who undoubtedly shared the same fate as the girl. Mangled. Torn. Pecked ¨C until only bones were left. Shhksshkk¡­ Mikael peeled his gaze off the pitiful corpse and saw a goblin enter the room. It went straight to the corpse and picked up its arm. Sniff.. sniff¡­ As if concluding that the meat was still edible, the goblin grinned and bit off a chunk of flesh. Mikael shook in anger as he watched the goblin eat, ''YOU! HOW DARE YOU!!!'' He activated his psychokinesis and controlled the sharpest shattered glass from the window. Woosh! The glass sliced off the Goblin''s hand that held the meat. "KAAAAAAHHH!!!" the goblin held its arm and ran toward the exit. ''Don''t think that I will let you get away, you bastard!'' Mikael teleported and blocked the exit. He looked at the corpses and made a vow ''I will avenge all of you¡­ so, please rest comfortably in Elysium.'' "An eye for an eye.** An arm for an arm!" His murderous gaze focused on the dirty curtains and wrapped them tightly on the goblin''s arm. Squeeze¡­ Mikael powerfully tugged the cloth outward until the creature''s shoulder joints popped. "KIIIIIIII!!!¡ªMMPH! " He shoved the curtain''s tail in the monster''s mouth as he continued to grip its arm. Riiip¡­ The sound of ripping flesh echoed, and the goblin writhed in pain. Mikael swooped beside the monster and softly whispered in its ear, "So? How does it feel? it hurts, right?" He watched the goblin nod in desperation and he growled, " That''s also how they felt, you scum!" He moved away and stretched his arms. Like a conductor, he orchestrated the movements of the cloth which wound itself into the monster''s neck. His two hands came together in a twisting motion. In turn, the cloth strangled the goblin who died soundlessly. Mikael breathed heavily and his hands trembled at the sensation of killing. Unlike his first kill which was done in hesitation and panic, this one felt satisfying ¨C As if his anger would only subside after he tormented the monster. Mikael suddenly grew scared of himself. "No¡­ this ¨C this is not me!" He wondered if this was a side effect of his class and if this was how poltergeists evolved to become something more evil... If he continued killing, will he lose himself in madness and end up as a monster worse than goblins? "Right¡­ I did it for the kids. I had to kill to get them out of here safely. It was a monster. I had no choice." He assured himself as he calmed his phantom heart. But the little voice in his head whispered, ''you could''ve killed it swiftly¡­ why did you prolong its agony by switching from a glass shard to a curtain? Why?...'' Mikael chose to ignore his conscience for the time being. He was not in a position to be battling with himself ¨C Not with the children still in danger. "I wonder how many monsters are here¡­ I shouldn''t have wasted too much MP on that bastard." He drifted out of the room, his back hunched in self-reproach. Both the second and first floors were filled with goblins of different tones of green and varying degrees of baldness. Some, evidently women, had sagging breasts and longer hair but were equally hideous as the men. ''No way¡­ this¡­ is a full-blown Goblin settlement! How long will it take me to defeat all of these monsters?'' he thought exasperatedly as he counted the goblins. About a hundred goblins lounged on the first floor, unaware that Mikael was already plotting their demise. ''I don''t have enough MP to deal with all of them. Plus, it takes 5 hours to fill up a drained MP gauge so the kids won''t be safe for that duration¡­'' Mikael feared that he would be helpless even as the kids trapped in the cage were slaughtered. ''What do I do?'' he floated in circles as he racked his brain for a solution. Finally, Mikael stopped in his tracks and sped upwards, passing through floors to make his way back to the cage. He approached the oldest and said "Hey kid, there are too many enemies down there so I can''t get you out today. I''m sorry." The kid was visibly dejected at the news, "Then, what will you do? Will you leave us here?" he whispered back, his pleading eyes searching for Mikael in the air. "No. but you have to hide." "Hide? How?" "I''ll tell you later but first, can you promise me that you have control over the other kids? You need cooperation for this to work¡­ and you''ll have to convince them to trust me. Can you do that?" The boy looked at his peers with grim determination and confidently said, "I can. Leave it to me!" ---Chapter end--- ** for those who are unfamiliar with this, "An eye for an eye, a tooth for a tooth" is a famous precept from the law of retribution, also known as Hammurabi''s code.. This means that whoever commits an injury must be punished in the same manner as that injury. Chapter 5 - Hide And Seek. Mikael looked deep into the boy''s eyes and smiled. He was glad that the boy was more level-headed than his age. "Okay. So, here''s the plan. As of now, I don''t have the capability to fend off monsters so while I am recovering, you will have to hide from the goblins for at least five hours." Mikael explained. "Why five hours... sir?" "Ah. Because my abilities return after five hours. In my active time, I will assassinate some goblins to reduce their numbers but when I deplete my stamina, I can''t protect you. So, you''ll have to hide yourselves." "Ah! Because if we stay here, they can attack us while you''re tired!" the boy exclaimed in understanding. The other kids looked at him in pity and shook their heads. Mikael noticed this and proposed another plan, "It seems like the other kids think you''ve gone crazy." "Well, it can''t be helped, sir. Since I''m the only one who can hear you." A strange sense of dignity colored the kid''s voice. "Right. So, tell them not to freak out if they hear me talk to them, okay? Since that might just attract the Goblin''s attention." "You can do that, sir?" the boy''s eyes flashed with wonder, but Mikael detected a momentary disappointment. ''hah! This kid''s got some 8th grader syndrome. HAHAHA!'' "Why? You thought you were the only one who could converse with me? That perhaps you''ve opened your sixth sense or something?" Mikael teased the kid who blushed furiously in return. "Haha! You''re so cute!" Mikael cackled as his hands reached to ruffle the boy''s hair ¨C which, naturally, passed through like air. The boy turned to his comrades, " Guys¡­ Mister will talk to you so don''t freak out. Unless you want those monsters to come here and get one of us again." The others looked at him in confusion so he elaborated, "So, Mister says he has a plan to save us but we have to cooperate with him for it to work and he needs you guys to trust him so he will talk to you one by one. Understood?" When they blankly stared at him, the boy huffed in frustration. "You''ve done enough, kid. Leave the rest to me. After all, hearing is believing." Mikael targeted the second eldest-looking kid. "Hello, Little girl." The girl''s eyes widened, "Woah! It''s real! I can hear someone talking!" "Yes, yes. Now, listen¡­" Mikael talked to each kid in turn and explained his plans, but the cautious and logical ones were still wary of him. ¨C Of course. Who would believe a disembodied voice that randomly appeared and said he''ll save them without expecting anything in return? If anything, Mikael applauded these kids as he knew how harsh reality could be to na?ve children. "I''m not forcing you to come. You could stay here and wait for someone¡­ but know that your life is your own responsibility so whatever happens because of your choice, don''t blame me." The children looked at each other as if telepathically conversing, and nodded their heads. Right now, Mikael was their best bet at escaping this hellish place. Mikael went out to find the goblin with the key for the cage''s lock which proved to be quite easy as it coincidentally was heading to the third floor. Mikael used psychokinesis on an iron nail lying on the ground and drove it straight to the goblin''s heart. The creature died without uttering a single word from Mikael''s one-hit-kill attack. Mikael admired his work. Not only was it clean, but it was also MP-efficient. "Whoo¡­ I think I''ll make the perfect assassin." He grinned before strongly shaking his head "No! we''re trying to collect good karma, Mikael! Assassination''s a thorny road leading to Tartarus!" He collected the key and went back to the kids. As soon as he freed them, the kids sighed in relief. After days of confinement, they were finally out of the suffocating cage, but they also understood that this was not the end. They listened to the eldest boy who relayed Mikael''s instruction and went to an empty room on the third floor. Before closing the door, Mikael gave them one last warning, "Whatever you hear, be quiet. And never go out unless I say it''s safe." Ngeeeee¡­.. He locked the door shut and headed downstairs. He killed every isolated goblin that he encountered with as little MP consumption as he could, but after his third prey, he ran out of MP. ''Now it is a race against time¡­ Which will be faster? the monsters finding the kids or my MP recovery?'' 10 minutes later, a particularly bulky goblin went up the third floor. "Tsk! Karu¡­ so slow! Hmph! Me hungry!" it grumbled as it went its way straight to the room where the cage was located. As soon as it saw the empty prison, the goblin''s expression turned dark, "Karu! Did eat kids?! KARUUU!!!" Mikael, who was floating beside the goblin, tilted his head, ''Karu? Was that a name? maybe it''s one of the goblins I killed earlier?'' The fuming goblin stomped the floor in frustration. It opened all the doors it could find to search for Karu and the kids. <13 minutes.> The last door. The monster''s green, meaty hands twisted the knob. Chik. Chik. But the door was locked. Inside, the kids held their breaths with eyes shaking in fear. Beads of sweat formed on their foreheads as they fervently prayed, ''Please! God! Please don''t let it come! Please. Please go away!'' Silence. Tick¡­ tock¡­ tick tock¡­ The ticking of the clock seemed to reverberate in the dead silence, and the children swallowed their saliva from the heightened tension. ''Did it really go away? Are we safe now?'' they thought. <14 minutes.> Bang! Bang! BANG! The goblin began pounding the door with its fists. "Hiiiik!" one of the younger kids could not help but cry in fright. Unfortunately, the goblin had keen ears that heard even this faint sound. It grinned and bashed the door even more intensely than before! BANG! BANG! BAAANG!! Dust particles and debris of wood rained down on the dark room and with every strong pound, the chink of light that momentarily spills from under the door enlarges. The kids cried silent tears as they resignedly waited for the door to crash open and the monsters to recapture them. Clang! A hinge fell down and Mikael shouted "NOOOO!" The goblin abruptly turned its ugly head in Mikael''s direction. ''Ah! Right! Passive skills don''t require MP!'' An idea brewed inside his head and a mischievous smile slowly formed on his lips. "Hey ugly! Karu stole the food! You''re just wasting your time." Upon hearing that his comrade stole their food supply, the bulky goblin bellowed, "KARUUUU!! WHERE KARU?!" "I know where Karu is. Do you want me to guide you?" he asked, hoping that his delaying tactics would work. "GUIDE ME!" <14 minutes, 50 seconds.> ''To your death?'' Mikael internally asked before replying in a servile tone, "As you wish." Taking advantage of the enemy''s excellent hearing and low intelligence, He moved to the opposite direction of the hiding place and called the creature, "Karu''s this way! Hurry or he might get away!" <14 minutes, 55 seconds.> He led the gullible monster to an empty room and faced it. "Where Karu!?" it demanded. <15 minutes.> Bang! Mikael slammed the door shut, surprising the unsuspecting creature who impatiently repeated its question, "I ask! Where Karu?!" "Oh. Don''t worry. You''ll meet him soon." Mikael assured. "Where?" "In the underworld. ''cause Karu''s dead. And soon, so will you." He nonchalantly replied. *It''s math time! For those who are confused, Recall: total MP = 100. Time it takes to recover depleted MP = 5 hours. (meaning, recovery rate is 100MP/5hrs = 20MP/hr = 1MP/3mins) To use Psychokinesis (MP consumption = 5MP/min), Mikael needs to wait for 15 mins to recover 5MP that he can use for 1 min. Chapter 6 - Regrets [Warning! Mentions suicide] As the monster stood around dazedly, trying to comprehend the meaning of his words, Mikael''s eyes hurriedly searched for anything that could be used as a weapon. ''I have to finish this in under a minute¡­'' The room they were in looked like an office. Books filled the cabinets that lined the left wall while on the right wall was a display of beautiful silver fountain pens. Mikael stood behind a large wooden desk topped with quills and bottles of ink. Behind him, the broken window let in the violent wind that whisked the piles of paper into a tornado and swayed the decorative chandelier that hung overhead the monster. Mikael''s left hand extended to a particularly sharp nibbed fountain pen. The pen subtly vibrated off its holder before it flew, nib-first, to the goblin''s left chest. FWOOOSH! But before it could pierce through the thick chest muscles, the creature''s meaty hands snatched its silver body off the air with astonishing speed! Mikael was shocked beyond words, ''What the heck?! What''s with that reaction speed?!'' Crunch! The goblin crumpled the metal pen like it was made of tofu. Its expression now morphed into a terrifying mug that radiated a murderous aura. ''And that grip strength!'' Mikael broke into cold phantom sweat. "You. Lied. Kids there." A low growl escaped from its mouth as it realized that it had been lied to. The monster turned to go but Mikael could not possibly let him. He hurled random things toward the creature. A book. Another pen. A lamp ¨C but all of them ended up broken on the floor without doing much damage to the creature¡­ if anything, Mikael''s feeble attempts only served to annoy the monster. With only 15 seconds left of his skill, Mikael panicked. ''Unlike the scrawny goblins that I''ve dealt with so far, this one''s difficult... Ugh! What do I do?! Think, Mikael! think!'' He eyed the bottles of ink. The ink bottle flew to the creature''s head which it swatted away by instinct, but the force behind it shattered the delicate glass and spilled its contents on the monster''s eyes. "KUUUUHHH! CAN''T SEE!" its arms reflexively shielded its eyes, leaving its chest virtually undefended. Fwoosh! Mikael controlled another pen and made it fly toward the monster''s back. Thwack! "KUAAH!!" The pen pierced it like an arrow, but it was not enough. Mikael quickly released his hold on the pen and immediately threw another, this time from the front, and aimed at its heart. Fwooshh! Thwack! The pen embedded itself on the muscular chest as black blood dripped from the wound. "GRAAAAAAAHHH!" The monster screamed in pain but Mikael was not yet through. He pelted the goblin with hard-bound books and brought down the heavy chandelier. CRASH!! Its decorative crystals shattered on impact and the monster lost consciousness. Three seconds left. ''Again. Just to be sure¡­'' He lifted the chandelier and let it fall on top of its head again. The unconscious monster tilted forward, the pen still sticking out of its chest. BAAM! It fell, causing the pen to sink deeper into its flesh. Its blood pooled on the floor and it stopped breathing. ''Phew¡­ that was nerve-wracking¡­'' Ting! The system notified him but Mikael had no time to check his sweet rewards as he worried about the children. "Ah! The kids!" Mikael flew to the hiding place and talked to the eldest boy with urgency, "Kid, the coast is clear. This door won''t last long so, you''ll have to change rooms now!" The boy nodded and the group beelined toward another room. "Mister¡­ how long do we have to hide? I''m cold and hungry¡­" one of the younger ones asked. ''But I''m already doing everything that I can.'' Mikael spitefully thought. He watched the child''s gaunt body shiver pitifully, "I''m sorry but I''ll try to take you home faster. Can you wait for me?" "Kwooooooohhh!" boisterous laughter erupted from the lower floors as if the monsters were starting a banquet. After securing the new hiding spot, Mikael went down to the 1st floor to see what was happening. Sure enough, the monsters were cheering at the new group that arrived. An additional 20 adult goblins with muscular physiques entered the orphanage with humans in tow. ''What?! More enemies?! And more hostages? REALLY?'' Mikael suddenly felt feint at the additional amount of work. He wondered if defeating all those monsters for the sake of twelve children was really worth it. The fact that Mikael wondered so, spoke volumes of who he was when he was alive. Yes, he was sincere about his wish of protecting the children and making sure they come out of this hellhole alive, but his enthusiasm seemed to bottom out as the situation worsened and more people needed saving. He was already exhausted just thinking about it. Mikael knew that deep inside, he was still the same old person who decided to commit suicide ¨C the same person who gave up when things seemed impossible. The person who worked his ass off for years, hoping to turn his life around but quitted when no such hope was found. No. Mikael was not a hero ¨C And that fact remained true even when he was dead¡­ A dead person with an ascension system. As soon as he received the system, Mikael wanted to become an angel. But it was way harder than he thought. Angels were selfless; Mikael was not. All he wanted was a leisurely afterlife in Elysium and the sense of self-worth that he did not achieve when he was alive¡­ to feel good about himself by becoming something as noble as an angel, but the position came with a responsibility ¨C A burden that Mikael was not confident that he could carry. ''Aaaah¡­ maybe I should just become a demon lord. It seems easier... If I abandon my morals and leave these humans to die, will I accumulate bad karma even without doing anything? Is becoming a bystander a sin?'' he contemplated as he eyed the new group that dragged their prisoners off to the upper floors. Then he chastised himself for his way of thinking as he followed the parade, ''Wake up, Mikael! aren''t you in this situation precisely because you were so quick to give up? You gave up on your life and climbed the mountain to end it but as soon as you saw those jagged rocks, you also gave up on taking your own life¡­ even as you were shouting for help, didn''t you also give up when the rain drowned your voice? You also gave up defending yourself in the underworld! You should have tried more, Mikael! you should have struggled more! And now, even though you are already a ghost, you should strive not to have any more regrets!'' Mikael finally made up his mind. "This time¡­ I will not have regrets this time!" --Chapter end-- __________________________________________________________________________________________ **Elysium = Greek counterpart of Heaven ** Tartarus= Greek counterpart of Hell Chapter 7 - Carnage Festival. [Warning! Slightly gore content] ''Or so I say, but simply having the determination does not magically turn me into some kind of overpowered hero who can slay more than a hundred enemies with the swish of a hand.'' Mikael tried to look at his situation realistically. ''Is there a way to get rid of them all in one fell swoop?'' he pondered, then he heard some monsters at the sidelines conversing in hushed tones. "Tsk! So arrogant." "Me agree. What good catching adult humans. They no tasty." "Kuh! Yes! children tastier!" "Adult humans meat not soft. Liver also taste yucky." "Kuro group arrogant. They strong. But me stronger!" "Me too! Stronger!" The dumb goblins snickered, their faces smug and their postures confident as if merely declaring that they were stronger than the new group makes it an irrefutable truth. ''Hoh¡­ so even monster societies have these kinds of rivalry¡­'' Mikael decided to use this information to his advantage. ''If there''s one thing I learned from working in various fields, it is that if you can''t do the job then you gotta pass it on to someone else. Preferably, a na?ve junior who''s eager to prove himself.'' "Status Window!" The familiar translucent panel appeared and showed the changes that occurred due to his level up. It has been almost 20 minutes since he came down ¨C not enough time to accumulate substantial MP, but sufficient to cause mayhem in this disunited group of monsters. Mikael controlled the tip of the spear held by one of the gossiping goblins. The spear tip drew an arc with the monster arm as its pivot. "Kuh?!" the creature''s eyes widened in surprise as his prized spear moved on its own. Fwoosh! The spear flew like a javelin and impaled one of the newly arrived goblins from its back. "KUWAACK!" All eyes turned to the monster who threw the spear. One especially bulky goblin glared at it and began approaching it in large strides. It grabbed the surprised goblin''s jaw and leaned closer, their pointed noses almost touching, and growled, "Attack. Why?!" "K-Kuro¡­T-The spear! Moved its own." The surprised goblin audibly gulped. Despite his declaration that he was stronger than Kuro, his frightened behavior proved otherwise. "Moved its own?" Kuro''s eyes narrowed. ''Hmm¡­ It''s not enough. I have to incite him more.'' Mikael thought as he moved between monsters and yelled, "HE LYING! I HEARD! SAID HE''S STRONGER THAN KURO!" The bulky goblin, Kuro, heard Mikael''s voice and became furious. His nostrils released hot air as his murderous aura intensified, "YOU?! STRONGER THAN KURO?! YOUUU?! HAH!" His voice was thick with mockery, as if the very idea of someone claiming to be stronger than him made him laugh. Understanding that Kuro just looked down on him, the goblin regained his composure and swatted Kuro''s hand that held his jaw. He glared back at Kuro and proudly said, "Yes! Me stronger than Kuro! Me always brought more humans than Kuro! Right?" he turned to his cronies who nodded in agreement. "Right! Kori stronger!" "Kori brought many food! More than Kuro!" "Yes! Yes!" Mikael smiled as the tension was building up nicely. He busily floated here and there, imitating their broken sentences, and yelling insults from both sides. "KORI MORE HANDSOME!" "KURO MORE MUSCLES!" "YOU UGLY KURO!" "YOU SMELL TRASH KORI!" He targeted hot headed monsters who furiously answered back, "WHAT YOU SAY?! HUHHH?!!" without ever wondering who yelled and why no one seemed to hear what they hear. The monsters pushed at each other like gang members confronting enemy groups. Surprisingly no one thought to take out their weapons, so Mikael took the liberty to fire the first shot. He controlled the large axe of one of the newly arrived goblins and threw it to one of Kori''s friends. Fwufwufwufwufwu! The axe rotated several times in the air before embedding itself on the poor goblin''s skull. Thwack! "GWAAAAAHHHHH!!!!" the monster ran, waving its arms around with its bald forehead dripping with blood. ''One more.'' Mikael threw another weapon, now from Kori''s side, toward Kuro. Kuro effortlessly catches the dagger that was aimed on his head. A guttural cry escaped his lips, "WHO DAAAAARES!?!?" "Kori friend!" Mikael shouts and Kuro, who took it as a challenge to his position as the strongest, decided to teach his weaker fellowmen a lesson. He grabbed Kori by the head, his right hand powerfully gripped the head while his left pinned down Kori''s shoulder. "RAAAAAAHHHHH!!" Kori screamed in agony. RIIIIIPPP!! Splash! Hot blood erupted from Kori''s neck and splattered into his friends'' shocked faces. With his bare hands, Kuro beheaded Kori, the leader of the opposing group. "KORIIIIII!!!!" "KORRII!" Desperate cries echoed all around the first floor. Kori''s friends shouted his name but no one dared to retrieve his head from Kuro''s grasp. All of them were frightened out of their wits by Kuro''s gruesome display of power. ''Oh no! at this rate, everyone will submit to Kuro and the monsters will be unified!'' Mikael worried that instead of eradicating the goblins, his little stunt will result to a more organized human hunting. ''More! I have to do more! Just one more push!'' He flew to Kori''s closest aide and whispered, "He killed Kori! Must avenge Kori! Kuro strong but with our numbers, Kuro die!" He whispered to a few more, saying "Kill Kuro, You become strongest!" He tirelessly incited the cowardly goblins until they regained that greedy, rebellious glint in their eyes. "RAAAAHHH!!! AVENGE KORIIII!!!!!" "PROTECT KUROOO!!!" The two groups took out their own weapons and dashed to the opposing monsters. "WAAAAHHHH DIEEEE!!!" CLANG! CLANG! They clashed, shouting mad cries with expressions hungry for blood. Kori''s friends simultaneously attacked Kuro. But even as they ganged up on the strongest monster, Kuro remained standing proudly in the middle of raging beasts. He ripped their arms, their heads, broke their necks until he bathed in their blood. "KWAHAHAHAHA! KILL!!! KILL THEM ALL!!!" his laughter resonated within the walls, arousing the bloodlust of all the monsters. Their supposed banquet turned into a carnage festival. --Chapter end-- Chapter 8 - Demon Night had fallen. Darkness engulfed the abandoned orphanage, but the maniacal laughter of the goblins continued. Caw! Caw! Caw! A murder of crows decided to join the banquet. They pecked the slain goblins and flew with their entrails, leaving only black feathers in their wake. Enemies or allies, the blood-crazed goblins now attacked indiscriminately. Whoever stood in their way was an enemy and this madness inscribed fear in the hearts of the humans who cowered under the staircase. The four captured humans trembled at the sound of carnage. With their eyesight compromised by the dark surroundings, their sense of hearing sharpened to pick up the smallest noise ¨C from the scraping of metals to the crunching of broken bones and they thought, ''What if I''m next? If I come out from under these stairs, will they also rip me to shreds? I''m scared!'' Indeed, human nature will always be the same. Whether young or old, the fear of death and pain always overrides purpose. These four adults were actually neighbors who went out to search for their missing children. They came to the orphanage which used to be frequented by their kids, determined to throw their lives away if it meant saving their precious children. But now, that courage was long gone. Now, all they wished for was to escape, unscathed, from this hell. What they did not understand was why the goblins suddenly rioted. Sure, the goblin who threw the spear was the definite culprit, but the subsequent behavior of the monsters made no sense. Suddenly, the strongest goblin became furious and the others also shouted insults as if some entity was urging them to fight. And when things calmed down, this entity would cause havoc by throwing weapons at random monsters¡­ ''I-I definitely saw that dagger fly without anyone touching it!'' one of them thought as goosebumps erupted on his skin. ''D-demon! There''s a demon in this orphanage!'' ''I have to get out of here!'' Somehow, every one of the adults concluded that Mikael was a demon more terrifying than the goblins. Meanwhile, the so-called demon Mikael, unhindered by the lack of light, attacked monsters with the numerous weapons lying around. Whenever two monsters fought, he would control a nearby object and sneakily attack them from behind. He skillfully aimed at their vital points in time with their opponent''s attack. This way, the goblins think that they killed their enemy without realizing that Mikael helped them. Thus solidifying their belief that they were strong and further encouraging them to fight. Ting! Ting! Mikael beamed at the glowing panel that only he could see, ''Nice! The skill cost lowered, and the limit increased to ten objects!'' Elated by his progress, Mikael diligently attacked the monsters. Even his initial aversion to killing was now gone as he temporarily detached himself from his morals and treated the situation like a game. ''It''s okay. They''re monsters anyway. They are bad and this world will be better off without them.'' He reasoned with himself as he enjoyed the satisfaction of killing. Ttring! Ping! "What the hell?!" Mikael could not help but curse at the system. After all, he was killing MONSTERS to save HUMANS so this result was unexpected. "Are you kidding me?! I want to be an angel but what is this?! You''re penalizing me for killing monsters?!" Mikael grabbed his hair in frustration, "Not only that but I only got 10 karma points for saving a child but this killing spree cost me 100 karma points?! How is that fair?! Ugh!" Mikael was tempted to stop everything and just become a bystander. With his efforts unrewarded ¨C Penalized, even ¨C he thought it was useless. Just as he was about to abandon his self-imposed mission, one of the goblins discovered the crouching humans. "Kekekeke! Me getting tired of fighting. Me is hungry¡­" it roughly pulled a woman up by her arm. "No¡­ No, no! Please! Help me! Please!" she pleaded to her companions, but none of them helped. Instead, they scooted further back into the small space with looks that undoubtedly said, ''I''m sorry but please be the sacrifice. Please don''t tell them we''re here too.'' The woman sobbed at their betrayal. ''See? They won''t even help themselves¡­ why should I do all the work? I''m just helping to collect good karma but what''s the point if my actions backfire on me? The goblin licked its greasy lips as it raised its dagger. ''Ugh. I hate myself. I hate this job. I hate everything.'' Mikael grudgingly thought but he still controlled the dagger. Fwoosh! The weapon that aimed at the woman''s white neck suddenly changed its course and stabbed the goblin instead. The monster released the woman whose legs gave out. Thud¡­ She slumped on the floor and stared at the goblin who was repeatedly stabbing itself. ''What in the world is happening?'' she thought until a disembodied voice suddenly talked to her. "Don''t just sit there! Go up the third floor. Third door on the right. The kids are there." "Uhh¡­ wh- who are you?" "Argh! We don''t have time for chitchat! Do you plan to have another goblin attack you? I won''t save you again so hurry up!" The woman flinched at Mikael''s irritated speech, but she forced herself to stand and run up the stairs. ''Whatever. I''m done. I''ll just finish this task since I already started it. Haah¡­ so freaking tired¡­'' though not physically exhausted, Mikael sighed as he went back to killing the remaining goblins. Hours passed and at the dawn of the second day, even the mighty Kuro reached his limits. Ting! < You have leveled up! > < You have leveled up! > < You have leveled up! > The only consolation that Mikael got from his killing spree was that he leveled up three times during the course of the battle and with his level 2 psychokinesis skill, killing the worn out Kuro did not pose much difficulty. Mikael controlled three weapons simultaneously and sent them flying from three different directions. True to his position as the strongest, Kuro caught two weapons coming from his front and back, but with both hands occupied, he was unable to defend himself from the heavy hammer that dropped over his head. Crack! His skull cracked from the impact and the strongest goblin breathed his last breath. --Chapter end¡ª _________________________________________________________________________________________ State: Killing Spree > The act of taking pleasure in killing multiple targets in a short span of time. > Activation requirements: Psychological: pleasure Time interval: Less than 5 minutes > Result: Addition of Bad (negative) Karma Chapter 9 - Human Garbage The subdued sunlight entered through the broken windows and lit up the blood-soaked floor. After the raucous night, an eerie silence swallowed the orphanage as the last goblin perished. The captured humans guardedly came out of their hiding spot. ''It''s so quiet¡­ Are they all dead?'' ''Is it safe now?'' ''Can I go home now? Really?'' The three men sighed in relief. The long night has passed and they survived the brutal banquet. Gasp! Only then did they notice the scene of carnage. Everywhere they turn, corpses of goblins littered the floor like common trash. Step¡­squeak! One of the men dazedly walked out and stepped on a goblin''s hand. "AAHHH!" He fell on his bottom and his palms were instantly coated with warm goblin blood from the slippery floor. "Ugh¡­ Bleargh!" He vomited as the stench of the dead assaulted his nose. One of his companions gently rubbed his back and asked in a worried tone, "Hey, You okay?" "Y-yeah¡­ just¡­ the smell is disgusting." "Right¡­ Do you think Elena survived?" the man guiltily asked. "I don''t know¡­ maybe not¡­ but I hope she did." "Are you kidding me? There is no way she survived that crazy night! She''d be lucky to have any bones left judging from the ferocity of these monsters!" the last man reacted. "R-right¡­ I just feel bad because we practically sent her to her death, you know?" "And what do you suppose we do in that situation, huh? If we came out to save her, we''ll also be dead by now! Just be grateful that she did not tell the goblins where we were! That must mean she also wanted to sacrifice herself for us, don''t ya think?" the last man rationalized. "I guess so¡­" the guilty man concurred. "How about the kids?" the man who fell stood up and eyed the staircase leading to the upper floors. "Are you seriously considering going up? Who knows if there are goblins waiting to ambush us upstairs? Plus, with the number of monsters in this lair, the children can''t be alive!" the last man looked at his neighbors as if they had gone insane, but the two fathers avoided his eyes as they hoped that their children would be alive somewhere in this orphanage. "Haah¡­ have it your way, but I''m not going. I''ll tell my wife that it was too late to save our kid. We can just make another one anyway." ''How cruel.'' the two fathers thought as they stared at the retreating figure of their neighbor. Ting! The panel appeared as soon as the cowardly man stepped out of the front door. ''Oh. Well, at least I got something out of saving such a trashy father.'' Ptui! Mikael spat on the ground. He could not believe that such a father existed, "What? Make another one? Do you think kids are livestock? Ah! I really should''ve let the goblins eat him!" He fumed as he passed through the floors and walls toward the room where the children hid. "Uwaah! Mama! I was so scared! Uwaaaaah" the eldest boy bawled while his mother, Elena, stroked his head. "Shhh¡­ Don''t cry, my baby¡­ Mama came to save you. It''s alright now¡­ Hush¡­ It hurts mama''s heart to see you cry." The woman gently soothed all the other kids who wailed loudly in response. "Hic! Hic! But mama¡­ How did you know we''re here?" the boy asked as he wiped his tears and snot with his shirt sleeve. "Ah! A voice! A voice told me where you were!" his mother clapped her hand like she just remembered Mikael''s existence. "Oh! So Mister talked to you!" "Mister? But I didn''t see anyone¡­ I just heard a voice." "Yeah, mama. Mister is not a human¡­" "N-No way! A demon?!" "No! Mister is a good guy! He saved us!" the boy insisted and the other children vigorously nodded in agreement. "That''s right! Mister promised us that he will get us out of here!" "Right! He''s a good guy!" Their loud voices contrasted with the quiet surroundings which made it easy for the two men to find them. Bang! The door opened and two large figures appeared. "KYAAAA!!!" the children, traumatized by the goblins, screamed. Thud! The shadowy figures knelt and cried, "My son¡­ you were alive! Thank goodness!" They hugged their children tightly and sobbed, "Thank god! Ughh¡­" A few minutes passed and their heart-rending reunion ended. "Let''s get out of here." The man resolutely said. "B-but! We can''t leave Mister here!" his son protested. "Mister?" "Yes, Papa! This place is gloomy and scary! Let''s take mister with us!" "W-What are you saying?! Who is this ''Mister''?" The woman and the children explained but the two men were ridden with fear. "The Demon! You want to take a demon with us?! No!" "Papa! Mister is not a demon!" The men recalled the events that happened the night before. The unexplainable phenomenon of monsters killing each other with bloodlust and the flying weapons, "He is! He just told you he''ll save you to get your sympathy! How do you know he''s not the reason you were kidnapped in the first place?!" Mikael watched the scene and felt annoyed, "Wow! How smart of you to know that I''m a demon. It''s thanks to you guys that I became a low-grade demon but you won''t even offer gratitude?" He was still bitter about the fact that he was reclassified as a demon despite his good intentions so his temper got the better of him. The man heard Mikael''s resentful voice and his pupils constricted in fear. "V-voice! The voice admitted that he''s a demon!" the man grabbed his child and ran desperately toward the exit. ''Tch! Such an ungrateful man!'' Mikael thought as he drifted alongside the running man. The confused children followed him out and as they stepped out of the orphanage, a series of notifications popped up. Ping! Ping! Ping! ''Phew¡­'' Mikael held his chest as a gesture of relief. ''I thought I would have no choice but to choose the dark side¡­ It''s a good thing that I continued saving them no matter how much of a human garbage they were.'' He then noticed that the children had stopped running. They faced the orphanage and waved goodbye, "MISTER! THANK YOU FOR SAVING US! GOODBYE!" Mikael''s phantom heart wrenched at the scene, ''Yes, this is enough¡­'' For the first time since coming to this strange world, Mikael truly felt happy. --Chapter end-- Chapter 10 - Bored To Death ''So, now what?'' Alone in an abandoned orphanage filled with dead bodies, both human and monster, Mikael wondered what to do next. ''Hmm¡­ even though it was temporary, I definitely became a low-grade demon and a skill was generated¡­'' Mikael decided to understand his system more closely. "Skill page!" The translucent window appeared with the list of his available skills. Mikael scanned the page and thought, ''Even though I became a demon for several hours, the innate skills from the poltergeist class remained, and even when I reverted, the possession skill is still here¡­'' He analyzed the system and concluded that his level and skills are independent of his class. ''That must mean that even if I become a seraph, the skills I previously obtained from other classes will remain!'' Mikael beamed at the good news. Despite his bitterness at starting from the poltergeist class, he now greatly appreciated his Psychokinesis and Reverse Clairvoyance skills. ''Right, these skills were certainly useful.'' Then he cocked his head to the side, "So, what''s the effect of player class?" As always, the Ascension System was quick to answer his question. Ping! < Poltergeist Class Effect: (1) Grants 10% immunity to holy-attribute attacks. (2) The player can equip up to (two) cursed items. > "I see¡­ well that makes sense. If there are cursed items then there should also be holy items, right?" Thinking of obtaining an Excalibur for himself, Mikael''s eyes landed on the last two skills. ''Hmm¡­ I know from my experience in the underworld that losing the blessing of the mist makes me see the true form of mythical creatures but I have yet to see its effect in this world¡­'' "Blessing of the Mist! Activate!" Mikael figured that instead of thinking, he should just see the effect of the skill for himself. His eyes briefly shone and his pale green irises clouded and turned milky white. ''Huh¡­ I don''t see anything different though?'' he turned his head around to look at his surroundings. "Oh well, maybe I''ll figure it out in due time.'' He canceled the skill and turned to the last one. He read the description that popped up in another panel. Description: Fully possess a contracted living being for a limited time. Current Limit: 1 contracted being Skill Cost: 20 MP per minute. Ping! Ping! Description: Player may opt to integrate with a contracted living being either partially or fully for a limited time. *In partial integration, the two parties share consciousness while operating select parts of the body. Limit: 1 contracted being. Skill Cost: 20 MP per minute (Full Integration), 5MP per limb per minute (Partial integration) "Huh? What does ''contracted'' mean?" In response to his query, the system brought up another window. < A Low-grade demon may form a contract with any living being capable of free will (i.e. human, demi-human, intelligent monster, etc.) The contract binds the fate of the two entities. It is made by attaching the soul of the contractor (Party A) to a medium, an object of great importance to the contractee (Party B). The contractor shares his/her skills with the contractee in exchange for the latter''s body and the ''SunRight'' which allows the contractor to live inside a medium during the daytime. The terms of the contract state that: (1) The two parties shall be bound by the life granted by the universe. Thus, if Party B dies then Party A will be forcefully sent back to the underworld''s court of justice. (2) Party A may not harm Party B in any form nor intent and vice versa. The contract is non-terminable and non-transferrable.> ''Oh! So basically, I need to form a contract with someone if I want to be able to go out during daytime. In exchange, I have to protect him or her.'' Mikael tapped his index finger on his chin, ''Hmm¡­ isn''t this contract thingy too risky for me? I mean, going out under the sun would be nice and all but if my partner dies, I''ll be sent back to Tartarus!'' He was slowly losing interest in having a partner as he thought the contract terms were too favorable for the contractee, "It''s unfair! This is essentially a slave contract! Nope! Not gonna do it. Humph!" But after an uneventful week, Mikael grew bored of roaming around the abandoned orphanage. He had done everything he could ¨C cleaning up the monster corpses and tidying the rooms until they sparkled. He even buried the remains of the children and performed a ceremony as he didn''t want them to end up like him ¨C decomposing at the bottom of a cliff, with no one mourning his death. ''I hope they get to Elysium¡­'' Another week passed and his boredom reached its peak. "AAAAHHHH!! I''m bored to deaaaath! Isn''t there anything entertaining in the afterlife?!" He suddenly missed the days when he worked himself to exhaustion. Truly, habits are frightening. ''Right, I can still go out at night!'' he enthusiastically thought, but even his night strolls quickly became uninteresting as nightlife was practically nonexistent in this medieval rural village. At 7 pm, all the doors are closed and most of the villagers were already fast asleep. "I wonder how the children are faring?" he wandered around until he found the eldest boy''s house. Through the windows, Mikael could see the child pretending to sleep as his mother tidied up his study desk. "Sweet dreams, my baby¡­" his mother whispered as she stroked his hair and planted a loving kiss on his forehead. "Hunggh¡­" The boy scrunched his nose and turned the other way. "haha! Okay, okay. I won''t bother you anymore." His mother chuckled. She silently closed the door and went downstairs. ''Hah! This kid! Such a tsundere. Even though you bawled your eyes out when your mom rescued you.'' Mikael smirked. He entered the boy''s room and floated beside the child who had one eye peeking at the door as if making sure that his mother had gone. "Hey, Kid! Long time no see! Or rather, no hear. Hahaha!" Mikael heartily laughed at the boy''s silly behavior. "Uwaahh!" the boy shrieked in surprise but Mikael pressed his mouth shut but controlling two pens simultaneously. The duck-faced kid snatched the pens and searched the air, "M-Mister?" "Yep. So, How''s it going?" "H-how are you here? I thought you lived at the orphanage?" "Well¡­ I live there for now but I can go out at night. Why? You don''t want me here?" Mikael purposely lowered his voice to tease the child. Gulp! "Uhh¡­ t-that! Our neighbor said you were a demon." "Hmm¡­ I certainly was." "Was?" "I was a demon before but now I''m just a regular poltergeist," Mikael admitted. He waited for the kid''s reaction and softly smiled when the boy noticeably relaxed. "I knew you were not a demon! Mister is definitely a good guy." "But Poltergeists are still bad, you know?" "Nope, Mister is definitely good." The boy insisted, "So? How come you''re here, sir?" "I wanted to check if you kids are okay¡­" despite being invisible, Mikael could not help but to avoid the kid''s eyes. The child''s eyes narrowed, apparently unconvinced of Mikael''s noble reason, "You''re just bored, aren''t you?" His accusatory tone riled Mikael up, "I''M NOT!" The child waited, silently pressuring Mikael to be honest. "Okay! Maybe just a little! But it''s true that I checked on you because I was worried!" The boy snickered, "Haha! If you say so, mister! We''re all fine, thanks to you but rumors have begun circulating about you, mister." "Rumors?" "Yep. Our neighbor warned everyone not to enter the abandoned orphanage saying a cruel demon lived there." "Oh¡­ So that''s why the forest''s been so quiet." "I wish you could come here during the mornings, Mister. The other kids would love to meet you again. Unfortunately, we have been banned from going anywhere near the forest." "Ah¡­ I see¡­ Well, I could go during daytime but I''d rather not." "Why?" the child gave Mikael the puppy dog eyes. ''Ugh! this kid''s great at acting, no wonder his mom adores him.'' Mikael decided to tell the kid about his dilemma. "Oh! So if you form a contract with someone, you can go out during the day? That''s great! Quick! Form a contract with me!" the child eagerly asked. Mikael flicked his forehead with a pen, "Not so fast, kid. Forming a contract is dangerous!" he said and internally added, ''for me. ''cause you''re a mischievous little runt.'' The child pouted but immediately moved on, "Then form a contract with someone with a strong sense of responsibility." "Why?" Mikael''s eyes glittered to hear the child''s rationale. He was really beginning to like the kid. "Because if it''s someone like that, he would put your safety before himself, and since you share life, he will most likely avoid getting into dangerous situations." Mikael slowly nodded, '' Right. If I partner up with a good-natured person, wouldn''t I naturally get to collect points to become an angel? Currently, I have no way to collect good karma but if I form a contract with a hero¡­'' the gears in his head turned as he quietly pondered on his next move. --Chapter end¡ª _________________________________________________________________________________________ Question#1: Will Mikael''s Spirit Core get destroyed by any type of light? Answer: No. only Sunlight destroys a spirit core. Artificial lights, candlelight etc. are okay so it''s possible for him to stay indoors during the daytime. Question#2: Can''t Mikael use an umbrella to block away the Sun? Answer: Also no. recall that light is both a particle and a wave but for simplicity, let''s consider it as a wave. Imagine sunlight as an infinite amount of wave that strikes the body from all directions.. If Mikael uses an umbrella, he can block out the wave coming from above but those from his left, right, front, and back can still touch him. (sorry, too much physics stuff hahahaha!) Chapter 11 - It’s Me, I’m The Treasure. During his youth, Mikael was well known for having a bright head on top of having a handsome face. This caused many men to be jealous and women to fall for him, but after the misfortune that struck his family, these traits were forced into the background as he worked in physical labor. Ultimately, although not on a genius level, Mikael was smart. And even in death, his brain generated ideas at full speed like a well-oiled machine. "Uhh¡­ Mister? Are you still here? Hello?" the boy waved his hands in the air. This jolted Mikael back to reality, "Yes, yes¡­ By the way, what''s your name?" "Ah! My name is George. How about you, mister?" "I''m Mikael." After the awkward introduction, Mikael went straight to the point, "Uhm¡­ George, I have a favor to ask¡­" "What is it, Sir Mikael? I''ll do anything to return the favor of saving my life!" the kid enthusiastically said. "Tsk! You shouldn''t make promises like that without first knowing the favor. What if I was a real demon? You''ll get yourself in trouble, kid." Mikael admonished, "Anyway, I want you and your friends to spread that rumor about me." "Huh? Wouldn''t that be bad for you, sir?" George tilted his head in confusion. "Oh, It would be. If we left it alone. But I want you to add something¡­" The child''s mischievous eyes gleamed with excitement. Mikael thought he really looked like a boy with 8th grader syndrome playing an agent with a mission. "I want you to tell the people that I''m guarding a treasure and only the worthy will obtain it." "Woah! Seriously? Was there a treasure in the orphanage?" "Yes. it''s me. I''m the treasure." Mikael smugly declared. Unimpressed, the kid rolled his eyes, "I didn''t know you were this kind of character, sir¡­" Mikael blushed and hurriedly defended his shameless remark, "Well, think about it! If they passed my test, the one to form a contract with me will get himself a guardian angel! If that''s not a treasure, then what is?" "Sure, Sure. I''ll tell the others to do it tomorrow. But what kind of test are you planning, sir?" "A test of courage." On Earth, lots of thrill-seekers did tests of courage on abandoned buildings, hoping to get a glimpse of ghosts and since he was now a poltergeist, Mikael deemed this test appropriate for his class. "Ooh! That sounds exciting!" "Of course, it is! Now I gotta go and prepare for the test. Sleep tight and treat your mom nicely!" Mikael sped back to the orphanage. He gazed at the building''s fa?ade and smiled contentedly, ''Yes, this is it! This spooky aura and ominous wind that seems to have a mind of its own! It''s perfect for a test of courage.'' But as he entered, Mikael bumped into an unexpected problem. ¨C the interior was too clean! Gone were the greasy windows and bloody floors; His two weeks of boredom remodeled the place to look like someone actually lived in it! ''This won''t do! Creepier¡­ it has to be creepier!'' Mikael recalled all the horror movies he had ever watched ¨C the classics of ''The Ring'', ''The Grudge'', ''Paranormal Activity'' ¨C they had one thing in common: Vandalism on the walls and messy rooms. ''The kids are in charge of the promotion and I, the direction¡­'' "The setting itself should invoke fear." Mikael began his preparations. He gathered red berries from the forest and extracted their juices. Splash! He sputtered the walls with red juice to imitate blood. He collected the toys and placed them at strategic locations. He also captured the murder of crows and kept them in a locked room, feeding them rabbits that he hunted in the forest. As he decorated his lair, Mikael thought of the qualities that he wanted his partner to have. ''My partner should have the makings of a hero. An ally of justice who will feed me with good Karma.'' He held up his index finger to count, ''First of all, it should be a guy. I''m not sure what kind of society this world has but from the looks of it, it''s patriarchal. Meaning, women would have limited chances of getting involved with politics or military. They might not even be allowed to enter knighthood.'' Mikael knew these prejudices may put him in trouble sooner or later, but from historical accounts of Earth, women have always been oppressed and robbed of chances to prove themselves. As such, Mikael had no intention of going down that hard road. Another finger unfolded as Mikael floated above the office desk, ''He should also be strong enough to fend for himself. I don''t want to babysit some kid who gets in trouble due to his morals'' ''Most importantly, he should be ambitious. So the both of us can climb greater heights since a man of high position must have a luxurious life.'' Contrary to his initial reluctance to form a contract, Mikael was now anticipating his partner''s life. As someone who lived miserably in his last few years, Mikael felt a strong aversion to poverty, ''Nope. I don''t want someone who has to work his ass off to feed himself. If I can possess my partner, then I want the experience to be pleasurable. I want to eat delicious food and sleep in a soft bed.'' Noticing that his list was getting longer, Mikael suddenly exclaimed, "Ah! Are my standards perhaps too high?" At dawn, the orphanage was revamped to look like a proper haunted house. But it was only after a week that visitors started to appear. The bored Mikael, who was lounging lazily on top of a nearby tree branch, excitedly drifted toward the group. "Do you think it''s real?" one of the three men asked. "Which one? The demon or the treasure?" another answered. "Both. They say the demon massacred hundreds of goblins in one night¡­ think it''ll kill us?" the man trembled in fear. ''Hmm¡­ not enough courage. That guy''s out.'' Mikael judged like an interviewer crossing out job applicants. "If you''re scared, just go back! I need that treasure. I''m sick and tired of subjugating monsters for a few coins." ''A guy. Check. Subjugates monsters so probably strong¡­ check. But he''s poor. Nope. You''re also out.'' "Enough. We''re already here so get yer asses up and go back to position!" the leader barked. ''Oh! This one looks promising.'' The trio entered. Creee¡­ bam! Mikael slammed the door shut, startling his guests. "You want my treasure? But only one of you may receive it¡­" He whispered to the leader. The leader''s stone face momentarily flinched, "I heard you are a demon." "Oh yes, I am. So, what are you going to do about it?" Mikael was clearly enjoying his little show. "Fight us! If we beat you, give us the treasure!" the leader challenged. Meanwhile, his two companions nervously asked him, "W-who are you talking to?" "Huh? Can''t you hear the voice?" the leader turned to look at them. "Nope. You''re the only one who can hear me." Mikael answered before adding, "They can''t hear me. Can''t even see me¡­ then, how will you fight?" Seeing his guests turn silent, Mikael talked to each member and gave them a choice, "I''ll give you a chance. Pick one member who will stay and I will grant him the treasure." The three men glanced at each other with hungry eyes, each of them swallowed by greed. ''Me¡­ the one to stay should be me!'' they all thought. The men inconspicuously held their weapons and sounded the others out, waiting for a chance to attack. Mikael was sad. After almost a month of staying in the darkness, Mikael desperately longed for sunlight. He feared that staying too long in the dark may cause him depression, as his psychologist often warned him. As such, he was now eager to find a partner thus, he proposed this test to see how the three will react. He knew that a person''s true nature comes out in these kinds of situations and he had hoped that the leader would not show his ugly avarice but alas, he turned out to be a great disappointment. Before the three could start a fight, Mikael controlled the heavy dining table and pushed the trio out of his lair. "Wh-What''s happening?!" the leader shouted. "You failed," Mikael answered as he threw the men out and tightly shut the front door. --Chapter end-- Chapter 12 - Prince Deon Tu-dug. Tu-dug. Tu-dug¡­ The metal-clad hooves stirred up dust clouds as the horses ran over the unpaved village street. "Hi-ya!" a teenage boy spurred his black horse. "Your highness! Please slow down, it''s dangerous!" a royal guard followed, riding a brown stallion; his expression that of great worry. "Aaah! Go away! Why are you following me?!" the boy irritably shouted back. "I''m your guard, your highness! Of course, I have to follow you!" the stubborn guard refused to back down. "Let''s go back to the capital, prince!" he pleaded. He cannot understand why the third prince has been acting rebellious lately when he used to be so meek. Even today, the prince snuck out of his palace to come to this remote area for no apparent reason. The guard feared that if the young prince gets hurt, he might be stripped of his position as a royal guard. " I don''t want to! I can take care of myself so go away!" the prince pulled the reins to stop his horse. Mehehehe¡­ His black horse neighed before slowing to a stop in front of a market vendor. Tap. The prince unmounted and held the reins in one hand before approaching the vendor. "Hello. Can I ask--" Before he could finish his sentence, the vendor, an old woman, abruptly stood and bowed respectfully, "Greetings, young lord! What can I do for you?" The woman peeked at the young man. From his cured monster-hide leather shoes to his expensive-looking clothes up to his plain-looking face and round brown eyes. Although he was not strikingly handsome, the young man exuded a regal air¡ªan aura of nobility that intimidated the old woman. She tensed; It''s not every day that nobles come to this rural village, but the ones who came before were arrogant nobles who enjoyed harassing the villagers. Thus, it is inevitable that the young man''s arrival caused the old woman to panic. The prince noticed her anxiety and felt apologetic, "Ah¡­ I just came to ask for directions¡­" "P-pardon?" the woman stuttered. "I would like to ask for directions to the abandoned orphanage." The old woman was taken aback. She did not anticipate that rumors of the demon made its way to the kingdom''s capital. "My lord! Have you come to do the test of courage?" the woman nervously asked. It has been two months since the news that gripped their entire neighborhood in fear spread to nearby villages. The main culprits to the gossip were the children who miraculously came back alive from the orphanage. As their parents who rescued them were tightlipped, undoubtedly traumatized by the experience; only the children spoke of the events that occurred on that fateful night. As they say, kids never lie. Added to the dire warnings of their neighbor, the adults had no choice but to believe their ludicrous tale. Curiously, the children acted as if they were on a mission to spread the rumor. Not long after, flocks of men from different places came and challenged the orphanage but none came back quite like themselves, much less with the so-called treasure. Every one of them returned to the village with looks of fear, muttering "D-demon¡­ The demon is real¡­" under their breaths. Although none of them died, their precarious sanity was enough to instill dread in the villagers. Since then, they have actively dissuaded people from going to the orphanage. "F-forgive me, Young lord, but the orphanage is dangerous!" the woman strongly shook her head. "What do you mean? Why is it dangerous?" asked the royal guard after seeing the woman''s frightened visage. "A demon lives there, sir! They say this demon killed over a hundred goblins in one night for trying to steal his treasure!" "Treasure? What kind of treasure?" the prince asked. He came here after hearing that the place only tests one''s courage; he did not know that there was a demon and treasure involved. "It''s power. The treasure is unimaginable power, sir." A boy interjected. "George! You brat, I told you to stay away from visitors! Why are you always persuading them to take the test?!" the woman scolded, " My lord, please don''t mind him. Ever since he came back, he had been spouting nonsense about treasures." The prince turned to the child and asked, "Is it true? The demon and the power?" George nodded, "the demon told me, sir, that he will give the treasure to the one who can pass his test." "He told you?" the prince''s eyebrows shot up, his tone skeptic. "Your highness, it seems like a scam¡­ maybe the villagers just want to increase tourism¡­" the guard whispered, "Let''s just go back to the palace, prince Deon." "But I''m already here. Let''s check if it''s real." Prince Deon concluded. Seeing the frustrated look of his guard, Deon added, "If it''s true then it would be my duty as a prince to solve this problem. If you don''t want to come, I can go alone." "As if I can leave you alone¡­" his guard grumbled. "You''re going, my lord?" the old woman asked. "Yes. we have to check the authenticity of the rumors." "Haah¡­ I understand¡­ Then, if you go straight down this path, you will arrive at a forest. The orphanage is 20 minutes into the forest if you go on foot. If you follow the path, you''ll have no trouble locating it, but be careful as beasts still prowl the area so you can''t go unarmed." The woman finally gave up, as if already used to stubborn visitors who just won''t heed her warnings. "Thank you." The prince mounted his horse and noticed that the kid was still smiling at him. ''Huh? Why? Why does he look happy that I''m going? Also, his smile is kind of creepy¡­'' Deon was unnerved by the kid''s behavior. "Good luck, Lord! I hope Mister gives you the treasure." ''Mister?'' Deon cocked his head as he kicked his horse on. He looked back and saw the boy waving at him, ''the kid sure is scary¡­ is he friends with the demon?'' He shivered in fright. "Your highness, are you alright?" the royal guard asked, his brows scrunched with worry, "As I thought, we should go back, My lord¡­" "You''re here, anyway. If I''m in danger then you can just save me." His guard''s constant nagging annoyed the young prince. "But it''s a demon, your highness! If it''s true then just one royal guard may not be enough!" "It''s just a test of courage. They say no one was actually harmed!" As the two were bickering, they arrived at the outskirts of the forest. ---Chapter end-- Chapter 13 - Test Of Courage (1) Afternoon. Even though the sun was still high up in the sky, the forest was already dark and gloomy with its entrance looking like the gaping mouth of a giant monster. Gulp¡­ The prince swallowed hard, his heart thumping wildly against his ribs. ''I-it''s so creepy!'' Fwooooooosh! A strong gust of wind suddenly blew and rustled the tree leaves. Aroooooo! The howl of beasts sounded, and the startled birds flew away to the safety of the village. The intimidating appearance of the forest seriously scared Prince Deon, but he breathed deeply to calm his nerves and entered the forest with grim determination. ''I can do this. I can overcome myself.'' He repeated the words like a mantra, psyching himself up to dispel his fears. Prince Deon was actually a coward. Out of the three royal princes, he was deemed as the most useless as he did not have the talents of his elder brother nor the charisma of his eldest brother. From birth, he had always been left in the shadow of his siblings and as the third in line for the throne with a certain amount of expectation burdening him, he cracked under the pressure. His brothers that shone blindingly under the spotlight caused Deon to have an inferiority complex. Hence, he chose to hide himself; obediently following his father''s will, never opposing his brothers, and never expressing his opinions. Until one day, he heard young aristocrats mocking him, calling him the ''cowardly third prince'' and the ''Prince with no ambitions nor dreams of his own.'' Deon felt like he was slapped by reality and thought that something needed to change ¨C HE needed to change. So, he challenged himself and now, he wanted to test his courage by coming to this forest. Clip. Clop. The horses nervously trotted onward. As they neared the orphanage, the stallions slowed to a stop, refusing to come even one step closer to the abandoned building. "Your highness, the horses are scared. I''m afraid we''ll have to continue on foot." His guard said. "Ah¡­ O-okay¡­" Nehehheeee! As soon as the two unmounted, the horses freaked out and bolted away. "Looks like the rumors are true, your highness¡­ I''ve never seen my stallion act this way." The guard commented while taking his sword out of its sheath. They walked for a few minutes but unlike the old woman''s warnings, no beast attacked. They all kept their distance as if afraid to come close to the orphanage. ''Huh¡­ Is the demon that strong? W-What if it kills me?'' the prince thought as cold sweat beaded his temples. "Prince, stay behind me." The guard offered. Deon was tempted to hide behind his guard. Now that he was right outside the orphanage, he definitely felt someone''s gaze ¨C A prickling sensation that licked his skin like ants crawling up his arms. "No. this is MY test. I should take it on my own." He bravely replied. Shshshshshshhhh¡­ Trees swayed ominously, their canopies casting shadows that resembled demon faces on the forest floor. Even the howls of the wind sounded like laughter as Deon and his guard stood back-to-back, eyes darting around as if waiting for the appearance of the demon. "Here to take the test?" a low voice asked Deon. ''W-where? Where is it?'' Deon flinched. "D-did you hear that?" he looked back, but his guard was already unconscious on the ground with a huge lump on his forehead. ''Huh?! When did it attack?!'' Deon was definitely freaking out now, ''I didn''t even notice my guard fall!'' The demon attacked without a warning. Fast and powerful. Deon realized that if the demon wanted to, it could kill him before he could even react. Ngeeeeee¡­ The front door of the abandoned orphanage swung open. "I will give you two choices." It whispered on Deon''s left ear, "One. I will let you escape, unharmed, but I will kill your guard." Deon''s hair stood on end as he imagined what will happen to his guard if he chooses to escape alone. "Two. I will let your guard go, but you must enter the orphanage alone and take the test." It murmured on his right. It''s either him or you ¨C The demon gave Deon brutal choices. ''It''s my fault¡­ I dragged him here¡­ I should''ve listened to him when he nagged me to go back¡­'' ''I''m sorry¡­ I''m scared¡­ I don''t want to die¡­'' ''But if I leave, he will die. Will I be able to live with the knowledge that I let someone die for me?'' "If you don''t answer within 5 seconds, I will kill both of you." The demon counted down. "Five¡­" ''I''m scared!'' "Four¡­" ''I don''t want to die!" "Three¡­" ''But his life is my responsibility.'' "Two¡­" "Wait! I''ll go! I will go! So please don''t kill him!" Deon abruptly answered, eyes tightly shut and heart racing. "Ohoh? A fine choice. Good..." the voice sounded amused as Deon faced the door. Inky blackness and cold air greeted him. "What are you waiting for?" the demon impatiently asked and the next moment, something pushed Deon''s back and he stumbled inside the building. BAM! The door slammed close, and Deon was engulfed in total darkness. "Remember, You can''t go out until I say so." The demon warned. Suddenly, several candles flickered to life and illuminated the area. "Wh-what should I do?" Deon asked. "Take a candle and find the silver fountain pen engraved with the letters ''P.M.L.''" With a trembling hand, Deon grasped a candle. He wasn''t sure if he heard it correctly, but the voice seemed to have wished him good luck as he walked toward the staircase. ''it wants me to find a fountain pen? In this unlit three-story building?!'' Deon wondered if the demon was just toying with him before killing him when he least expected it. Deon held up his candle and found a doll sitting on top of the staircase. It was a porcelain doll with pale blue eyes, rosy cheeks, and curly blonde hair. Deon approached the doll, thinking that it was harmless ¨C that is until it stood up. --Chapter end-- Chapter 14 - Test Of Courage (2) Tene-nene-ne-nenenene¡­ A melancholic melody played softly in the background as Deon walked up the stairs. Krrrr¡­ With his every step, the floorboards creaked. Deon worried that one wrong step may cause the stairs to crumble and send him tumbling below. Thus, he carefully measured his steps and walked at a turtle pace. ''Such a dilapidated building¡­'' Upon reaching the top, he found a porcelain doll sitting on a stool as if it was waiting for him. The blonde doll was dressed beautifully in a cream-colored dress covered with frills and laces. The doll''s appearance felt so out of place in this dirty building. Deon approached it, thinking that it was harmless, but he stopped in his tracks when the doll subtly moved. Deon unconsciously held his breath as he stood frozen in place. 5 seconds. His eyes were glued to the doll''s face for five whole seconds, tensely observing the toy. ''Nothing''s happening¡­ Was it just my imagination?'' just as he was about to pass it off to hypersensitivity, the doll creepily turned its head toward him and stood. ''Uhhh¡­'' Deon''s mind had gone blank. He stared at the doll which slowly walked up to him, "Big brother¡­ save me¡­" the doll begged in a high-pitched voice as it tugged at his clothes. "What are you--? H-how?" Deon stammered. "Brother. Help me¡­" the doll''s voice was full of anguish and sorrow that wrenched Deon''s heart. Psychologically, humans perceive pretty creatures as good, pure, and innocent thus, it was not surprising that Deon, who was currently unable to make rational judgments, thought that the demon held the doll hostage and that he had to help her. "Brother¡­ Save me¡­ I''m scared¡­" the doll flew to his face and hugged his neck. "W-wait a minute! Tell me how to save you!" Deon pulled the doll away. "AAAAHHHHH!!!" He screamed when he saw that the doll was crying tears of blood. He threw the doll away and ran with the flickering candle in his left hand. Fwoosh! The little fire went out and Deon was left running with no light. "Brother¡­ why did you leave?.. BROTHEEER!" the doll screamed, its sorrow replaced with lunacy. Thud! Deon stumbled over something and he dropped his candle; His fingers fumbled to retrieve it but he instead felt something else, ''It''s soft, warm and¡­ wet?'' He brought his fingers to his face and a metallic stench wafted to his nose. ''I-is this a c-corpse?!'' "UWAAAAH!!!" he ran around like a headless chicken, not stopping even as he bumped into furniture. ''I have to get out! I''m going to die here!'' he grabbed a door handle and turned it. Chink! The door opened but a murder of crows came out. CAW! Caw! Caw! Deon shielded his face as the crows hurriedly flew away. Inside the room was a large round table with a dead goblin set at the center. Surrounding it were lit white candles arranged in a pentagram. ''Sacrificial offering?'' Deon was extremely hesitant to enter the room. Even though nothing was happening, the stillness of the little flames and the eerie silence unnerved him. "Brother?..." The porcelain doll''s distant voice spurred Deon into action. He hurriedly entered the room and locked it from inside with a door latch. Strangely, he found the pretty doll asking for help to be scarier than a ritual table. "Haah." Deon slumped on the floor in relief as he found solace in the room''s tranquil atmosphere. ''Ah! I can''t go out unless I find that fountain pen!'' Now that he had regained some composure, Deon began to look around the room. He walked to the opposite wall to inspect it. ''What are these symbols? Is the demon perhaps summoning his kin?'' Deon shivered as he looked at the red marks written in blood. Sniff. Sniff. ''Why does it smell like juice though?'' Deon wondered before shaking his head in denial, ''No. this is a demon that we''re talking about. There''s no way it will smear juice on the walls.'' He then walked to a table where he faintly saw something silver gleam. ''I hope it''s the pen¡­'' he wishfully thought. Deon was greatly disappointed when he saw the assortment of weapons arranged neatly on the table. There were worn-out daggers, swords, axes, and spears that were covered with dried blood. He touched the cold handle of a dagger and thought, ''what''s the use of weapons against a demon that you can''t even see?'' Shhhshsh¡­ Deon abruptly turned at the sound of movement. He searched the room to see if anything was amiss and his eyes widened in horror when the goblin that initially laid on the table was now standing 5 feet away from him. Instinct overrode his rationality, and Deon threw the first thing he got his hand on. Fwoosh! A dagger struck the goblin''s bulging belly. The goblin bled but it did not show any reaction nor pain. It just silently stood there like a mannequin. Then the goblin''s body floated a few inches above the ground, and slowly advanced in Deon''s direction; its thick blood snaked down its thighs and dripped from its toes that were dragging along the floor. "Go away! Don''t come closer!" Deon''s defensive aggression did nothing as the goblin continued to approach. He grabbed another weapon ¨C a spear and got into a fighting stance. As a student of the spearmanship department of the royal academy, Deon was at least capable of defending himself against normal goblins and the familiar thin shaft gave him a sense of confidence. After grasping the range of his weapon, Deon swiftly closed the distance and stabbed the goblin''s heart. Pshk! Chakak! He immediately pulled the spear out and slashed at every vital part that he could reach. After executing a series of attacks, Deon secured his distance while warily watching the goblin. The goblin briefly stopped. It was still silent even as it bled from numerous wounds. ''Is it over? Did I kill it?'' But then the monster once again moved closer as if nothing happened! ''The demon! It can raise the dead?!'' Deeming it impossible to kill the enemy, Deon ran toward the door. His violently shaking hands turned the knob but the door did not open, ''Damn it! The latch! Why did I have to lock it?! Argh!'' Deon was now sweating buckets as he fumbled with the latch ¨C But it was stuck! As if some force was interfering with it. In his distress, he unwittingly looked back and saw the goblin corpse approach faster. ''SH*T! SH*T! SH*T!'' Deon gave up on the latch and kicked the door with every ounce of strength that he could muster. BAM! BAM! BAM! Adrenaline coursed through his body and the door crashed open. Deon immediately ran out. "Brother?" but the porcelain doll was blocking the entrance! ''Oh, Please! Give me a break!'' Deon internally begged. He ignored the doll and just ran. As fast as he could. Without looking back. Deon''s royal demeanor was nowhere to be found. As he rushed through the corridors, the prince tripped, scraped his knees, and cried. Soon, he found the stairs leading to the third floor. Hah! Hah! Hah! Deon held his knees as he tried to catch his breath. He deliberated on whether to climb the stairs or to go down the first floor. ''I''ll be trapped if I climb to the third floor, but the lower floors aren''t safe either.'' Then, a flash of white to his left caught his attention. Deon squinted his eyes to see it more clearly. And there it was: A floating white blanket surrounded by three gleaming daggers, their edges pointing straight toward him. Deon took a step back, ''This is it. The demon''s done playing with me.'' He turned around, only to find the doll and the goblin corpse approach him from different directions. Now, the only path left was the stairs. Deon sprinted up the stairs and searched for any room that he could hide in. Chk¡­ Chk¡­ chk¡­ He tried to open every door he came across to, but they were locked. ''Please! Please open up!'' he prayed. Finally, one door opened revealing a tidy office. Out of every part of the orphanage that Deon stumbled into, this room looked the most ordinary. Aside from the broken window behind the wooden table, and the chandelier that was neatly propped to the side, the room''s ambiance gave the impression of life ¨C as if an actual person had just used it minutes prior. On top of the organized desk was an ornate gas lamp that lit the room in a warm orange glow. To the left was a wall full of books while to the right was a display of silver fountain pens. ''Silver pens!'' Deon closed the door and walked to the right wall. He picked up the fountain pens and inspected them under the light of the lamp. "Brotheeer~ where are youuuu?~" the doll mirthfully called, not pretending to ask for help anymore. Dug! Dug! " Are you here? Come play with us!" the despicable doll knocked on the office door. ''Why isn''t it here?! ARGHH!!" the distressed prince double checked the pens but no matter how many times he turned them, he could not find one with the ''PML'' engraving. "Brotheeer! We know you''re in there! We''re gonna come in, okay?" Deon tiredly put down the fountain pens. Grgrgrgrrr¡­. He resignedly gazed at the door as they rolled off the table. Bathump! His eyes widened in surprise and his heart powerfully beat as he saw a silver pen taped on the door. It was there all along. Taped to the office door as if laughing at Deon''s desperation. He ran to the door and snatched the pen. Sure enough, engraved on its silver body were the cursive letters ''P.M.L.'' "I found it!" he exclaimed and the demon voice said, "Congratulations, Partner." --Chapter end-- Chapter 15 - Behind The Scenes. It has been two months since Mikael''s Horror House started business, but he had yet to find anyone suitable to become his partner. ''Aaahh¡­ Am I asking for too much? Why isn''t there anyone who fits my criteria? Aaaah!'' Mikael was slowly losing hope of ever contracting with someone. Even the mischievous kid, George, had been asking him almost every night why he hasn''t formed a contract yet. "But I don''t want to settle with just anybody¡­ the contract is non-terminable, you know? I''ll be with my partner until he dies so, what if I get stuck with a weirdo?" "Your standards are too high, Mister. But then again, you even rejected an offer from ME so I guess you won''t be easily satisfied." George smugly commented when Mikael visited him one night for a chat. In his defense, Mikael even subtly helped the test takers that piqued his interest by guiding them toward the goal but most of them were dimwits or just muscle-heads that gave up halfway through the exam. Although some were turned away right at the front door, Mikael thought that he was fairly lax with his judgments. And now, he had spent two months just haunting the forest. He spent his free time either subjugating monsters, decorating his horror house, or chatting with George and the other kids. In this time, he had successfully leveled up five times, collected 70 karma points for protecting the villagers by monster clear-ups, and had 50 Karma points taken for scaring the test takers and public unrest. Clip. Clop. Mikael heard the faint sound of horse hooves as he was lounging on a low-hanging branch. ''Oh! Visitors! I hope this one''s got guts.'' He swooped in just as the two men unmounted. Nehehehehe! The horses freaked out with his presence and suddenly bolted away. ''Aah¡­ my bad¡­'' Mikael embarrassedly scratched his head. For some reason, he had this effect on animals. He watched as the two men conversed and excitedly gasped when the older man called the young boy ''Prince''. ''Oooh! I like you! At last, a rich visitor!'' As usual, the forest''s sinister winds were cooperating nicely with Mikael''s stage. However, Mikael wondered why such a noble person would come to his orphanage when he doesn''t even need a treasure. ''Why? What is his purpose? Anyway, there''s only one way to find out.'' Mikael decided to eliminate the guard and directly ask the prince. He controlled a fist-sized rock and threw it to the guard''s temple. The guard silently slid to the ground, unconscious. ''Well, let''s see if you can pass the blind audition¡­'' One month ago, Mikael discovered the use of his blessing of the mist skill. Surprisingly, when he used it on people, he could see how much karma that that person has accumulated by the amount of haze oozing off their body. As people on Earth usually say, only newborn babies were free of sin. Consequently, a bad person would appear with a thick dark smoke while a good one with a thin gray mist. Mikael looked at the prince closely and was pleasantly surprised. Out of all the challengers of his house of horror, the prince had the clearest view through the skill. ''Nice! You passed the audition with flying colors!'' Mikael was truly excited at the prospect of having the prince as a partner, but for now, he had to do his job as an examiner. Mikael schooled his expression and used reverse clairvoyance on the prince. "Here to take the test?" he asked in a threatening manner. The prince reacted like all his previous guests ¨C asking around if anyone else heard his voice. ''Next, let''s check your decision-making skills.'' Mikael extended his hand toward the door and pulled it open. After which, he presented his brutal choices. Mikael rationalized that even though a person appeared good, it may just be because they were never plunged into situations where they had to make cruel decisions. As such, a good person may actually make terrible choices when under pressure. Mikael knew ¨C from experience ¨C that one must never hastily judge a person based on external evidence. Just as he was unjustly sentenced to hell, Mikael wanted to avoid evaluating others the way he was treated. ''So? Which is it? Will you be a selfless prince or a cruel master?'' Seeing that the young prince was conflicted, Mikael counted down to help him make a decision. "Five¡­ Four¡­ Three¡­ Two¡­" "Wait! I''ll go! I will go! So please don''t kill him!" Mikael smiled as he felt proud of the Prince''s choice, "A fine choice. Good." He then led the young man inside and presented his scripted scenario. At first, Mikael was extremely embarrassed to say the lines written by George. The mischievous boy was responsible for most of the gimmicks in the Haunted orphanage. He had excitedly brainstormed with the other kids and helped Mikael set up his test. ''Ugh. This prince is so slow. I only know the first half of this piece!'' He thought as he watched the prince go up the stairs while playing a soulful rendition of Beethoven''s For Elise. ''I wish I paid more attention to my piano lessons.'' Mikael thus added another regret to his growing list. After 3 agonizingly long minutes, the prince finally greeted his first obstacle ¨C the Annabel phase, based on the popular Earthen horror story. Mikael stopped playing the piano and flew beside the prince. ''Let''s see if you truly have the heart of gold.'' He controlled the doll and did his best to imitate a young girl''s voice, "Big brother¡­ save me¡­" Mikael almost choked in shame at his awful high-pitched voice. Thankfully, his visitor was so immersed in the scenario that he did not find anything odd about the doll''s obviously faked voice. "What are you--? H-how?" ''Uhh¡­ what was the next line again?'' Mikael struggled to remember the lines in his script, ''Oh. Whatever. I''ll just repeat the lines like a broken recorder.'' "Brother. Help me¡­" Mikael channeled his extreme anguish about having to do this humiliating impersonation of Annabel into his voice. He then threw the porcelain doll to the prince''s neck and dramatically sobbed while splashing its eyes with red juice. "W-wait a minute! Tell me how to save you!.. AAAAHHHHH!!" Mikael shook his head in disapproval as he watched the man throw away the pitiful doll, ''How cruel¡­ don''t you know how much dolls like that cost on Earth? Well, at least you thought to save her so I''ll give you a passing score.'' "Brother¡­ why did you leave?.. BROTHEEER!" he screamed as he went after the prince. Thud! The prince stumbled over his freshly hunted monster that he forgot to put away. ''Oops! Sorry¡­'' Mikael internally apologized since his blunder caused the prince to run around the building without candlelight. He drifted beside the prince as he entered the sacrificial room, ''Ugh! You sure are unlucky to pick the worst out of every room that we prepared.'' Mikael nervously watched the prince sniff the walls splashed with juice, ''Huh? Did I get caught? I knew I should''ve painted them with real blood!'' This room was the culmination of all his Earthen Horror film knowledge and George''s mischievous mind; the pentagrams and the random words might have looked scary to the examinees but to Mikael, it just looked silly. ''It''s time.'' Mikael controlled the goblin corpse as the prince chose his weapon. As per his third requirement, Mikael wanted a partner who can defend his own, hence, the purpose of this room was to test the guest''s combat strength. ''Nice!'' Mikael admired the prince''s Spearmanship and wanted to test him more so he continued to chase the poor prince until the latter kicked the door open. ''Ah! He might think something''s off if the doll just lay outside!'' Mikael followed the prince out, "Brother?" he asked, just for the sake of it. ''Ouch! That must hurt¡­'' Mikael flinched every time the prince helplessly stumbles, ''Ah¡­ I really have to apologize later.'' Finally, the prince arrived at the third-floor staircase. In order to guide test takers to the third floor, Mikael placed three puppets at strategic places: Another goblin corpse, an identical doll, and a white blanket with daggers. He made them approach the prince from different directions, so the prince was forced to go up. Mikael warmly gazed at the prince, elated that a suitable contract partner finally arrived. ''This is the last test. Do your best, partner.'' Mikael waited until the prince found the office before following him with his puppets in tow. He passed through the door and silently cheered for the prince. However, he grew frustrated when the prince double-checked the pens in his hand, ''Argh! It''s not there! Look at the door, you *@#$%!'' ''This won''t do. He has to look at the door!'' Mikael decided to give the prince another hint. He controlled the doll that was right outside the door and knocked, "Brotheeer~ where are youuuu?~" ''LOOK HERE! PUT THOSE THINGS DOWN AND LOOK AT THE DOOR @%$#'' Mikael mentally cursed as he continued his impromptu Annabel imitation. " Are you here? Come play with us!" But when he saw the resignation in the prince''s face, Mikael panicked, ''Hey! Don''t you dare give up on me!'' ''one last push! Maybe he just needs one last push!'' he thought as he said his last line, "Brotheeer! We know you''re in there! We''re gonna come in, okay?" Finally, the prince noticed the silver pen taped to the door. Mikael''s eyes gleamed in excitement as the prince shouted, "I FOUND IT!" "Congratulations, Partner." Mikael smiled, feeling both proud and relieved at the prince''s achievement. --Chapter end-- Chapter 16 - Misunderstandings. "Partner?" the Prince repeated questioningly. "Yes. you will be my partner." Mikael stated as if it was a matter of fact that this young prince will form a contract with him. "W-What are you saying?! Are you going to kill me and turn me into a demon?" the prince fearfully asked, "But I found the pen! You said you''ll let me go if I find the pen!" Only then did Mikael realize that the two of them seemed to have a slight misunderstanding. No, scratch that. They have a HUGE misunderstanding. "Oh. Well¡­ I did say that I''ll let you go, but that''s after we form the contract." He explained. "Contract? What contract?" asked the confused Deon, then his eyes widened in horror as he misinterpreted Mikael''s words, "No! are you going to take my life as collateral in exchange for your power? Right¡­ I heard you will grant me power if I pass the test¡­ BUT! I don''t want it!" Mikael narrowed his eyes as he watched the prince''s ceaseless ramblings, ''Ah. Was I mistaken? Maybe this guy''s also unsuitable as my partner. He''s so annoying.'' "Please just let me out! I won''t come here again. I will keep everything that I saw to myself! Please!" Deon begged. ''Should I just let him go? But I''ve been in the darkness for too long¡­ who knows when another suitable candidate will come? If he ever comes at all.'' As Mikael fell silent, Deon placed his last negotiation card, "O-or if you could at least tell the monsters outside to let me through, I''ll walk out on my own!" After a while, Mikael spoke, "You." "Y-yes?" "Why did you come here? What is your purpose?" Mikael asked the question that has been bugging him the moment the young prince arrived. He decided to make his choice after hearing Deon''s reason. Gulp. Deon swallowed hard. He felt like the demon was still testing him and he reckoned that his life now depended on his answer. "I heard that this is a place to test one''s courage. I didn''t know anything about demons nor treasures¡­" he weakly replied, ''Was that the right answer? Why did this demon suddenly become quiet? Argh! This suspense is killing me!'' "So, you didn''t come here for power?" "Y-yes, that''s right." "Why did you want to test your courage?" ''Huh? These questions are weird. Why does the demon want to know?'' Deon wondered, but he still answered as honestly as he could. he feared what might happen to his precious life if the demon finds him lying, "I wanted to change. I wanted to cast away my cowardly self and begin anew with pride." "Hmm." Mikael''s lackluster reply caused Deon to sweat buckets, unaware that Mikael''s mind was just too chaotic to give a proper response. ''This prince¡­ is so cringey! Yuck! Eww! Does he think he''s the protagonist of some shonen anime? His 8th grader syndrome is almost on par with George''s¡­ But no matter how cringey, it was still a great answer. I like it.'' "C-can I go now? I did pass the test, right?" Deon carefully asked. "Yes. you passed the test, but you still can''t leave until we''ve formed the contract." Mikael insisted. "WHYYY?!" Deon felt all sorts of emotions ¨C frustration, fear, desperation, as he half-begged, half-shouted at the demon. "Because I like you." Mikael nonchalantly answered. "HAAAA?!" Deon hugged his body as he shivered in disgust. "HEY! I don''t swing that way! I meant that I like you as a contract partner!" Mikael then proceeded to explain his situation. "Here''s the thing. I''m actually not a demon. I came here from another world because I already died there. Now, I must do good deeds here so I can ascend to heaven. And that''s where you come in. I need you as my partner so I can fulfill my mission. Got it?" But Deon''s eyes were still filled with distrust. "Argh! Why don''t you believe me?!" Mikael pulled his hair out. "How can I believe a demon who was just about to kill me a few minutes ago?" "I said I''m not a demon! And killing you? That was just part of the test! Did you ever hear me killing test takers? Didn''t they all return unharmed?" "Then, what about my guard? As far as I''m concerned, he WAS harmed." Deon countered. "I just knocked him out! He''s probably awake now." ''Ahh.. This isn''t working. How can I convince him?'' Mikael thought, breathing hard to calm himself who was too riled up. "Don''t you want power?" Mikael thought to seduce the young prince with the contract benefits, like how he handled his clients when he worked in an insurance company. "Of course, it would be nice to have power." Deon conceded "but at what cost? My life? My morals? It''s not worth it." "You seem to be mistaken about something." Mikael''s sudden seriousness shut Deon''s mouth. Although he couldn''t see Mikael''s expression, Deon felt the air around him change, like how it is when he talked to his eldest brother, the crown prince. "I''m not asking you to give me your life nor am I asking you to cast aside your morals. All I want from you is your cooperation as well as chances to do good deeds so I can redeem myself and ascend to heaven. As a prince, it''s YOUR JOB, anyway, to protect your citizens and make their lives better and I''m saying that I will help you fulfill your role by giving you power." Mikael lectured, "think you can accomplish those when you''re a powerless wimp who can''t even protect one subordinate? One guard? I know. Because I''ve experienced it. No matter how noble your cause, how much you struggle, there are just some things that you cannot change unless you have power and I assure you, such weakness will take away those you hold dear." Mikael thought of his mother who died pitifully, his dog, Choco, who sacrificed his life to protect him, and himself, who was too powerless to protect them both. During his last years, Mikael often wondered, ''what if I had money? If I was financially powerful, would my parents still be with me? Or if I was physically strong, could I have protected Choco when the loan sharks kicked him to death?'' As Mikael was immersed in his memories, Deon, too, fell silent. ''He''s right. I do need power, but can I really trust this spirit?'' Seeing Deon''s indecisiveness even after he said his piece, Mikael judged that he had to give the prince some time. "Then, I''ll let you go when the sun sets. Ask the kids in the village about me if you want. But make your decision before dawn." --Chapter end-- Chapter 17 - The Night Visit. 6 pm. The sun had set and a purple sky revealed the many twinkling stars. Deon and his disoriented guard had returned to the village and were walking down its empty streets. "Your highness, it is time to go back to the palace." Said the guard as he nursed the big purple lump on his forehead. "I still have something to do so, we return tomorrow. At dawn." Deon firmly replied as he retraced the steps to the old vendor. "But your highness! The palace will be in an uproar if they find you missing!" the guard reasoned. "Good. Then, you can go back by yourself and inform them that I just took a 1-day vacation in this village." At his stubbornness, his guard gave up trying to make him go home and instead silently followed him through the winding cobblestone streets. As expected of a rural village, people closed shops early that at 6 pm, the market was already half-deserted. "Ah! wait!" Deon called the old woman who was preparing to go home for the day. The woman looked back and automatically bowed as soon as she saw him approach. "I see you''ve returned safely, young lord." She awkwardly greeted. "Yes. Uhm. Do you know where I can find the boy named George at this time?" he inquired. "George?" the woman cocked her head, trying to remember the troublemaker''s schedule, "I think he should be at home, my lord." "And where is that?" the royal guard questioned. The old woman pointed to a blue-roofed, two-story house at the end of the street, "It''s that house, young lord." "I see. Thank you." Deon said. Tak. Tak. The royal guard knocked on the wooden door while Deon stared at the blooming flowers on their small pots, lost in his thoughts. Not long after, the sound of running was heard. "George! It''s dangerous to run down the stairs!" the voice of a woman admonished. "Sorry, mom!" George shouted back as he excitedly opened the door and greeted the two men. ''Huh? Why is he acting like he was expecting us?'' Deon mused as he watched George bounce up and down enthusiastically. "Your highness, please come in!" George, full of smiles, gestured them in with a small bow like a valet. "Did I ever tell you that I am a prince?" Deon had a nagging suspicion that the boy already knew why they visited him. "Ah!" the boy''s expression was that of someone caught red-handed. He then subtly glanced to his side and stuck out his tongue. To his guard, the boy''s behavior looked like a cute response to an honest mistake, but to Deon who experienced talking to a spirit, he was pretty sure that Mikael was with them. "Is he here?" Deon asked the child. "P-pardon?" Then a middle-aged woman appeared from the corner, "George, honey, who are you talking to?" "Ah! M-mom! There''s a visitor!" the child ran to his mother as if avoiding Deon''s interrogation. "A visitor? At this hour?" the woman walked to the entrance while wiping her wet hands with a towel. Her gaze landed on Deon''s luxurious garments and gasped; She had not expected someone of such high stature to visit her at sunset. "Y-young lord! What brings you to such a humble place?" Elena immediately bows. "I was told that I should talk to your child if I wish to know more about the demon of the orphanage." "The demon? But¡­ why George?" she looks at her child quizzically. ''Ah. The mother is unaware of George''s connection to the spirit.'' Deon judged. "Then, please come in, young lord. Do you want tea or¡­" Elena was at a loss since their house only has stale bread and low-quality tea. "Just a tea is fine." Deon smiled as if to assure Elena. Elena scrambled to prepare refreshments, leaving Deon, his guard, and a nervous George in the living room. Deon crossed his legs and put on his royal expression to put pressure on the child, "Well? I believe you are already aware of the reason for my visit." "Yes, your highness¡­" George admitted. "So?" "Your royal highness! Please accept Mister''s proposal!" the child blurted out. "Why should I? even if he''s not a demon, a spirit is still a dangerous entity." "No, Mister is really kind. He saved us from goblins!" George insisted. As Deon wondered why the child was defending the spirit so much, George looked down and put on a sad face. "Mister is just lonely. He''s been visiting us every night for a chat but all the kids wish for him to form a contract so he can take a stroll under the sunlight." "You make it sound like the demon is a pitiful existence when it was responsible for spreading terror in your village." the royal guard quickly grasped the situation and inferred that the demon offered the prince some sort of contract. "You''re wrong! Mister has been subjugating monsters in the forest to protect the villagers. He never harmed the citizens! They''re just scared because they don''t know him!" George defiantly replied. "GEORGE! Why are you shouting?! Hurry up and apologize for your rude behavior!" his mother almost broke her only tea set at the sight of her child raising his voice against noblemen. "It''s fine," Deon told the pale-faced Elena. "How about you, Lady? Any thoughts about the demon of the orphanage?" Deon good-naturedly smiled to ease Elena''s tension. "Uhmm¡­ if I''m being completely honest, I think what haunts the orphanage is not a demon, young lord." Prince Deon gestured for her to elaborate as he sipped his tea. "You see, there was a time when it saved me from a goblin. It sure was scary when it talked to me but it was also thanks to it that I managed to rescue my child." Deon''s mind reeled, ''The child is too biased, but I think I can trust the mother''s statement.'' By the time he finished his tea, he had already come to a conclusion. He looked at George and said, "Let''s do it. I''ll be your partner." The royal guard and Elena both looked at him in confusion. Only George understood the meaning of his words as his eyes sparkled with joy. --Chapter end-- Chapter 18 - The Contract. Tic. Tok. Tic. Tok. The clock struck seven and only one house in the whole neighborhood still had its lights on. From the first-floor window, four figures could be seen sitting around a low table, sipping cold tea in awkward silence A look of confusion passed through the guard''s and Elena''s faces. ''Partner? With a child?'' both of them thought. Unbeknownst to them, there was one more person in the room ¨C Mikael. "Hmmph! It sure didn''t take much for them to convince you." Mikael, who was floating beside George all along, said disdainfully. "Sir Edmond, please escort the lady out of the room for a while. I need to discuss something with him. Alone." Deon ignored Mikael''s cold remark and pointed to George, or more precisely, to the air beside George. Kerchak¡­ Although bewildered by the sudden turn of events, the two adults obediently left and softly closed the door, leaving two boys and one spirit alone in the living room. Mikael wasted no time and immediately got down to business. He brought up the system manual for the contract process. A moment after, Deon dropped his royal act and casually addressed Mikael, "What do I need to do?" Mikael read the instructions aloud and asked George if he can fetch some of the materials. "I''ll get my chalk upstairs, Mister!" George offered before dashing off to his room. Minutes later, the two young boys crouched next to each other, watching the chalk move on its own to draw a mysterious mana circle on the ground. Mikael double-checked his masterpiece, making sure that every line, every symbol of the complicated circle was neatly drawn. After all, he refuses to know what happens to spirits summoned with a faulty mana circle. Pah! Mikael clapped his hands together after admiring his work, "It''s finished. You can put the item now." Deon turned to George as if seeking confirmation¡ªto which the child subtly nodded. It was an ironic sight. An older prince asking a younger commoner for assurance. "You''re not thinking of backing out, are you?" Mikael asked. "N-no! I''m just nervous." Deon defended. He deeply breathed as his hands reached for the aquamarine stud that pierced his left ear. Tap¡­ George offered the prince a kitchen knife as the latter carefully placed the earring at the center of the circle. "Ah¡­ D-don''t you have something smaller? Perhaps a needle?" Deon nervously asked, his thumb and forefinger slightly trembling as it made a pinching gesture. It seems like the delicate prince has low pain tolerance. "Who are you? Sleeping beauty?" Mikael teased. "W-who?" "Puhaha! Nothing! Don''t mind me." Mikael answered as he laughed at his own joke. As Mikael was having trouble controlling his laughter, Deon pricked his finger and let three drops of his blood drip on the earring. Suddenly, a translucent panel appeared in front of Deon. It was the exact copy of the contract that the system presented to Mikael. "Wh-What is this?!" the startled Deon reacted much like Mikael ¨C he waved his hands on the panel and gasped when it passed through like air. "Hoh? So that''s what it means to share the system¡­" Mikael mused. Another pop-up appeared containing the summoning spell. Mikael almost laughed out loud at the words written on the panel. He and Deon simultaneously placed their hands a few inches above the summoning circle and recited the spell. Then, the circle shone in a pulsating blue light; With every pulse, the intensity increased until it engulfed the whole room. "Ack!" even George covered his face as the light seared his eyes. Meanwhile, Mikael felt a strong tug at his soul. ''This! It''s a familiar sensation¡­'' he thought. The aquamarine earing sucked Mikael the same way that the underworld did when he died. When the blinding light subsided, a surprised Sir Edmond and Elena came rushing into the room. "Your highness! What was that light?!" "George, honey, Are you okay? Where did that light come from?" The two adults searched the boys'' faces for an answer, but the two young men alternately looked at the floor and each other, a silent understanding passing between them. The mana circle, the source of light, had disappeared like a lie. Deon picked up his aquamarine earring and wore it. He wasn''t sure what happened but judging from Mikael''s silence, Deon was fairly convinced that he was gone. Ping! Ping! The series of panels and its unfamiliar words made Deon''s head spin, but Mikael felt worse. Inside the aquamarine was an endless white world. A void. A blank canvas¡ªif not for the giant screen that floated before Mikael. The screen showed the outside world from Deon''s perspective. However, it was not the emptiness of the space that frustrated Mikael but rather the system notification that popped up as soon as he was transported here. Ping! Ping! "WHAAT?! Then, what am I supposed to do here?!" Mikael exclaimed, far from his vision of freedom, his contracted life seemed more restrictive than before. ---Chapter end-- Chapter 19 - The White World. "Your highness, now that you''re done with your agenda, may we PLEASE go back to the capital?" Sir Edmund begged. By the minute, the poor royal guard felt like he was growing years older due of stress. He could only imagine how much the Captain of the guards will reduce from his paycheck for letting a prince escape from the palace. The guard''s pitiful expression finally touched the heart of the stubborn prince and Deon figured that staying any longer will put too much pressure on a commoner household like George''s. "Then, we shall¨C" But Sir Edmund''s expectant look changed into panic when Deon''s eyes rolled back in his head as he collapsed on the floor. "YOUR HIGHNESS!" a shrill cry escaped from the bulky guard''s lips while hoisting the unconscious prince up. Inside the Medium, Deon slightly shook his head to alleviate his vertigo. "UGH¡­ what''s happening?" The young prince recalled that he was talking to his guard when he suddenly felt a strong tug somewhere in his midsection ¨C like a string that he didn''t know existed, pulled him out of his shell and sent him tumbling into this white world. "Wh-where am I?" Deon stood up and turned around, coming face-to-face with a beautiful man who was a good two heads taller than him. Deon stared at the man in awe. Having never seen anyone as beautiful as that person, Deon wondered if he had somehow come across a deity. ''Whoa¡­ how can someone exude so much masculinity with such a pretty face?'' "Hey, kid." The man casually greeted. '' Huh? His voice sounds familiar!'' only then did Deon realize that he was talking to Mikael, his newly contracted partner. "M-M-Mikael?!" Prince Deon, who apparently left his royal etiquette along with his body, shouted while rudely pointing at Mikael. "Uhuh. Not very Princely, eh?" Mikael crossed his arms, not impressed by his partner''s behavior. "B-but how?!" Deon stammered. Mikael smirked as he remembered what happened a few minutes ago... "What am I supposed to do here?!" Mikael asked no one in particular, as he paced in front of the giant monitor. ''What a shitty contract to imprison the contractor in this empty space'' he perfectly summed up his current situation. Left with nothing to do, Mikael slumped on the floor, ''Haah¡­ the ground''s too cold. I wish there was at least a sofa.'' He thought, imagining a soft and warm sofa ¨C and POP! a white couch appeared out of nowhere! Understanding dawned on Mikael''s face. Realizing that anything he imagined was possible in this space, he thought about all kinds of things¡ªa bed, a coffee table, a luxurious suit, a pair of premium leather shoes¡­ POP! A white bed appeared! POP! POP! POP! An ivory table, a white bespoke suit of the highest quality fabric, and a pair of leather shoes made from an albino crocodile popped into existence. Mikael excitedly wore his new outfit and looked over himself in a white framed mirror. His sharp pale green eyes and tousled dark brown hair provided a pleasant splash of color to the colorless space. "Whoa¡­ is this really me?" he muttered in awe, his chiseled face turning in different angles. It has been so long since he took care of his appearance that he actually forgot that he was an insanely handsome man. After admiring himself, his gaze landed on the giant screen reflected in the mirror. He watched the conversation between Deon and his guard. ''Hah! Must be difficult to serve such a stubborn master.'' he thought then he remembered the promise he made with the village kids, "Oh no! you can''t leave yet!" he exclaimed. But no one was there to hear his voice. Suddenly, a system notification appeared. ''Oh, Nice! There''s a chat function!'' Mikael smiles before answering the system, "Yes." However, another pop-up appeared, bearing unexpected news. Without batting an eyelash, Mikael replied, "Yes.", seemingly unconcerned about Deon''s welfare. A minute after, the space warped like a creasing fabric, and a disoriented prince tumbled into the white world. "Well, now that we''re both here, let''s have a heart-to-heart talk." Mikael gestured to the plush sofa arranged in front of the now-blank giant monitor. "A talk? Are you going to show your true colors now that we''ve made the contract?" Deon eyed him fearfully. Apparently, the prince is still unconvinced that Mikael meant no harm. "Hmm¡­ Didn''t you read the contract? It clearly indicated that we can''t harm each other as our fates are intertwined." Mikael said before narrowing his eyes, "Or are you the type who just accepts the terms without fully understanding it?" Mikael''s accusatory stare pierced Deon, who admittedly did not even read the contract fully before reciting the spell. "tsk." Mikael clicked his tongue. Out of all the types of people, Mikael despised the gullible ones the most. After all, his father had been a victim of such a scam; Desperate for money to rebuild their business, his father entered a loan agreement without carefully checking the nuances of each term ¨C Resulting in an exorbitant debt that he passed on to his child after committing suicide. Since then, Mikael had been very careful about contracts. This was also the reason why it took him over two months to find his partner. However, his Test of Courage could only give him a glimpse of each examinee''s personality. Hence, his disappointment for Prince Deon only grew the more he knew about his partner''s character. In a way, the universal contract was more like a marriage contract without divorce. Sharing all possessions as conjugal property and being bound for life, with only disappointment in the future. ''Eww! Yuck! What a disgusting idea¡­'' Mikael shivered in repulsion. Taking his mind away from useless thoughts, Mikael crossed his arms and told Deon to check his system with as much domineering aura as he could muster. ''I may be a spirit but ''I'' hold the power.'' Thinking that he must establish the hierarchy in their relationship right from the start, he stood tall and looked down on Deon, who obediently sat on the offered couch. "S-sir, how do I check¡­" Deon trailed off, unsure of why he was suddenly respectful to Mikael despite being a royalty and the original owner of the body that they will soon share. "Just say ''Player Status''" "Player¡­Status?" Sure enough, a blue panel appeared displaying all of Deon''s Player information. Mikael guffawed at Deon''s title and level, "What kind of lame title is that?! And your stats!" Mikael had a hunch. His new partner was way worse than he thought. ''Then again, he was really fast when he ran away from my puppets¡­'' he recalled Deon''s performance in the test of courage. Now that their contract was a done deal, Mikael realized that he may have been too blinded by Deon''s royal status that he failed to see the boy''s shortcomings. ''I thought I found gold, but it turns out he was just bronze.'' Mikael sighed. Deon''s ears reddened in embarrassment. He was sure that Mikael was now regretting his decision of choosing him, ''If it was my older brothers instead, he would surely jump in joy¡­ Haah¡­ I hate this¡­'' He felt terrible at the fact that even a spirit like Mikael thought he was useless. ''it''s going to be my fault if sir Mikael can''t ascend to heaven. As I thought, I shouldn''t have accepted his offer.'' Drowning in his inferiority complex, Deon opened his mouth to say something, but after seeing Mikael''s expression, he hung his head and clenched his fists instead. "Well, we can''t do anything now." Mikael concluded, "So from now on, I want you to do what I tell you, understood?" Deon raised his head and showed Mikael his puppy dog eyes, "I''m sorry¡­" "Don''t worry. I''m going to transform you into the greatest hero." Mikael assured. --Chapter end-- Chapter 20 - Praises. "Anyway, the reason why I called you here is that I want you to stay in the village until morning," Mikael said, finally sitting on an armchair to the left of Deon. "But why? Do you have anything more to do here?" Deon asked. "Yes. Actually, I promised the children that I will bid them goodbye once I gain a partner." Mikael bashfully replied. Deon thought that Mikael was acting so much like a human. Far from his first impression as a cruel demon, the Mikael sitting in front of him smiled so softly that, paired with his good looks, it wouldn''t be strange to call Mikael angelic. "I understand, Sir Mikael." Deon acquiesced, "By the way, do we have to come here every time we want to discuss things?" Deon looked around the space before continuing, "I don''t think it''s safe to collapse, unconscious, all the time." As if awaiting his inquiry, the system immediately brought up the necessary information. Ping! Mikael and Deon read the description from their respective screens, "Huh¡­ So, I can mute you when you''re annoying? Nice!" Mikael commented. Deon blushed beet red as he protested, "Sir! I can accept being called a coward because I am aware that it''s true, but I AM still a prince! Please show me some courtesy by not calling me names! Besides, no one has ever dared to say that I am annoying." With dead-fish eyes, Mikael watched the prince huff in indignation before pointing out, "Not to your face, probably¡­ See? Even now, you''re annoying." "SIR!!" ''HAHAHA! This kid¡­ is so fun to tease!'' Mikael internally laughed at the young prince''s cute response. ''Ah¡­ At least, partnering up with him won''t be boring.'' he looked at the bright side. "How long was I in here, anyway? My guard''s surely freaking out now." Deon changed the topic as he could not rebut Mikael''s statement. "Around 5 minutes? I think time flows here as it does outside." Mikael replied, scratching his chin. Deon abruptly stood. He had a bad feeling about the situation in the real world, "I-I have to get out!" The system then asked, < Do you wish to return to Host?> "Yes!" A moment after, the tugging sensation returned and pulled Deon back to his body. "Wh¡­.t¡­.id¡­y¡­o?! if t¡­P..n.c¡­d¡­s¡­" His ears picked up a garbled speech, but Deon was sure that the person talking was very upset. His round, hazel-brown eyes fluttered open, revealing the view of a low ceiling. "You will be hung by the gallows if you refuse to tell me what you did, kid!" his guard''s voice was dangerously low. "Sir! Please! Spare my child! I''m sure there''s a misunderstanding." Elena pleaded as she held a crying George. "M-Mama! I really didn''t do anything!" George''s cheerful voice was replaced with anguish. He hid behind his mother, who shielded him from the threatening guard. "You didn''t do anything?! Then, why did the royal prince collapse huh?!" Sir Edmund barked, "Or was it the tea? Did you poison the prince, Lady?!" "No!" Elena''s outcry rang in Deon''s head, prompting him to sit up and clear the situation. "Oww¡­" Deon''s head throbbed in pain. "Ugh.. why does my head hurt?" he said. "PRINCE!" Sir Edmund hurriedly went to his side and asked in a worried tone, "Are you okay, Prince? Does anything hurt? How''s your stomach?" Judging by Sir Edmund''s rapid-fire questions, Deon figured that he was really worried, but whether his worry was directed to the prince or his guard position, Deon had no way to know. "I''m fine. It''s just¡­ my head hurts." He winced as he nursed his head. "Ah¡­ about that¡­ you bumped your head when you collapsed, prince." His guard explained, cold sweat beading his temples. But George suddenly interjected from behind his mother, "He''s lying! You bumped your head on the table when sir guard hoisted you up!" A battle of nerves ensued as George and Sir Edmund glared at each other, their expressions clearly speaking their minds. ''This brat! How dare you tattle on me?!'' ''This old geezer! How dare you threaten my mom!'' ¨C their scowls seemed to say. "I understand¡­ Anyway, I want you to apologize for your rude behavior, Sir Edmund." Deon finally said. "Y-your highness! But my concerns were perfectly reasonable!" his guard protested. Even though he was a royal guard, Sir Edmund was an aristocrat. Albeit a poor one with only his noble title, his pride of being a nobility would not let him bow down to commoners. "Sir Ed, do you wish to disobey the order of a royalty?" Deon said. Although his tone was kind, there was an unmistakable edge that could only be used by a man of power. Sir Edmund visibly flinched at the subtle warning. Left with no choice, the Royal guard unwillingly bowed, "Please forgive me for my harsh accusations, Lady." Taken aback by the sudden turn of events, Elena also bowed in return, "U-uhh¡­ I''m glad the Prince is safe." Meanwhile, George stuck out his tongue toward the crown of Sir Edmund''s head. Fortunately, only Deon saw his behavior. "HAHAHA! Really! I''m going to miss this mischievous kid!" Mikael cackled inside Deon''s mind, "By the way, good work, Prince. You looked so dashing, defending commoners like that! As I thought, I was right about choosing you." The sudden praise heated Deon''s ears and made his heart pound. It was a first¡ªthe first sincere compliment that he received for all his life. There was none of the flattery nor fake courtesy that he had grown used to as part of the royal family. It was an unbridled recognition for his action. ''Ahh¡­ maybe¡­ maybe I could get used to this.'' Deon secretly thought. At first, he was uncomfortable about having someone talk inside his head, but now, he was extremely pleased about it. As one who suffered from an inferiority complex in all 15 years of his life, Deon felt ecstatic about a simple compliment, ''Yes, this isn''t so bad.'' "Your highness? Are you sure that you''re fine? Why is your face so red?" Sir Edmund asked. Cough! Deon cleared his throat in embarrassment, "By the way, is there an Inn in this village?" he asked Elena to divert the three''s attention. "There is, sir. The one across the street is an Inn." Elena respectfully replied. At this, Sir Edmund swiveled his head in Deon''s direction, his eyes wide with incredulity, "Prince! Don''t tell me¡­" "Yes. we have to stay until tomorrow morning." "But why? I thought we''re done here, your highness!" Deon scratched his head, thinking of what excuse to make. "His highness told me that he wants to meet the children rescued from the abandoned orphanage tomorrow," George said, helping Deon out. "Ah! So that''s what you talked about, alone!" Elena gasped. Then her eyes softened, clearly misunderstanding that Deon was merely concerned about the welfare of the village kids, "I see¡­ truly, our Heinken Kingdom was blessed to have such a compassionate prince." --Chapter end-- Chapter 21 - Sleeping Beauty. The next morning, George gathered the village kids to the plaza. With the cold morning dew touching their soft skin, the children huddled next to the fire. They stretched their small hands toward the warmth. With their red-tipped noses and pink cheeks awash with the orange light from the blaze, thirteen children surrounded the fire crackling in the round stone pit at the center of the village plaza. Early that morning, George knocked on their respective doors and told them the news of Mikael''s departure. As George was the oldest kid in the neighborhood, all the children treated him like their leader while their parents thought of him as a responsible elder-brother figure for their sons and daughters. They also knew that George protected their children when they were abducted, hence, they trusted that whatever George did, it would be for the good of the younger generation. Although it was a strange sight to see them tamed as if waiting for someone¡ªin contrast to their usual unruly behavior-- the adults just left them to their business. "Will Mister really leave?" one of the younger girls asked with watery eyes. "Yes. So, be sure to send him off with a smile." The second-eldest replied with a strained voice, obviously holding back tears. "Hey! Don''t talk like Mister is going to die!" A snot-faced boy shouted back. "Huh? But Mister is already dead, remember?" one of them stated as a matter of fact. "Ah¡­ right¡­" and all of them hung their heads in sadness. Meanwhile, Mikael was also preparing his heartfelt speech inside the white world and at 7 o''clock, he shouted at the top of his lungs, "HEY YOU LAZY ASS PRINCE! WAKE UP!!!" "Wh-What!?" Deon woke up to the sound thundering inside his head. "If you want to sleep, do it on the bed inside the Medium and let me take over your body." Mikael impatiently crossed his arms as he forced the drowsy prince out of his body. "Uhh¡­ but Sir Mikael, you can only use the integration skill for 14 minutes at most. Don''t you need all 14 minutes to say goodbye?" Deon rubbed his eyes to chase his sleep away. Last night, Mikael gave Deon a lecture on all his current skills, explaining their durations, limits, and MP costs. He figured that the two of them needed to synchronize their skills to optimize their effects. ''We need to take advantage of the integration skill. Since the MP cost decreases when utilizing partial integration, this will be our main skill. This way, we can use our individual skills at the same time.'' He reasoned, pointing to the writings on the white electronic tablet that he summoned to the Medium. Thankfully, Deon was a diligent student. He asked questions whenever he had them and eagerly listened to Mikael''s advice. Now that Deon was using what he learned to argue with him, Mikael had mixed feelings of pride and annoyance. "Right¡­ then get your royal ass off the bed and go to the plaza!" Mikael shouted, like a dragon spewing fire in a tantrum. "Ack!" Deon covered his ears to block the noise, but it was useless as the uproar was inside his head, "Sir! Please don''t scream or else I''ll mute you!" After regaining some peace of mind¡ªLiterally¡ªDeon got up from bed and donned his expensive black mantle lined with gray wolf fur. He faced the mirror attached to the wall and combed his dark brown hair. Deon internally sighed. He wondered how nice it would be to look like Mikael. To have his sharp pale-green eyes instead of his round, dull brown eyes and to have his chiseled face that exuded both masculinity and grace instead of his round face that slightly jiggles because of cheek fat. ''No, I''m still 15¡­ when puberty hits me, maybe I''ll look attractive as well.'' He thought optimistically. "Whoa¡­ Clothes really do make the man, huh? You look like a prince when you''re dressed like that." Mikael admired from inside the aquamarine stud. His ceaseless chattering was slowly becoming common noise inside Deon''s brain. "Sir, I don''t just look LIKE a prince. I AM a prince." Deon countered as he walked to the bedroom door and grasped its bronze handle, pulling it open. Not wanting Mikael''s farewell party to be spoiled by his guard, Deon tiptoed across Sir Edmund''s room that was located right beside the stairs. He was careful not to make a sound as he went down and exited the inn. "Haaaah¡­" Deon''s breath fogged in the fresh morning air, "Ugh! It''s so cold¡­" His teeth chattering and his knuckles white, Deon hurriedly made his way to the Plaza. "Oh! There they are!" Mikael excitedly pointed to the pit''s direction, "Quick! Give me your body!" "Okay. Okay. Geez. You''re so impatient, Sir." Deon answered. To use the Integration skill, the player currently occupying the host has to express his consent. This means that whoever was inside the Medium cannot forcefully take over the host. Also, after depleting his mana pool represented by the MP stat, Mikael would be automatically evicted from the body whether he liked it or not. The moment that Deon learned of this, he finally relaxed. As it has only been a day since he met Mikael, it would not be strange to say that he still has his reservations about their unplanned contract. He initially feared that Mikael might take his body whenever he pleased but with this skill, that wouldn''t be possible. The now-familiar tugging sensation gripped the two souls from their midsections and simultaneously pulled them out of their respective positions: Deon from his body and Mikael from the Medium. Like volleyball players switching at the start of a set, Mikael entered the court while Deon warmed the bench. After the switch, Mikael''s soul settled awkwardly on Deon''s body. Ping! Ping! ''Assimilation, huh?'' Mikael thought as he tried to move his fingers. Clenching and unclenching them to get a feel of his new body, but even after a few attempts, the discomfort persisted. Due to their different physiques, integrating with Deon felt like wearing the wrong size of clothes. Add to the body''s feeble strength, Mikael felt so weak that he wondered whether Deon really was a spearman. "Hey! Are you sure you are a student of the spearmanship department? Your body feels like it''ll easily get blown away by the wind." Mikael asked his partner who was now resting comfortably on the warm bed inside the Medium. At Deon''s silence, Mikael chuckled, ''He really is the male counterpart of sleeping beauty¡­'' --Chapter End¡ª ___________________________________________________________________________________________ Stat Description: Percent Assimilation: the physical and emotional assimilation of two entities bound by the universal contract. 30 % accounts for the physical assimilation while the other 70 % accounts for the emotional aspect. To reach the perfect assimilation, the two entities must achieve ''One body, One mind'' Chapter 22 - Goodbyes [Warning! Fluff and heartaches ahead] Mikael walked with an awkward gait toward the center of the plaza. Now that he had been a mere spirit for months, walking on two legs proved to be more challenging than floating. Despite this discomfort, Mikael felt ecstatic at the fact that he came back to life, albeit temporarily. He took deep breaths, relishing the cold wind that entered his lungs. He touched the blooming flowers, memorizing their velvety texture. He turned his head to the sky, feeling the warmth of the sunlight on his new skin. ¨C all the things that he took for granted when he was alive now brought him great pleasure. Truly, one can only realize the value of things when they are gone. His life that he took for granted¡ªthrown away, even¡ªnow seemed so precious. At the sound of approaching footsteps, the children turned their heads to Mikael. "Whoa! Mister! Is that really you?" George, who knew the appearance of Prince Deon, gasped in surprise. "Huh? Why? Is there anything strange?" Mikael touched his face, trying to determine any changes that occurred due to his possession of Deon''s body. "Yes, your eyes¡­ If I remember correctly, the prince''s eyes were brown but now they''re pale green! Like the color of young leaves." George looked at him in awe. "Really? That''s great! I rather liked my green eyes." Mikael''s eyes swept the group with an affectionate gaze. He could not imagine how lost he would have felt, thrown in an unfamiliar world, if not for these kids'' company. In the past two months, Mikael lived¡ªor rather haunted-- more meaningfully than he did on his last years on Earth. There, he followed a monotonous schedule of waking up, going to work, and sleeping. But here, he made new friends, had fun, and saved people. However, there was one face that he did not expect to see. It was the face of the first girl he saved. The one who ran away as soon as Mikael revealed himself. "Uh¡­Umm¡­ I heard that the d-demon of the orphanage was coming to say goodbye so¡­" She trailed off, fidgeting as she looked at Mikael with upturned eyes. "I see¡­ Do you have anything to tell me?" Mikael knelt on one leg to talk to the girl at eye level. Seeing the little girl hesitant, the second eldest placed her hand on the child''s shoulder and gently smiled as if urging her to continue. "I''m s-sorry I ran away when you saved me¡­ and thank you." After saying her piece, the girl hid behind the second eldest and shyly peeked at Mikael as she clutched the older girl''s skirt. Her big round eyes and flushed cheeks overloaded Mikael with her cuteness, "It''s okay. By the way, why were you there that night? You do know that the forest is dangerous, right?" But the one to answer his question was George. "Actually, we had other friends from that orphanage, but one day, everyone just disappeared. So, we decided to find them, but then the goblins abducted us." "You mean, the orphanage was running not long ago? I thought it was abandoned for years¡­" Mikael''s brows creased in contemplation. "No, mister. People lived there until half a year ago." "In that monster-infested forest? Who in their right mind would establish an orphanage in that location?" Incredulity showed on Mikael''s face as he thought those people basically served the orphans to the monsters on a silver platter. "Nope. That place was also safe half a year ago. In fact, it was only after our friends disappeared that monsters started to gather in that forest." George corrected. Then the youngest joined the discussion, "Now that Mister is leaving, no one will subjugate monsters anymore¡­ can you not go, Mister?" "Hush! Didn''t we agree to send Mister off with a smile? Why are you saying that now?!" the snot-faced boy admonished the youngest, who cried in return. "It''s fine¡­ but I really can''t stay here anymore since I can''t be away from my partner." Mikael carefully explained as he patted the crying girl, "Don''t worry¡­ I''ll tell my partner to send some soldiers to protect the village, okay?" Sniff... Sniff¡­ The girl held her pinky finger up, "Promise?" she asked while wiping away her tears with the back of her hand. "I promise." Hic¡­ Hic! "Uwaaah!" All the kids burst out crying as they clung to Mikael. Even George, who liked pretending to be mature, bawled his eyes out, wailing, "Mister! Don''t forget us! If the prince doesn''t treat you well, you can come make a contract with me instead!" "Haha¡­ I told you the contract is permanent, Stupid runt." Mikael laughed weakly, "Be good to your mom, okay? And don''t be such a troublemaker!" For all the long speeches that he prepared, Mikael could not remember a single line. Now, he just said what his heart told him to. ''what the heck? Have I become Casper, the friendly ghost? What''s with this cringey situation?'' he asked himself before grinning, ''Well, with sleeping beauty as my partner, maybe becoming Casper would suit me nicely.'' Ping! Ping! The system began its countdown. Mikael stood up and wiped his moist eyes. He ruffled each child''s head as he gently smiled. He turned around and walked away. He took one last look back and waved goodbye. Mikael''s soul left the host and he returned to the white world, feeling miserable. Life¡­ Life was such a precious thing and now it was also fleeting. As Deon returned to his body, he continued to watch the village children waving at him with tears streaming down their faces and He thought, ''What a beautiful sight.'' He wondered if he could also gain friends like Mikael did. Despite being a spirit, Mikael had friends and saved people. Compared to him, Deon felt so small¡­ so insignificant. It didn''t matter that he was alive nor did it matter that he was a prince because Deon did not have any feat to be proud of. At the end of the day, he was more useless than the dead. It was ironic how Mikael was jealous of his life when Deon was jealous of his. Deon returned to the inn where Sir Edmund was and found that his guard had recaptured their runaway horses. "Your highness! Where have you been? I have been looking all over for you." Sir Edmund was obviously nearing the end of his patience. His expression showed extreme annoyance at the Prince''s behavior. To Deon, Sir Edmund looked more concerned about his guard position than he was of him. ''Haah¡­ it''s okay. This is nothing new.'' Deon thought. It was normal for royalty to be surrounded by those who only saw them as monarchs, not people. But having witnessed the existence of people who genuinely cared, Deon became unsatisfied. "Let''s go back." He snapped at Sir Edmund, suddenly in a bad mood. Clip! clop! They rode their horses in silence but after a while, Deon asked Mikael the question that has been bugging him for the past night. "Why didn''t you choose George? From what I saw, you two were close and I heard that he also offered to become your partner." "It''s precisely because we''re close that I didn''t choose him. I know for a fact that my future will be an arduous one. George¡­ he''s an innocent kid. I don''t want him to lose that innocence by plunging him into dangerous situations just so I can ascend." Mikael answered, his voice through the direct message still colored with sadness. "Hah! You''re so bad, Sir Mikael¡­ you''re basically saying that it''s okay for me to be in danger." Deon scoffed, feeling even worse after hearing Mikael''s reasoning. He had hoped that Mikael chose him because he was himself. Not as a substitute. Not as a royalty. However, it turned out that he was chosen for the two reasons that he despised. "Well, that''s because you''re a prince. Whenever you get into trouble, there will be lots of people to help you. But for commoners like George, luxuries like that don''t exist. Even minor struggles may cost him his life." "I see¡­" Deon said nothing more. He wanted to end the conversation to at least spare himself from more misery. --Chapter end-- Chapter 23 - To The Capital. After half a day of journey on horseback, Deon and Sir Edmund finally arrived at the royal capital. Mikael, who had haunted in this world for two months, thought that he had a good grasp of their culture and civilization. However, the capital, Vartena, was vastly different from the rural village that he knew. It was loud and colorful¡ªa great contrast to the village''s tranquility. The busy streets were filled with bustling shoppers. Numerous glass windows showcased a wide range of various goods. From children''s toys to women''s jewelry to gentlemen''s weapons and armor. On one side, several carriages decorated with silver crests parked in front of a lavish boutique. Gorgeous noblewomen, accompanied by knights, boarded carriages and sped away while further ahead were lines of pastry shops boasting multilayered cakes and confectionaries. Despite the foot traffic, the people quickly made way for Prince Deon as he rode on his black horse. It was like traveling on the express lane. Knowing the face of their monarch, the citizens just bowed their heads as Deon passed. Mikael noticed that the cobblestone pavements were littered with confetti, so he asked, "What? Is there a festival?" "No. just the opening ceremony for the yearly hunting competition," Deon answered like it was obvious. "A hunting competition? will you participate?" Mikael wondered. He was reluctant to dive into dangerous quests now that he partnered up with Deon. After all, Deon''s survival is equivalent to his own so he was afraid that hunting with their current capabilities is akin to going to war unarmed. Mikael thought that he had to train Deon in a safe environment until he was strong enough not to die from mobs. "The royal family just hosts the competition. Only mercenaries, knights, and combat Almagi join it." Deon replied, sensing the unease in Mikael''s voice. "Almagi? What''s that?" Mikael asked after hearing an unfamiliar word. "Almagi are people who studied Almagology. Combat Almagi use their blood as ink to draw mana circles that turn mana in the air into elemental attacks¡­ there are also artisan Almagi but they mainly go into artifact production using mana crystals." Deon explained before realizing something, "Wait, don''t tell me you don''t have Almagi in your previous world?! How the hell do you fight monsters or create artifacts?!" "First of all, we didn''t have monsters. Second, we had technology." Mikael replied. He then eagerly asked about Almagi before they got off track. He wanted to learn more about this strange world that he will inhabit. Mikael was certain that even in this world, knowledge is power that he can wield in tight situations. "Are they the same as magicians? Are they strong? Why do they draw blood? Does it have to be blood?" Mikael''s rapid-fire questions gave Deon a headache, "W-wait! Calm down, Sir! Let me answer them one at a time!" "Fine." Mikael pouted. "Okay so¡­ umm¡­ I don''t know what you mean by a magician so I''ll skip that. Next, are they strong? Yes. absolutely. An average Almagi is known to have combat potential of ten common soldiers, BUT that''s only for long-range fights. Since they use their own blood to battle, Almagi are mostly anemic so if their enemy manages to come close, they''ll definitely be in danger." Deon briefly catches his breath before continuing his lengthy explanation, "why blood? From what I know blood has the highest known mana purity. They can also use mana crystals that have lower purity but then the attack power would be weaker." ''Then they are indeed magicians¡­'' Mikael thought to himself before asking his final question "Do you need innate mana affinity to become an Almagi? Like those clich¨¦ animes?" "Huh? No. hahaha! That is ridiculous! Everyone has the potential to become a combat Almagi. You simply need a brilliant mind to memorize numerous complex mana circle configurations, meticulousness bordering on obsessive compulsion to correctly concoct blood ink, and, most crucially, masochism." Deon''s cheerful tone belies the seriousness of his statements. ''So they''re a cross between an alchemist and a magician? Wow. Whoever came up with the name Almagi deserves a prize. That''s brilliant.'' Mikael grimaced in sarcasm, "By the way, where is the hunt?" "It changes every year depending on the need, but usually, the competition is held on the mountain range north of the kingdom." "What do you mean by changing depending on the need?" "To say it simply, they hunt in areas with increasing monster population. It is like a yearly subjugation campaign where we reward hunters with gold depending on their catch. For commoners vying for knighthood, this also serves as a promotion exam since if they distinguish themselves in the competition, the king may directly offer them a place in the military. The same goes for Almagi. They are mostly commoner students so before they graduate, they join the hunts to get scouted by the nobles attending the event." Deon elaborated. "Ahh¡­ So, this is just like a job fair huh¡­" Mikael nodded in understanding. Then his eyebrows scrunched as he thought of their implications, "But wouldn''t that mean participants can just steal other''s hunt and claim it as their own?" Deon paused as if he never even considered it. "Well, I''m sure our people wouldn''t do that. They care too much about their honor, You see?" He nonchalantly answered. ''Tsk'' Mikael clicked his tongue. he internally thought that Deon was way too na?ve. He realized that the young prince''s judgment was flawed. He easily regarded spirits like Deon as bad and his people as good. But Mikael knew this was not always the case. As someone whose life was dragged in the mud after experiencing bliss, Mikael was forced to face the ugly reality that people, regardless of their social standing, will always want to get ahead of their peers. Especially so in competitions, the desire to drag down rivals becomes second nature. But Mikael also understood why Deon thought that way as he, too, once saw the world with rose-tinted glasses. Nevertheless, he mentally added correcting Deon''s naivety in his to-do list. ''It doesn''t concern us anyway so, let''s just forget about the competition for now.'' Mikael dismissed his worries as he continued to look around the capital. Luxurious mansions lined the main street, their tall gates seemingly shooing away anything that taints their prestige. At the intersection was a huge marble fountain where a sculpted spearman riding a rearing horse gallantly stood, the plume of its helmet spewing clear water. Everywhere he looked, symbols of wealth sparkled in his eyes, ''As I thought, being rich is the most important.'' Mikael smiled contentedly as he forgave Deon for his shortcomings. Minutes later, high walls loomed before them with stiff knights guarding the palace gates. Before they could even come close, the guards opened the black metal gates and ushered them inside. "Welcome back, your highness." They respectfully bowed. Mikael thought their behavior was too lax as he knew that Deon had snuck out. Then again, who can admonish a prince? ''tch! It''s this spoiled environment that made Deon na?ve. This won''t do. Someone has to correct his wrongs.'' As Mikael was thinking of ways to turn Deon from a sloppy Prince to a charismatic hero, their group entered the palace grounds and rode past the wide gardens full of blossoming roses and a large maze with walls of greenery. "Your highness, I shall take my leave to report to the captain. Would you like me to take your horse to the stables?" Sir Edmund asked with an impassive face. "Yes. Please do so." Deon replied as he unmounted and handed the reins to the guard. As if eager to ditch the prince, Sir Edmund hurriedly went away with Deon''s black stallion in tow. An old butler greeted Deon by the door, "Your highness, the king asked for your presence at tonight''s dinner." Deon stiffened, his heart pounding on his chest after hearing the butler''s words. The old man saw this change in the prince''s expression and softly smiled, "There''s still two hours before dinner. Would you like me to prepare a scented bath, your highness? It will help to calm your nerves." Deon schooled his expression and replied, "Thank you, Sebastian." However, even as he walked in the wide halls toward his room, Deon''s heart kept thumping ''Why? Why does father want to see me? And how did he know when I''ll be coming home?... Did Sir Edmund report my movements? Argh!'' The little courage he had mustered by acting rebellious had flown out the window as soon as he thought of the King. Indeed, one''s nature cannot be changed overnight. --Chapter end-- ____________________________________________________________________________________________ [Disclaimer: A/N: Mikael''s musings are not accurate representations of the real world. I know that people can be kind, can have healthy mindsets, and do not always wish to drag others down. Again, these narrations are from Mikael''s perspective. And so, the story of a depressed adult with a gloomy world perspective and a na?ve youth with an inferiority complex continues¡­] Chapter 24 - The Dreadful Dinner. The soft clattering of silver utensils echoed in the quiet dining room. In an outrageously long table sat one lady and four men. On one end, the head of the royal family silently ate his steak, pressuring others to follow suit. The queen, sitting on the king''s right, elegantly sliced the meat into small pieces and ate them with so much grace that it looked like her arms were dancing. Even as she chewed the juicy steak, her blood-red lips barely moved. At the side of the raven-haired queen sat the second prince, Cail, whose thick muscles rippled as he scrumptiously ate his dinner, not paying the slightest attention to his table manners. While on the opposite sat the two other boys: the stoic crown prince, Avery, and the third prince, Deon. "Uwaah¡­ what kind of dinner is this? It feels like a funeral." Mikael remarked from inside the medium. "Sir, can you please quiet down? I''m trying to behave here but with you chirping around in my mind, I might make a mistake!" Deon complained through direct messaging. "Heh. You do know that behaving here won''t spare you from punishment, right?" Mikael teased. He was happy to know that there was at least one person in this kingdom who can correct Deon''s wrongdoings. Mikael stomped his feet in the white world as all he could see was the view of Deon''s dinner. Deon adamantly looked down on his plate, making himself appear small and hoping he was invisible to not attract the king''s attention. Ping! "Yes." In the end, Mikael had to leave the aquamarine ear stud to look around the room. Like a genie coming out of Aladdin''s lamp, Mikael''s soul rose like smoke from the earring before forming his spiritual body. ''let''s see¡­ Are they good or bad? Hmm¡­'' Mikael wanted to examine their faces to gauge their Karma points. He considered who he should keep an eye on and who he should stick with. Even if they are family, one can never be too cautious. Ping! He surveyed the people sitting in the dining room. At a glance, Mikael could see that no one had an aura as translucent as Deon. Even his elder brothers'' appeared grey while the king and his wife had varying shades of dark grey. However, this did not necessarily mean that they were vile as most of the guests in Mikael''s horror house had similar auras. ''I guess they''re just normal people¡­'' "Deon, I heard that you went out." the king said, his low bass voice a prelude to Deon''s impending doom. Cold sweat broke out of the young prince''s skin. With eyes slightly trembling, he forced himself to look at the king, only to find his father smiling. However, his sinister smile failed to alleviate Deon''s fright. "Um¡­ I''m sorry, father¡­" Deon apologized. He thought it was better to apologize early. It was a classic move done to lessen the punishment by admitting one''s fault and reflecting on it. But it was useless against the king who continued to smile while uttering, "What are you sorry for? Sneaking out of the palace? Causing trouble by not even leaving a note of your whereabouts? Making us think you were kidnapped and making us doubt our palace''s security?" Deon shut his mouth, looking like a beaten dog, as he let his father continue with his lecture. "You do know that there have been numerous cases of kidnapping in the kingdom for the past year, right? How could you be so irresponsible, Deon? We almost mobilized the Knights and Combat Almagi Orders to find you! If not for Sir Edmund''s report last night, several people would''ve been fired." The king''s smile was gone. In its place was an expression full of disappointment. Mikael, who was floating beside the king, nodded his head at the listed repercussions. Holding his chin, he peeked at Deon''s guilty mug and felt satisfied¡ªUntil he heard the King''s next words. "As a punishment, you have to join tomorrow''s hunting competition." The king said with finality. All the people present in the dining room turned their heads to the king with looks of disbelief. Even the Queen, who had been silently listening to the conversation, protested to her husband, "YOUR GRACE! That''s too much!" "Is it? From what I heard, our son went to a remote village to play commoner! I guess he''s tired of being a royalty so why don''t we give him what he wants?" countered the king. Deon''s mouth opened and closed like a fish out of water. He was speechless at the fact that his little field trip ended up bringing him so much trouble. but he knew... Once the king made up his mind, no one could change it. His elder brother, Cail, watched the scene in amusement while his eldest brother, Avery, offered no backup. Seeing no way out of his predicament, Deon sighed in resignation. "Hey! Don''t go mute on me! Persuade your father to rescind his punishment! Tell him you won''t do it again! Go down on your knees if you have to! We ABSOLUTELY CAN''T join the hunting competition!" Mikael panicked and swooped beside his partner. "Oww!" Deon''s eardrums almost burst from Mikael''s hysterical shouting. "Sir, it''s too late. My father never goes back on his words. Most especially his punishments." Deon muttered under his breath. "What do you say, Deon?" the king asked, noticing his son whispering. "I-I understand, Father." He reluctantly replied. The king stood from his seat, signaling the end of dinner, "Then, ask Sebastian for a set of armor and weapon. You will go incognito at the competition." "Incognito?" Deon tilted his head to the side. "Of course. Didn''t you want to experience the life of a commoner? If you paraded your face there, knights would try to protect you. Wouldn''t that defeat the purpose?" His father good-naturedly smiled. ''Woah! This king is scary¡­ he worded it nicely but he basically said Deon wasn''t allowed to ask for help.'' Mikael thought as he watched the king''s dignified back. Everyone followed the king out of the room except for Deon, who stared blankly in the air. "Sir Mikael¡­What do we do now?" --Chapter end-- Chapter 25 - Hunting Preparations. Silver moonlight fringed through the tall marble columns and shone on the intricately mosaicked floor. The cool night breeze rustled the rose bushes, taking with it some of the red petals. It was a picturesque view, but Mikael and Deon paid it no attention. They were too engrossed in their own thoughts that they briskly walked past the wide corridor leading to Butler Sebastian''s quarters. Unable to stand his curiosity, Mikael asked, "Why didn''t you tell your father that he got the wrong idea? If you told him you sneaked out to do a test of courage, maybe rather than disappointment, he''d feel proud of you instead..." "That doesn''t change the fact that I caused trouble for everyone. I was selfish and I admit it." Deon said. It seemed like the king''s guilt-tripping worked wonders as he was reflecting on his actions. "Still¡­ You could have gotten away with a lighter punishment." Mikael then felt resentment toward Sir Edmund, "It''s your guard''s fault! I bet he purposely twisted his report to look like you came out to play!" Now that they were severely punished, Mikael had long forgotten that he rooted for Deon''s harsh discipline. Even as a spirit, his human characteristic of being a turncoat* when the punishment involved him remained. "But when I put myself in his shoes, my actions did seem like I just went out to play" Deon defended his guard. But Mikael did not buy his story. He was pretty sure that Sir Edmund deliberately crafted his report as revenge for making him bow down to commoners. Mikael was once again reminded of Deon''s fatal flaw, ''this kid¡­ He''s so gullible. It''s like he''s always finding the good in everyone. Maybe the reason why he has a clear aura is that he''s yet to be tainted by the ugly reality. That personality trait fits a hero but it''s also dangerous.'' Mikael analyzed his partner like a book, looking into the young prince''s hazel brown eyes. Then he shrugged his shoulders, ''Well, it''s good for me if he''s easy to manipulate.'' The two of them arrived on the east wing of the castle which served as the servant''s quarters. Ttap¡­ Deon lightly knocked on the wooden door, "Sebastian? Are you there?" Not long after, the old butler came out still in his black uniform, "Your highness, do you need me for anything?" "Yes¡­ my father wants me to join tomorrow''s competition incognito and told me to get a set of armor and weapon from you¡­" Deon trailed off, downcast. He still could not believe that his father was cruel enough to throw him in a hunting zone alone. The butler looked at Deon with pity, "I understand, your highness. Please follow me." He picked up a gas lamp from his table and led them through winding corridors. Mikael lost count of the turns they made to arrive at the Imperial armory. While thinking of how large the palace might be, the clinking of keys brought his attention back to the old man. Sebastian held a ring of antique-looking keys. He unhesitatingly singled out one that looked indistinguishable among the cluster and inserted it on the keyhole. Kachaa¡­ The butler pulled the door open and proceeded inside to light up the torches attached to the walls. A few moments later, Sebastian returned to the entrance and gestured for Deon to come inside, "Your highness, the armors are on the left, the weapons are on the right while the artifacts are on the far wall. Please take your time in choosing." Mikael and Deon stepped inside and were greeted with an amazing view. The long, rectangular room had an assortment of weapons, from daggers to swords to bows to lances to spears, that covered every inch of the right wall. While on the left side, armors and shields gleaming in the orange torchlight hung on wooden mannequins like ghostly soldiers. Musty air circulated inside the room indicating that it has not been used regularly. "Can we take as much as we want?" Deon asked Sebastian. "You can, sire but I would advise against it." The butler held up his forefinger as if in a lecture, "for one, the armor itself is heavy so equipping a large shield and a bunch of weapons that you do not have mastery over will only slow you down." "I see¡­" Deon trudged toward the armors and eyed the set shining in gold. He envisioned himself in such stately armor, thinking how awesome he would appear ¨C to which Sebastian poured cold water as he firmly said, "I also STRONGLY discourage you from taking anything fancy as you will be hunting in disguise." Seeing the defeated look on his prince, Sebastian kindly elaborated, "It is for your own safety, your highness. Countless mercenaries will be joining the hunt. Some of them undoubtedly engaged in shady business. In fact, several participants reported robbery of precious belongings in the recent years." "I-I understand, Sebastian¡­" Deon shuddered at the thought of people targeting him in the competition. He moved on to pick a modest, black iron-plated armor with leather shoulder guards. It came with a small round shield and an iron helmet that effectively covered his royal mug. Deon turned toward the weapons. As a student in the spearmanship department of the royal academy, Mikael thought Deon''s choice would be obvious however, he saw the prince''s eyes flash toward the handsome sword mounted on the wall beside a spear. He did not miss Deon''s hand that hesitantly stretched toward the sword before grabbing the spear next to it. The butler helped him equip his battle gear. After which, Sebastian stepped back a few paces to appraise Deon. Teary-eyed, the old man sighed, "I cannot believe that the young master has grown up this much. You look dignified even in shabby equipment, your highness¡­" Mikael swooped beside Sebastian, but no matter how closely he examined Deon, the prince appeared to be anything but dignified. On the contrary, he looked like a child dressed in his father''s clothing. As he was on the skinny side, Deon''s armor slipped down frequently, and his shield-wielding arms trembled slightly as if going numb from carrying the shield''s weight. ''Huh? Are we seeing the same person or is this the so-called blind parental love?'' Mikael grimaced. The longer he stared, the more worried he became, ''Can we really survive a fierce hunting competition in this state?'' Then, Sebastian approached the wall-mounted glass display cabinet which housed sparkling jewels befitting of royalty. There were countless rings, earrings, bracelets, and necklaces that looked out of place in an imperial armory. Sebastian carefully picked one silver ring, "Your highness, this space ring that can store up to fifty items. Inside it are provisions that can last for the whole hunt''s duration. Please take it with you but do not tell anyone about it." Mikael examined the ring. It was reminiscent of a 17th century Memento Mori ring where poison is stored inside a small compartment underneath an elaborate skull engraving. However, the space ring differed in that a complex mana circle was engraved instead of a skull. "Of course. I can''t possibly say that I have such a precious artifact with me¡­" Deon concurred, "but wouldn''t you get in trouble for this, Sebastian? If my father notices that I took this with me, you''ll be punished!" "That is why you must be very careful not to lose it, your highness. My life is in your hands." Sebastian good-naturedly smiled as he took Deon''s hand, placed the ring on the prince''s palm, and cupped them with his wrinkly hands. Mikael had thought Deon was strangely polite to the butler, but now, he understood why. The old man acted more like a doting grandfather than a servant. He probably took care of Deon more than his own parents did. Sure, his mother, the queen, protested for his welfare but she did not dare cross her husband as though his favor outweighed Deon''s safety. This butler, on the other hand, gave Deon everything he could without regard for his own life. Mikael''s insides burned with unintentional envy. He wondered how his life would have been if he had the help of someone like butler Sebastian. Would he still forfeit his life or would he persevere until the storm of bad luck subsided? --Chapter End-- ____________________________________________________________________________________________ *A turncoat is a person who shifts allegiance from one loyalty or ideal to another, betraying or deserting an original cause by switching to the opposing side or party. Chapter 26 - This Place Ain’t For The Weak. At the break of dawn, the sun cast a rosy hue across the morning sky. The golden fingers of sunlight that peeked through the pink clouds lit up the palace walls, making it look even more majestic. The drowsy atmosphere lulled the birds that perched on a marble statue. It was the same statue as the one on the fountain¡ªa handsome spearman riding a stallion. It stood at the center of the rose garden like a lone warrior amid a bloody battlefield. Like him, another spearman was about to enter a different kind of battlefield¡ªit was Deon. Wearing his full armor and holding his spear, he had the wretched expression of a youngster forced to enlist in the military, and his father, the cruel general who had ordered him to become cannon fodder, stood in front of him. "All you need to do is to survive the hunt." The king said as if it was the easiest thing in the world, "you have the blood of Hensworth. you should be able to manage this much." "I will uphold our royal dignity, your majesty." Deon mechanically replied. Everyone knew. No one returns from the hunt unharmed. For three days, participants must kill, day and night, in a monster-infested mountain. A moment of rest might lead to death and all sorts of accidents happen whether it is a trained knight, a talented Almagus, or a mercenary. But Deon had no choice but to obey the will of the king. Two carriages were waiting for them. The royal crest was carved on the side of the larger carriage, which was made of polished black wood with gold embellishments. Pulling it was two adult stallions with gleaming black coats and silver horseshoes, their long, thick manes billowing gracefully in the morning breeze. Behind the luxurious carriage was a shabby wagon pulled by a young mixed breed horse with a dull gray coat peppered with white spots. Deon curtly bowed to the king before boarding the wagon commissioned to hide his identity. "Aaah¡­ I really wanted to ride that royal carriage." Mikael sulked from inside the medium. "Me too¡­ I had no idea riding in a commoner''s wagon was so unpleasant." Deon replied as his bum smacked against the hard seat whenever they encountered a bump on the road. Thirty minutes later, they arrived at the capitol plaza. The once wide, open space was now crowded with hundreds of men and women in various get-ups. Deon stood agape at the sheer number of participants. This campaign must be the largest he had ever seen¡ªor maybe he was so used to looking at them from above the platform reserved for royalty that standing among them intimidated him. Bam! A six-foot-tall man, with bulky arms webbed with veins, bumped into Deon. The man''s brows twitched in annoyance as he looked at the young prince from head to foot. "Stand aside, lad. You''re blocking the way¡ªor better yet just go home. This place ain''t for the weak." The man spat before walking away. Now that he was unrecognizable for wearing his iron helmet, the people treated him with disrespect. Although it was expected, their cold attitude still shocked Deon. He swept his gaze on the crowd, trying to get his bearing. Knights in shining armor stood rigidly with their peers, Almagi checked their blood ink supply while mercenaries busily sharpened their weapons and polished their shields. A few moments later, the royal carriage arrived. Tides of people moved closer to the elevated platform as the royal family and other nobles appeared. As the king walked to the podium, Deon felt his father''s gaze on him. It was a stern look that seemingly meant ''Do not disappoint me.'' ''Nah¡­ there are so many people here. I must have imagined it.'' Deon thought, dismissing the silent pressure that weighed on his shoulders. "Citizens! Today we shall officially start the 376th hunting competition." The king said in a booming voice that was magically amplified by the microphone-shaped artifact held in his hand. "The participants will march to the site, like in the previous years, and hunt for three days. The area will be cordoned off by the royal knights to prevent outbreaks triggered by the massive purge. Any game* that the competitors bring after the hunt will be rewarded with a prize corresponding to their threat level. Participants who find themselves in danger may use the provided flare to summon the knights on standby, however, this will result in them forfeiting any rewards. Finally, competitors may choose to retire early if they believe they have hunted enough, but be aware that retiring players are not permitted to return to the field under any circumstances." The king explained, skipping the pleasantries. It seemed like these rules were already ingrained in the minds of the majority as they always participated in the event. All of them knew, what was really important were the king''s next words¡ªthe announcement of the playing field. "This year''s competition will be held at Wesnar Mountain ranges in the northern border of the kingdom. There have been reports of increased monster activity at the foot of the mountain thus it is advised that the participants take utmost caution in hunting. Those who do not have the courage to risk their lives may go home while the brave may register at the designated areas." The king waved his hand to bring their attention to the small booths set up to the left of the plaza. "May the Goddess bless us with another year of peace and prosperity! Good hunting!" At this, the king ended his speech and a jovial chant from the crowd followed, "FOR PEACE AND PROSPERITY!! GOOD HUNTING!" The king left the podium and returned to chat with the attending nobles. Looking at the scene, Mikael was able to infer the power structure of nobility. The queen elegantly smiled as she stood at the center of the older noble women''s circle while the princes have their own factions that naturally centered on them. He then wondered whether Deon also had such a force. "Hey kid, do you also have that?" Mikael asked Deon through direct messaging as they made their way to the registration booth. "What''s ''that''?" "A faction." Deon paused. Heat rose to his cheeks as he embarrassedly replied, "I don''t." "Why not? You''re also a prince. Just like them." "don''t you remember my title?" Deon asked back through gritted teeth. "The cowardly prince?" Mikael recalled Deon''s status window. "Yes. that." "Huh? What does that have to do with my question?" Mikael tilted his head at Deon''s roundabout answer. "No one wants to ally with me. Because I''m useless and a coward." Deon''s self-deprecating comment continued, "When the fight for the throne starts, all noble families must choose a successor to support because the power structure changes depending on who sits on the throne. Obviously, no one wants to bet on me." Mikael thought his partner was excessively na?ve, but it turns out that he was at least aware of his situation. --Chapter end-- Chapter 27 - March They arrived at the end of the long queue. A tall, tanned man wearing a knight''s uniform and a committee badge gave them an emergency distress flare, a parchment paper, and quill, "write your name and sign here." He pointed at the bottom of the waiver. Deon was about to sign without reading the contents when Mikael stopped him. "WAIT! Let me read it first." "Huh? Ah. Okay¡­" Deon''s quill-holding hand hovered above the parchment as Mikael scanned the paper. [ Hunting Competition Waiver] [Name of Participant: By signing this waiver, I accept the responsibility to ensure that I am medically and physically fit before entering into the competition. I am also aware that participating in this event has its risks. Even so, I release the Heinken Kingdom treasury department as well as the organizing committee from any liabilities, costs, and expenses that might arise from all types of accidents (e.g. robbery, death, injury, etc.) that may occur during the competition. I fully understand that I am responsible for my life in the hunting field.] ''Ohoh¡­ they''re washing their hands off of any responsibility. Does this mean they won''t take action even when there''s murder between the participants?'' Mikael analyzed the nuances and scoffed, ''how cruel you are, king. To send your youngest son into a lawless zone.'' His eyes landed on the king''s wide back. Now he knew why the king had a dark grey aura through the blessing of the mist skill¡ªHe was a ruthless father. "Uhmm¡­ are you done reading, sir Mikael?" Deon nervously asked as he felt the piercing glares coming from the impatient lot behind him. ''well, it''s not like we can back out.'' Mikael thought as he replied, "Yeah. You can sign it now." With a few fast strokes, Deon signed the paper, handed it to the knight, and hurriedly left. After all the participants had registered, the parade started. With the king''s royal carriage at the forefront and the attending nobles'' carriage at the immediate back, the competitors formed three lines behind their parade. The citizens of Heinken kingdom went out to the streets and cheered for a good hunt. Those, whose houses were on the route, tossed colorful confetti and petals from their second-floor windows. "Mama, why are we cheering? My friend says he hates the competition ''cause his father died in it last year¡­" A young boy asked his mother who was cheering by the roadside. "Ah¡­ Well, they say it brings good luck. The louder we cheer, the more monsters the participants will slay and the safer we will be." the mother explained as she stroked her son''s hair, "Why? Did your friend not know that his father died heroically?" "His father was a hero? Woooow~" the child''s eyes widened in awe. His mother chuckled at his silly face, "Yes. everyone who dies in the hunt is regarded as a hero. You see? They sacrificed their lives to protect us. By keeping the monsters at bay yearly, you and I can enjoy going outside without worry." "I see! Then, I have to give them loooots of good luck, mama!" convinced, the young boy cheered at the top of his lungs. The mood was festive, but the participants were not. The mercenaries and commoners furtively glanced around as if warily seizing the others up. The knights had their signature arrogant expressions while the Combat Almagi were indifferent, probably confident of their fighting abilities. Deon was lined in the middle lane and around him was a group of middle-aged mercenaries with cruel mugs full of scars. They jovially chatted with each other, not minding the pitiful lamb¡ªa small Deon¡ªcaught in between them. "HAHAHA! I bet we''ll have a good harvest again this year!" the one on Deon''s right loudly told his companion. "Yer damn right, mate! I already feel sorry for ''em poor monsters HAHAHA!" the other agreed. The two large men exchanged a knowing wink and a sidelong glance toward Deon. "BWAHAHAHA!" they roared, earning them a spiteful glare from other participants. After circling the capital, the royal carriage left the procession. One by one, the noble''s carriages dispersed and only the organizing committee and the participants were left. Deon''s feet hurt. His whole body shook with exhaustion. Not only was the armor set heavy, but he was also unaccustomed to overexertion. He was a prince! He always had people to serve him so he never knew what it was like to live among the masses. To live without his servants. Without his trusted steed¡ªhe never knew hardship and now that he was thrust into this unfamiliar situation, Deon almost cursed his father. Almost. But he didn''t because he was a filial child. ''Ugh! I. AM. NEVER. GOING TO. ANGER FATHER. AGAIN.'' He strongly thought as they arrived at a town north of the kingdom. "Participants may rest for the night! We shall resume the march tomorrow at 8! Be sure to come on time or else you''ll be listed as defectors forfeiting the event." The officers barked for everyone to hear. Loud sighs erupted from the competitors'' mouths. It was not only Deon who thought the march was torture. However, they could not let themselves relax just yet as they knew that another race was about to start. Hundreds of participants ran in different directions. "HUH?! WHA- WHAT''S HAPPENING?!" Deon turned around in panic, but no one cared to answer his question. He was at a complete loss when Mikael shouted from inside the medium, "Don''t just stand there! Follow them!" "W-who?!" Deon desperately asked. "ANYONE!" Deon followed a combat Almaga**. He figured that an anemic Almaga wouldn''t be hard to track but to his surprise, the Almaga''s black cloak disappeared into an alley. ''Where did she go?! How can an Almaga run faster than me? AAHHH!'' Deon''s heart powerfully beat against his ribs. He was so frustrated at his own inadequacy that he stomped the ground, forgetting to keep his royal composure. "Hey, kid! Keep your wits with you and get out of this dark alley." Mikael ordered. Only then did Deon realize that he had been lured into a dark alley. Fear engulfed Deon. ''Did the nobles supporting my brothers send assassins?! But why? Why now? And how did they know? Only the royal family knows of this¡­ no way¡­ did my second brother tip them off? I thought he didn''t care about me!'' all sorts of negative thoughts swirled inside Deon''s mind. With his eyes alert for any movement, Deon unconsciously backed off. Clang! His heel collided with a half-empty wine bottle. Its contents sloshed, spilling blood-red wine on the dirty pavement. Tall shadows appeared from different directions, approaching his location fast! Deon bit his lower lip. It was not the time to wonder about who sent him assassins. For now, his priority was to escape. ''I will not go down without a fight!'' He bravely thought but his body failed to respond to his courage. His feet were planted on the ground, refusing to move, while his hand that held his spear trembled in fear. The shadows swayed and enlarged like a venomous king cobra. "WHAT ARE YOU WAITING FOR?! RUUUN!!" Mikael screamed inside Deon''s head, spurring him into action. Deon turned around¡ªAway from the approaching figures. Thoughts of fighting completely flew out the window as terror overcame his mind. --Chapter end-- ____________________________________________________________________________________________ **Almaga = female Almagus Almagus= male Almagus Almagi = plural form of Almagus Almagology = the study of Almageia Chapter 28 - Anti- Climactic Heavy footsteps followed Deon. ''I have to shake them off!'' he thought, but the alley was nothing more than a straight path leading to a darker and more sinister exit. Deon felt like he was running to his doom. The farther away he was from the town center, the more desolate and lightless his surroundings became. A sense of foreboding swallowed Deon, ''Where am I heading? Should I continue running? What if more enemies are waiting for me beyond this alley?'' Despite his hesitation, Deon never stopped running¡ªEven as his legs screamed of exhaustion. He looked over his shoulder, finding his pursuers. "Hah! Hah! Haah!.." white fog rose from his mouth as he heavily breathed. His hazel brown eyes glinted like a terrified prey''s beneath the helmet''s narrow eye-slits. He could only see a fraction of his surroundings due to his headgear, and with his compromised vision, it took him longer than necessary to see the tall shadows closing in on him. They were near. SO NEAR. Thud! Deon''s legs seemed to have lost their strength as he tripped over a small rock, jutting out of the cracked pavement. He fell on his bottom. The silhouette of three large men cast dark shadows that swallowed his cowering figure. Deon was suddenly reminded of Mikael''s test of courage. The painful memory of a goblin carcass chasing him still sent shivers down his spine. He hated that all he could do was to run away. He hated his weakness. Most of all, he hated that his instinct was to escape with his tail between his legs** ''Is this the end? Will I die as a pathetic coward?'' he thought, brows furrowed as he fought back tears that threatened to fall down his cheeks. At the very least, he wanted to maintain his dignity. "GET UP AND RUN! I''LL STALL THEM!" Mikael shouted as he gloriously emerged from the white world like a genie. Mikael faced the approaching men and controlled anything that littered the narrow alley¡ª a shattered glass bottle, pieces of rock, and trash. Fwoosh! But to their surprise, the three men ignored Deon and continued down the straight path. "huh?" Deon dazedly asked. "huh?" Mikael asked back, releasing his hold on the objects and staring at the three distant figures, "What just happened?" Krooo~ Several birds cooed overhead and as the minutes passed, Mikael and Deon realized the truth of the situation. They had been wrong! There were no enemies! The men were simply passing by the alley but their large physiques made them look menacing. Deon''s cheeks flushed scarlet red, ''AAAAHHHH!! SO EMBARRASSING!!'' As his partner was wallowing in shame, Mikael cleared his throat "Ehem¡­ well¡­ that was anti-climactic. Haha¡­ looks like we were wrong. Ahaha..haha¡­" Deon curled in a fetal position and hid his burning face with both hands. He could not believe that he accused his second brother of a crime that he did not commit, ''I''m sorry brother¡­ I didn''t trust you¡­'' "Hey. That''s enough. Get up, kid! Let''s just apologize to them in our hearts and remember not to judge a book by its cover." Mikael said, bowing in the direction of the three men. ''Yeah. Also, I shouldn''t feel so self-important. Just because I''m royalty doesn''t mean that the world revolved around me.'' Deon reflected as he stood, using his spear as a cane, "But where did everyone go? I haven''t heard of anything like this." "There''s only one way to find out." Mikael said, floating beside his partner, "Let''s tail them." "Okay," Deon replied with a resolute expression and the two of them followed after the men. Minutes later, the alley opened to a larger road filled with bustling people. Mercenaries and commoners shook their heads in disappointment while knights haggled with a woman who blocked the entrance to a three-story establishment. "10 gold! I''ll pay you 10 gold for one night! I don''t care if it''s small just give me a spare room!" A wealthy knight negotiated. "I''m really sorry, sir. Even if you pay a hundred gold, all our rooms are now occupied. I suggest you find another inn¡­" the woman respectfully declined. "ANOTHER INN?! Do you know how far the other inns are?! By the time I get there, there''d be no more rooms left!" the knight fumed. The woman bowed, not daring to argue with the knight. All the innkeepers have become accustomed to these kinds of situations. Since the location of the competition is only announced at the last minute, the participants cannot reserve a room ahead of time. And so, it is a common occurrence to see them rushing toward Inns the moment that they were told to rest. After all, it would be their last night to sleep in comfort as they would be staying in the wilderness for three whole days during the event. "Haah¡­ Let''s just go set up camp somewhere." A mercenary tapped his comrade''s shoulder when he deemed it unlikely that they''d be able to snag a room anywhere. "But!" his comrade protested, "Camping is dangerous! I saw Brad''s group earlier at the registration¡­ you know they still hold a grudge against us for stealing their prey." "Don''t ya worry. I''ll smack ''em unconscious if they ever try to mug us." The mercenary flexed his veiny biceps, confidently grinning as they passed by a dazed Deon. "Oh! So, this was why¡­" Mikael murmured beside the prince, "Come to think of it, you DO need to sleep somewhere." Mikael had grown so used to ''living'' as a spirit that he forgot the basic human needs that his partner requires¡ªeating and sleeping. The crowd slowly dispersed, leaving only the stubborn knights and some combat Almagi by the entrance. "Sir Mikael, Let''s check out the other places. Maybe there''s a room or two left." Deon trudged back to the dark alley, not waiting for Mikael''s reply. "No." Mikael said firmly, "you don''t even know where the other inns are. How will you find them at this hour? Your body is exhausted. I bet you can barely lift your arms right now. Wandering at night will only invite thugs. Think you can ward them off in your current state?" Mikael''s words pierced Deon like sharp daggers. He was calling out* Deon''s incompetence and the poor prince could not even retort. He was right, after all. Deon was supposed to know more about this world but all he had done since contracting with Mikael was to show how pathetic he was. "Then what do we do, sir Mikael?" "Go there and tell the lady that you just want to eat. I''ll figure something out." --Chapter end-- ___________________________________________________________________________________________ **''Tail between legs'' means to display embarrassment or shame, especially after losing a fight. *''Call out'' means to criticize someone about something they have said or done and challenge them to explain it. Chapter 29 - It’s Judgment Time! (Part 1) Deon briskly walked to the entrance. "Oh my¡­ Sir Knight, I''m sorry but our Inn is already full." The Innkeeper blocked the entrance, knowing that letting one person pass through would lead to a new surge of hot-headed customers. "Ah, I''m not here for a room. I heard that the food served at this Inn is the best in the area so I wondered if I could get a taste." Deon said. Eloquence came naturally to him as a prince. It was one of the basic teachings to the children of nobility¡ªusing flattery to get what one wants. Sure enough, the Innkeeper''s eyes glittered with pride. "I see. I did not know that our reputation has spread to the knightage. Though it is true that my husband makes the finest steak in town. Ahahah!" The woman batted her eyelashes at the compliment. Even her tone had gone from forbidding to easygoing. "Hoh! You have a way with words, kid. You''re going to make so many girls cry when you grow up. Hahaha!" Mikael teased before telling Deon what to do next, "Anyway. Once you enter, sit close to the counter and ask them to give you a spare room." "But there ARE no spare rooms. Weren''t you listening, Sir?" Deon muttered under his breath. "Maybe now they don''t. But I assure you. After I''m done, you''ll get a room." Mikael''s mischievous tone made Deon nervous. It was at times like these that he was reminded of Mikael''s demon reputation. Deon shuddered from the trauma of the test of courage, "You''re not going to do anything illegal, right?" "Of course not," Mikael crossed his arms, nose raised high in arrogance, "Who do you think I am?" ''A neighborhood thug.'' Deon thought but did not bother to voice his reply as the Innkeeper led him inside the establishment. As per Mikael''s instructions, Deon sat near the counter. He ordered food and casually conversed with the lady, bewitching her with his noble aura and etiquette. ''Good. Now it''s my turn.'' Mikael sped to the upper floors, passing through walls to find a suitable target. ''Let''s see¡­ I gotta find someone easily spooked but I wonder if there''s anyone as wimpy as Deon here?'' Mikael''s plan was fairly simple. Having two months'' worth of experience in a haunted house, he had acquired the basic skills needed to frighten people off. Now, he wanted to use these skills to chase away a customer and steal his room. Although he felt apologetic to the innkeeper for ruining their business, he still went through with his plan, vowing to have Deon pay them handsome compensation in return. ''Yeah, money truly is the best!'' Mikael whistled a slow, sinister tune as he glided leisurely by the rooms. The eerie whistling echoed across the quiet spaces. It created a chilling atmosphere along with the cold night breeze that softly fluttered the curtains and flickered the candle lights. Mikael chuckled every time he saw grown men flinching at his little act, feigning bravery by bellowing, "WHO''S THERE?!" To which he would reply, "Noo oneee~" in a singsong. By his fifth room, a notification popped up. The blue translucent panel brightened Mikael''s vision as much as it did his mood. Ping! Ping! Description/Option: (1) Communicate with the Living. (Passive) (2) Glimpse into the Living''s past. (Active) Current Limit: 1 living being Skill cost: (1) none; (2) 20MP per minute > "Nice! Another skill leveled up at last!" Mikael''s lips stretched into a wide smile and his eyes curved into crescents as a wicked idea formed in his mind. If anyone saw him, they would''ve wet their pants in horror! ''It''s judgment time!'' Mikael raced past rooms like a wind. Popping in and out as soon as he gauged their occupant''s accumulated Karma. ''Nope.'' ''This one''s normal.'' ''Oh! A clear mist! Hope you stay good.'' He evaluated each person like he did in his blind audition for a contract partner. However, unlike then, he now seeks one with the darkest, densest aura. ''AHA! Found you¡­'' Finally, Mikael came across one that had an aura so dark that he almost blended with his surroundings. After canceling the skill, Mikael''s shining, milky-white eyes regained their clear green hue. The murky haze that shrouded the man vanished and revealed a gaunt man with long black hair and sunken eyes. Mikael flew to the bedside and closely inspected the sleeping man whose jet-black hair spilled to his pillow like inky tendrils seeping out of his pallid face. ''I know I just told Deon not to judge a book by its cover, but Bro! this guy''s mug really embodies his nefarious character¡­'' "I wonder what crimes one has to commit to have such dense aura¡­" Mikael mused as he activated his newly acquired skill. Ping! ''Emotional rebound? On top of its pricey MP cost? How stingy.'' Mikael scoffed at the system. ''Well¡­ it''s not like I have a choice.'' Lips pouted; Mikael replied "Yes." His hand moved on its own, guided by the system and his forefinger stretched to touch the man right between his eyebrows. At their point of contact shone a white light that rippled out like a wave¡ªgetting bigger and bigger! The white pearlescent wave hit Mikael like a tsunami and engulfed his mind. Mikael felt like he was thrown into the white world. But instead of the giant screen showing Deon''s perspective, the new space had millions upon millions of images swirling in a tornado with Mikael at its center. ''WOAHH!'' Mikael gaped at the scene. Arms raised, he touched one image that caught his attention. A flurry of information flashed in his mind¡ªa child wedged in a small space between cabinets, arms crossed to protect herself¡­ tears streamed down her face as she begged for mercy¡­ gaunt hands that held a leather belt appeared from the edges of the vision and struck the poor child¡ªMikael felt overwhelming rage and a hint of pleasure at the crisp sound of lashing. The vision ended and Mikael touched another image. This time, the gaunt hands held an alcohol bottle. The hand raised and dumped alcohol to the child''s head, masking the tears and snot that flowed unceasingly from her eyes and nose¡­ ''Papa¡­'' a small whimper escaped from the child, earning her a slap on the cheek. The little girl''s whole body crashed to the side from the force of impact. Her head collided with the corner of a table and she slid unconscious on the ground.¡ªMikael felt his heart race. He knew what this emotion was: Fear. The next image showed the gaunt hands shoveling dirt in the middle of the night, trembling from guilt. "No more¡­ I don''t want to see anything more¡­" Mikael begged the system to let him out. --Chapter end-- Chapter 30 - Its Judgment Time! (Part 2) Without a second thought, Mikael answered, "Yes!" He had seen too much. Felt too much. Heard too much that even after canceling the skill, the sensations lingered with him. "Hah! Hah!" Mikael breathed heavily, his ghostly body trembling from the emotional rebound. He clutched his chest tightly as his phantom heart thundered. The fear, the pleasure, the guilt¡ªall felt real. As if they were his own emotions. He closed his eyes and tried to remember who he was. ''I am Mikael Lee. I am a spirit. I don''t have a child¡­ F*ck I never even had a girlfriend! I AM A F*CKING VIRGIN!'' It took him several minutes to regain his sense of self and only when he opened his eyes, did he notice the shining panel floating before him. "Enlightenment?" Mikael sarcastically asked his system, "What?! was I supposed to see more?! Is this some kind of an interactive storytelling where I learn the morals of HIS F*CKING story?!" he pointed to the sleeping man and stared at the panel with an incredulous expression. But the system was not a person capable of discerning sarcasm. It answered his query by bringing up yet another panel. Mikael fumed from uncontrollable rage. He was beginning to resent his own System. Why did he have to suffer so much just to obtain skills when systems in the novels he used to read give them out for merely breathing? Then his anger turned to the sleeping man. ''Should I kill him?'' Vile thoughts swirled inside Mikael''s mind. The demon and angel inside him** fought for reason. ''He killed his child! Of course, he should die!'' ''But it was an accident. He felt guilty.'' ''He buried her as if he was discarding trash. All to escape from punishment. He deserves a painful death.'' Curiously, Mikael was more inclined to kill the man. He was so convinced of his clear judgment that he failed to realize that he was only using the man as an outlet to vent his growing frustrations. Mikael found empty glass bottles lying around the room''s table. It seemed like the despicable man drunk himself to sleep. There were also several glass shards¡ªevidence of his anger management issues. Mikael controlled a glass shard. It flew toward the bed and briefly floated in the air right above the unsuspecting man. ''Ah¡­ how fitting¡­ to die from the alcohol bottle that you loved so much¡­'' Mikael brought down the shard at full speed, ''Romantic, isn''t it?'' But before the shard stabbed the man, Mikael remembered the promise that he made with Deon. ''you''re not going to do anything illegal, right?'' ''of course! Who do you think I am?'' Mikael''s eyebrows scrunched as he tried to hold himself back from his violent impulses. The shard that should have slit the man''s neck changed its trajectory and grazed his cheek instead. The man, startled from the sudden injury, woke up to a start. His sunken eyes darted around to see the perpetrator. "Aah¡­ Why are there so many trashy fathers in this world?" Mikael complained. "Deon will probably hate me if I kill this guy¡­" Mikael weight his options. Sure, killing this man would alleviate some of his rage, but the temporary satisfaction was nothing compared to the incoming headaches that would surely happen if Deon decided to be uncooperative. ''Right, I shouldn''t forget my original purpose.'' Mikael swooped beside the man, lips almost touching his ear. "Papa?" he whispered. Imitating the child''s anguish-laden voice. The criminal''s eyes opened wide in fear. "Why did you kill me, papa? What did I do wrong?" Mikael imagined how much pain the child must have suffered in the hands of her own father. How much she wondered what she did to warrant such treatment. But now that she''s dead, she would never know. Even so, Mikael wanted the father to remember. Every. Single. Sin. that he committed. He wanted the father to drown in his guilt. ''I may not be allowed to kill you, but I CAN break your will. I CAN make your life miserable.'' Mikael thought, ''This is MY judgment. The underworld will take care of you after your death, but while you are alive, I will take care of you.'' "A-Alisha?" the man stuttered, sweating buckets as blood contoured his cheek and dripped down his pointed chin. "Papa¡­ why? Why did you beat me? Was I a bad child?" Mikael''s tone slowly rose, anger consuming him. "N-no¡­ I-I''m sorry¡­" the man knelt and rubbed his palms together. He apologized. It looked sincere. But the sentiment did not reach Mikael. "You''re sorry, Papa? Then, do you want to come with me?" The man flinched "C-come?" "Yes, papa. Let''s die together." "N-NO! y-you love me, right?! You said you loved me! How could you kill me, you ungrateful child?!" ''So, you don''t want to die?'' Mikael looked at the father with dead eyes ''Pathetic.'' Mikael controlled all the bottles lying around. The man stared at the floating bottles, mouth agape. When Mikael started hurling the bottles on the wall, the man shrieked. "AAAHHHH!! STOP! PLEASE STOOOP!" The bottles smashed on impact, sending glitter-like shards flying toward the man. The criminal father ducked and covered his head with his thin arms. "Why?... Why?!... WHYYY?!" Mikael shouted, ''why do you care so much about your own life when you took others'' for granted?'' "You''re so selfish!" the image of the man cowering before him overlapped with his own father¡ªhis father who became alcohol-dependent after losing their business and drowning in debt. Mikael didn''t know that he could still shed tears as a spirit, but apparently, he could. Black tears flowed from his beautiful face. He did not have time to hate his father when he was alive since he was too busy to make a living. It was only now that he recognized this resentment. At the back of his mind, he had always blamed his father for his misery. Bam! The door opened and the innkeeper and her husband entered the room. They gasped when they saw the scene: A man shaking on his bed, muttering "I''m sorry¡­Please forgive me¡­" and the countless bottles shattered on the ground. "Excuse me, Sir! This is a public establishment! You cannot cause trouble here!" the innkeeper brazenly declared. The man peeked from between his elbows. The innkeeper''s husband put his hand on his shoulder, "I''m sorry, sir but you have to leave now." The criminal father suddenly sprang up and, without taking his belongings, he ran out of the room. Crunch! Crunch! His feet bled from the shards scattered on the floor, but he paid it no mind. The only thought he had was to escape from the inn. Mikael teleported in front of the man, "Papa¡­ surrender yourself to the authorities or else I''ll haunt you." He whispered, "Forever." ¨CIn a soothing voice to which the man vigorously nodded. Ping! Ping! Ping! <System Notification: You have acquired +10 Karma Points from Soul ''Alisha''> <Total Karma: -1150 KP> --Chapter end-- ** the Demon and Angel within us= refers to the impulse and conscience that often clashes when a person makes decisions.. Often depicted in literatures as a demon''s urging and Angel''s nagging. Chapter 31 - The Apostle Of Justice. Heavy footsteps from the upper floor startled the Inn''s dining customers. A tall, gaunt man covered in small wounds appeared from the top of the stairs and hurriedly ran out, leaving a bloody trail in his wake. The Customers murmured as their eyes followed the man. ''what happened upstairs?'' they whispered amongst themselves. ''My friend said he heard someone whistling creepily.'' ''Really? Me too! When I asked who was there, it answered ''no one''!'' ''Aha! So that''s why you came down here! You were spooked out of yer wits!'' ''No! I was just really hungry!'' ''Haha! Look at ''im bein'' all defensive!'' ''But what do ya think that was?'' ''I dunno but it was probably a mischievous child playin'' tricks on people.'' The customers continued to speculate but none of them could come up with a plausible answer. Only Deon knew the truth¡­ and he was NOT happy about it. ''He said he won''t do anything bad! How could he hurt innocent people?!'' Then innkeeper approached Deon. "Sir Knight, due to some unexpected circumstances a room is now available. Would you like to take it?" the woman asked. She was visibly flustered but she kept her business smile on as she offered Deon the newly vacated room. "Is that so? Then I will gladly take it." Deon answered. As the Innkeeper guided him to his room, they intersected with her husband who carried out a dustpan full of broken bottles and a rolled-up bedsheet sprinkled with blood. ''Uwaah¡­ he really didn''t pull any stops huh?'' Deon''s irritation peaked as he gazed at the bloody sheets. "This is the room, Sir Knight. Please rest comfortably." The woman bowed and turned away, leaving Deon in a candlelit room. Bam! Deon slammed the door shut. "Sir Mikael! you said you won''t hurt people! How could you attack an innocent person just for a room?!" Deon went ballistic as he confronted Mikael. Mikael, on the other hand, followed the wobbling criminal with his eyes. He gazed down the second-floor window with his arms crossed. "I said I won''t do anything bad. I never said I wouldn''t hurt people so technically, I kept my promise." Mikael replied, still not looking at Deon. "Oh, Don''t be smart with me, sir! How are they any different?" Deon waved his arms in frustration. Instead of answering, Mikael asked the system, "Since we share the system can we share screens?" <Do you wish to share your screen with Co-Player Deon Hensworth?> <Yes/No> "Yes," Mikael answered. He was also in a bad mood and he had no energy left to argue with his partner. He figured that showing was better than telling. Suddenly, a series of notifications appeared in front of Deon. <Title: The Apostle of Justice> <Title Effect: Request Board Soul ''Alisha'' is grateful for your help in punishing her father. Thus, she started to spread your name in the underworld. As the Apostle of Justice, she believes that you can help more spirits rest in peace. Hence the system has opened a ''Request Board'' where you will receive requests from the dead in exchange for their Karma points. As your reputation spreads, you will get more requests.> "Wha-What is this?" Deon looked up from the shining blue panel, "We''re taking requests from the dead?" "Yeah¡­" Mikael sighed, "AAAAHHH! Why did she have to run her mouth?! If she was grateful then she should''ve just given me more good Karma! Doesn''t she know that I''m an escapee?! If God Hades gets wind of my existence, they''ll surely drag me back to hell!" Mikael''s sudden outburst startled Deon. However, he remained silent as he did not want to cross his partner who was obviously upset despite obtaining a cool title. ''So, the man who ran out was a bad man¡­huh¡­'' he inferred. Deon quietly sat on the bed. Before he knew it, his body that was heavy with exhaustion, slumped on the soft mattress and he fell soundly asleep. The depressed Mikael watched his partner with slight disappointment. Subconsciously, he was expecting Deon to offer him words of comfort, if not encouragement. Then he realized that he had become foolish ever since coming into this world. On Earth, where he was alone, he carried all his burdens without complaint. But now, he whined like a child in front of a 15-year-old boy who knew nothing of hardships. ''I have to get myself together.'' Mikael slapped his cheeks with both palms, ''I just need to accumulate enough good Karma before I get caught¡­And to do that, I must work on turning Deon into the greatest hero!'' The morning came and, far from feeling refreshed, Deon groaned from his sore muscles. "Ughhh¡­" the poor prince wriggled beneath his blanket. With his head poking out of the sheets, he drowsily blinked at the clock on the far wall. It was 7 am¡ªjust one more hour before he''s sent to a lawless zone like a pig for slaughter. Deon forced himself out of the bed and donned his armor set and weapon. At the first-floor counter, Deon produced a heavy bag of gold from his space ring. "Kid, pay them a hundred gold for all the commotion last night," Mikael instructed from inside the Medium. "I know. I was going to pay that much even if you didn''t tell me, sir." Deon replied through direct messaging. He gave the heap of gold coins to the Innkeeper who gasped in surprise, "Sir Knight! This is too much!" "No. the steak I had last night was definitely worth this much. Also, If not for the room you offered, I would have slept outside so please accept it," Deon worded it nicely but in truth, he really was just feeling guilty of causing them trouble. The innkeeper hesitantly accepted the payment. Unbeknownst to them, three men eyed Deon''s bag of gold from a nearby table. They were the mercenaries who surrounded Deon during yesterday''s march! Their eyes glinted in greed as they watched Deon exit the Inn like he was a gold-laying goose. ''We''ve hit the jackpot, my friends.'' The largest man whispered, flashing a toothy grin to his comrades. They tailed Deon. At exactly 8 o''clock, the march resumed. Though with noticeably lesser participants. Those who joined for the first time either had not made it on time or had dropped out of the game for various reasons. Indeed, the ''March'' had successfully weeded out the weak before they threw their lives away in the main game. With only two hundred and fifty or so participants left in the competition, the organizers and royal knights led the parade through another day of the tiring march. The evening sun colored the mountain red¡ªa prelude to the coming bloodshed. Finally, they had arrived at the base of the Wesnar Mountain range. --Chapter end-- Chapter 32 - The Food Chain (Part 1) Two hundred fifty participants stood in attention at the large open field. A royal knight strode forward and addressed the participants "We are now at the foot of Wesnar mountain. Before you proceed, I will explain the geography of the location." He waved his hand to the lower region of the two-thousander** mountain, "the first three hundred meters is home to low danger level beasts. They range from F-class to D-class monsters." Gesturing higher, the royal knight continued, "going up from three hundred meters to seven hundred meters, you will encounter C-class to B-class beasts while further up to a thousand meters are B-class to A-class monsters. To put it simply, the higher you go, the more dangerous the monsters you will meet." He turned to the group with a grave expression, "Though I doubt that anyone would be willing to go higher than that, I must warn you that from the one-thousandth meter mark, no explorer ever came back alive. As such we have no information about the creatures that live on the upper half of the Wesnar mountain." Having finished his explanation, the royal knight stood back and let a male organizer take his position. "After three days, you are to come back to this very field with your hunt. Then, we will have the awarding ceremony and banquet to celebrate the end of the competition." the organizer announced through the sound-amplifying artifact. "A word of advice: Do not eat more than you can chew! When you hunt, make sure that you put your own life before anything else! Money can be earned but life, once lost, cannot be regained!" The organizer paused as if to let the competitors digest his words, "From here onwards, you are on your own. Good Hunting!" "GOOD HUNTING!" the participants cheered, full of vigor and determination to prove themselves. Deon chanted with them, however, his voice sounded forced. ''This is it. I can''t back out now.'' He thought in misery. As if sensing his unease, Mikael spoke from inside the Medium, "Don''t worry. You have me. I won''t let you die." Deon was relieved to hear that his partner got his back. As they entered the hunting ground, Deon walked with a little more confidence. Ten minutes in, the other participants went in their own ways, leaving Deon alone in the middle of nowhere. Deon craned his neck as he gawked at the tall trees that grew at the mountain base. From afar, these trees looked like skeletal hands jutting out of the grave as they had large white trunks and widely spaced branches tipped with sparse lime-green leaves. Like a child going out on his first field trip, Deon slowly turned in place as he drank in the mysterious scenery. Then, as if to entice the prince further, glittery dust fell like snow. Deon breathed deeply, relishing the magical sight. Even Mikael thought the view was beautiful¡ªuntil Deon stiffened. ''huh? I can''t¡­ move?'' Deon''s eyes widened in panic as he lost control of his body. Fwoosh! A white ''thing'' melted from a nearby tree bark and flew toward Deon! It was an E-class Giant Ermine moth! The white moth had a plump body, a thick, fluffy mane, and a pair of milky white wings dotted with black spots¡ªan excellent camouflage with the trees as its background. Its wings, spanning over two meters, powerfully flapped as it released glittery dust into the air. The giant moth loomed over him, but Deon just stood frozen in place. ''No way¡­ a paralyzing dust?!'' Deon thought in disbelief as the monster swiftly snatched him from the ground. Feeling the Moth''s coarse leg hair touch his body, an indescribable disgust overwhelmed Deon. So much that goosebumps erupted on his skin. ''SIR MIKAEL!'' he strongly thought. Mikael was shocked by the sudden development. He had not expected a monster to ambush them so soon and so close to the entrance! ''F*CK!'' Mikael cursed his complacency. When he saw the moth take off the ground, the first thing that came to his mind was ''Hell''. It was not his partner''s safety but the fear of going back to Hell that shook him to his core. ''I need that weapon.'' He swooped to retrieve the spear that fell out of Deon''s grasp as the moth carried him away. < Skill: Psychokinesis Lvl. 2 is activated.> He controlled the spear and went after the moth. But the moth was too fast! Every beat of its wing propelled it so far up that Mikael''s speed could not keep up, "STAY STILL, YOU SON OF A B*TCH!" <Skill: Reverse Clairvoyance Lvl. 2 (option 1) is activated.> The giant moth flinched. Its antennae twitched and sent a message to Mikael, ''Who?'' Mikael took the moth''s confusion as an opportunity to launch his attack. Like a javelin thrower doing a run-up, Mikael flew beside the spear to give it the maximum power before releasing the weapon. Distanced 20 meters away from his target, Mikael sent the spear flying toward the monster''s head. "RAAAHH!!" a guttural cry escaped from Mikael''s lips as he threw the spear. The spear drew an arc, but a distance of 20 meters was not to be taken lightly. The moth recovered from its initial confusion and fluttered its wings, sending a powerful gale that reduced the spear''s momentum. The spear missed its target. Instead of skewering the monster''s head, it only managed to tear the moth''s lower left wing. The moth continued to fly higher. ''SH*T! WHAT DO I DO?!'' Mikael was torn between chasing after the moth and retrieving the fallen weapon. The royal knight''s words flashed in his mind, ''the higher up you go, the more dangerous the monsters you will meet.'' Mikael determined that chasing the giant moth without a weapon was counter-productive so, he chose to go after the weapon. ''I can''t let it take Deon higher!'' Mikael nervously eyed the flying moth as he struggled to reach the weapon faster. <Skill: Teleportation Lvl. 1 is activated.> FASTER! <Skill: Teleportation Lvl. 1 is activated.> As soon as the weapon entered his 5-meter-radius skill range, Mikael extended his hand toward the spear, firmly grasping it in his psychological control. He turned toward the monster. It had gone too far. <Skill: Teleportation Lvl. 1 is activated.> <Skill: Teleportation Lvl. 1 is activated.> <Skill: Teleportation Lvl. 1 is activated.> <Skill: Teleportation Lvl. 1 is activated.> <Skill: Teleportation Lvl. 1 is activated.> Mikael teleported consecutively in his rush to save his partner. In an instant, Mikael crossed 15 meters¡ªOnly to witness the moth get attacked from the side. --Chapter end-- ___________________________________________________________________________________________ **Two-thousander = mountains that have a height of at least 2000 (but less than 3000m) meters above sea level. Chapter 33 - The Food Chain (Part 2) A thick silvery cord suddenly shot out from the shadows, pulling the moth toward the abdomen of a three-meter spider. The spider''s silk was unbelievably strong yet elastic¡ªso much that in a single move, the D-class Giant Huntsman Spider immobilized the E-class Ermine Moth. With its frighteningly long legs, the spider hoisted the struggling moth up to its sticky web. The Ermine fiercely beat its wings to escape, but Mikael''s last attack had done more damage than expected. It crippled the moth''s ability to control its own wing. The more it struggled, the more it tore itself apart. In its plight, the Ermine Moth released Deon. However, it was all for nothing as the Huntsman spider shot more silk around it, caging it in a cocoon stronger than steel. Mikael had no time to watch the food chain do its thing as Deon fell from a height of seventy meters. In a split second, Mikael''s mind generated the most gruesome scenarios¡ªDeon splattering like ground beef on the mountain floor¡­ the system forcefully sending him back to the underworld¡­ And him feeding hell''s monsters with his flesh¡­ for all Eternity. Mikael looked into Deon''s eyes. It was not only Mikael who feared the outcome of this situation. Judging by the look of utter fear in Deon''s eyes, it was evident that he, too, thought of all sorts of things. Mikael swooped to intersect Deon. 65 meters. Mikael shouted at the prince, "Deon! Give me your body!" 60 meters. Deon heard Mikael''s desperate cry, but the paralysis prevented him from giving his consent. 55 meters. It took all of Deon''s strength just to open his mouth and whisper, "Okay¡­" 50 meters. Mikael felt the familiar tug as his soul entered Deon''s body. <Skill: Full integration Lvl. max is activated.> <System Notification: Percent Assimilation with Co-player Deon Hensworth has increased to 50%> <Alert! The host is in a ''Paralyzed'' state. Physical Assimilation failed to initialize!> <System Notification: Percent Assimilation with Co-player Deon Hensworth has decreased to 30%> <System Notification: Percent Assimilation is less than 33.33%, Level 2 active skills are sealed.> The series of blue panels momentarily blocked Mikael''s vision. 38 meters. A branch as wide as a sidewalk obstructed their fall. ''If we crash on that, this body''s gonna have a few broken ribs at least.'' <Skill: Teleportation Lvl. 1 is activated.> His body vanished and reappeared on the backside of the branch. Mikael ran quick calculations in his head. "How much MP do I have left?" He asked the system. <System Notification: Total Available MP: 19/280> "What?! Did I use that much already?!" Mikael exclaimed. Fortunately, there were no more branches on their way. ''That means I can only use teleportation once¡­ Sh*t! I have to get the timing right or else¡­'' Mikael stared at the fast-approaching ground. He did his best to estimate the distance but the dizzying free fall confused his spatial perception. In the end, Mikael made the mistake of activating the skill prematurely. <Skill: Teleportation Lvl. 1 is activated.> "Wha--?!" Mikael panicked when he continued to fall. BAM! He fell head-first one meter above the ground. Due to his iron helmet and armor, Deon''s body did not sustain any critical injuries. However, the impact still rattled his brain and bruised his body. "Ugh¡­" Mikael groaned. The last time he fell was when he died, and the excruciating pain was something that he never wanted to experience again. ''Hahh¡­ again¡­ I fell again¡­ in a mountain¡­ and again, I am paralyzed.'' Mikael stared at the star-filled sky as he was forcefully evicted from Deon''s body due to MP depletion. ''Well¡­ Being dead really has its perks. At least now I can''t feel pain.'' Mikael secretly thought as he watched Deon groan in pain. Feeling guilty of injuring Deon''s body, Mikael awkwardly apologized, "Kid. That¡­ umm¡­ I''m sorry. I''ll be more careful next time." Deon, who was still in a state of paralysis, could not retort so he just rolled his eyes. "Hey! To be fair, I technically saved your life." Mikael crossed his arms defensively as he floated beside his grumpy partner. In response, Deon gave him the stink-eye. "Okay. Okay! I''ll protect you properly next time so go to sleep now. I''ll be your guard tonight." Mikael surrendered. Unable to move a muscle, Deon was forced to lie on the hard ground without even a blanket on. His aching body shivered from the cold. Deon felt alone in the vast wilderness for he couldn''t see Mikael who had gone quiet after telling him to sleep. ''It hurts¡­'' he thought. His eyes that stared at the twinkling stars in the night sky watered, ''it hurts¡­ so much¡­'' The trees that swayed harmoniously¡­ The stars that shone brightly¡­ the clouds that drifted lazily¡­ warped like a Van Gogh painting** as hot tears flooded Deon''s vision. Belated shock swallowed him now that the ordeal was over. A train of negative thoughts rammed into his fragile mind. ''I could have seriously died.'' ''If sir Mikael wasn''t there with me, I''d be dead by now.'' ''It was just an E-class monster... I should have been able to kill it myself.'' ''But I couldn''t even do anything.'' ''I burdened Sir Mikael with my weakness.'' ''Am I really worthy of becoming his partner?'' ''He''s better off with anyone but me.'' ''I-¡­'' ''I hate myself.'' ''¡­'' Subdued weeping rang into the quiet night. ''...'' ''I-I want to be strong.'' Deon aggressively blinked, chasing the tears away. ''No¡ªStronger!'' With every passing second, His brown eyes burned brighter with determination. ''NO.'' ''I want to be the strongest.'' That night, Deon Hensworth, Third prince of the Heinken Kingdom and the Greatest Military General in history made his first vow. --Chapter end-- ** pertains to Vincent Van Gogh''s famous painting¡ªthe starry night. Chapter 34 - Pushover As soon as the first rays of sunlight peeked through the horizon, Mikael silently entered the Medium. He had watched his partner weep by his side, but he offered no consolation. He judged that Deon''s pride would shatter if he became aware that Mikael saw him¡ªa prince¡ªcry like a lass. ''This experience must have been a wake-up call for him'' he thought when saw Deon''s expression morph from resignation into fiery determination. Come morning, the paralyzing dust''s effect had worn off and Deon was able to move his body normally¡ªalbeit sore from all the bruises that he got as he tumbled seventy meters above the ground. Gurgg¡­ Deon''s stomach grumbled. As he had not eaten dinner, Deon was now famished. He took out his space ring and placed a mana crystal inside the small compartment hidden beneath a complex mana circle. The crystal evaporated as it injected mana into the silver ring. The circle subtly glowed before releasing an iridescent smoke that swirled to form a small space warp. Deon put his arm into the space warp and rummaged its contents. His hand fumbled inside the space until he felt the soft, warm bread that Butler Sebastian gave as provision. This was the beauty of space-related artifacts. All you needed was a piece of low-grade mana crystal and you could store any item while preserving their quality¡ª that means food never spoiled, and weapons never corroded inside the space. However, space artifacts are extremely expensive due to their rarity. Very few Artisan Almagi have managed to make a functional space artifact due to the complexity of its production method. Even then, the best that they could do was an artifact with an item limit of ten. Considering this, Deon''s space ring that can store up to fifty items was on a national treasure level. Sshshhk¡­ The sound of dry leaves crunching underfoot disturbed the stillness of the mountain. Deon looked over his shoulder while munching on his breakfast. "AHA! There ye are! We''ve been searchin'' all over for ye, Sir Knight!" Three burly men approached Deon. They were the mercenary group that surrounded him in the march. ''They were looking for me? What for?'' Clueless Deon tilted his head in confusion. A curious expression passed over the three''s countenance when Deon stayed silent. When the man on the right, a middle-aged guy with long matted hair tied back in a ponytail, whispered to his comrades and exchanged meaningful looks, their menacing auras subsided. The man on the center, obviously their leader, clasped his hands together and flashed Deon a painful smile, "Sir Knight, can ye help us?" Deon''s ears perked at the word ''Help''. Even though he was a prince, he never had anyone ask him for help since he was well-known as the useless and cowardly third prince. As such, he eagerly asked the three men. "How can I help you, sirs?" The mercenaries smiled, pleased that they stumbled across an easy prey, "Actually, Good Sir, we were forced to participate in this competition¡­" "Forced? But the joining it is not mandatory." Deon asked. "We-We were forced by the circumstances, Good sir." The leader reasoned, "Ye see, my lovely wife is severely ill. The physician says she can only live for a month if we can''t give her medication." He animatedly dabs his eye with the grimy handkerchief handed to him by his comrade. "I, as well, good sir, have an unfortunate situation¡­ my child¡­ she¡­ she wished for a toy from Countess Blair''s shop as a birthday present. It was her only wish before her illness claims her life." "What the-? Is there an epidemic going on? What''s with these poor excuses. They must lack imagination¡­ these muscle-heads" Mikael scoffed from inside the Medium. "Would please keep quiet, Sir Mikael? how could you say such cruel things about them?" Deon snapped back in irritation before addressing the men, "Then, what do you need from me?" The Mercenaries pursed their lips to keep themselves from smiling "If ye could just give us¡ª" the leader briefly turned to his friend who held up 5 fingers in response, "Five hundred gold." "EACH!" chimed the man with an ''ill'' daughter. "Yes, if ye could just give us 500 gold each, we would be so grateful, Good sir." The leader put on a pitiful expression. "Hah! What a scum! They must think you''re a pushover, Deon." Mikael said, thinking that by now, his partner would have noticed their scheme. However, he was greatly disappointed by Deon''s response. "It''s just 1,500 gold¡­ surely, I can give them that much." Deon weakly replied through direct messaging. "WHAT?! ARE YOU AN IDIOT?!" Mikael exclaimed. This was the problem with the over-privileged. They think it''s okay to give to the less fortunate to feed their egos, unaware that they were being exploited. Mikael was mortified but he chose to reason with his partner, "In the first place, do you even have that much with you?" "Ah! Yeah¡­ I don''t" Deon sighed. When Deon looked forward, he was met with the pressuring stares of the three mercenaries. Deon gulped, forcing the words out, "Uhmm¡­ I apologize but I don''t have that much money right now¡ª" But before he could finish, their expressions became cold and stoic. "Ahhh¡­ told ye this was a bad idea." The leader put his pinky finger inside his ears and picked at it, "There''s no way this loser''s gonna fall for that. Ahh¡­ we just wasted our time." "Hehe. I thought we could resolve this without breaking a sweat." The man with long hair scratched the back of his head. "He may be a pushover, but he wasn''t born yesterday." The one on the left commented as he took out his dagger and admired its mirror-like shine, "Hey loser if you don''t have money on you, how about giving us that space ring?" The three men threateningly stalked Deon who clenched his fist tightly around the space ring. "Sh*t! I knew this would happen!" Mikael cursed from the Medium. "Wh-what do we do now, Sir Mikael?" Deon took a step back. "Give me your body. I''ll figure something out." Mikael commanded. "Okay." Deon readily consented. Within a split second, their souls switched. <Skill: Full integration Lvl. max is activated.> <System Notification: Percent Assimilation with Co-player Deon Hensworth has increased to 50%> <System Notification: Percent Assimilation is less than 66.66%, Level 3 active skills are sealed.> The Mercenaries grew confused when their prey stopped retreating and stood straighter, displaying confidence that wasn''t there just a moment ago. Mikael stretched his hand toward Deon''s spear that lay 2 meters from him. <Skill: Psychokinesis Lvl. 2 is activated.> The mercenaries'' eyes almost popped out of their sockets in surprise as the spear flew toward Mikael''s hand. However, Mikael did not hold the spear. He raised his arm above his head, the spear following his command like a conductor''s baton. "Uhh? Uhh?! Wh- what''s happening?!" the leader stared at Mikael like he was a monster. Mikael smirked beneath his iron mask. He brought down his arm in one swift motion and sent the spear toward the leader''s head. Fwooosh! "!!!" Surprise and horror appeared on the leader''s face. "NOOO! DON''T KILL THEM!" Deon shouted inside Mikael''s head. <Alert! System detected ''Internal Conflict*'' between players. Emotional assimilation is compromised.> <System Notification: Percent Assimilation with Co-player Deon Hensworth has decreased to 28%> <System Notification: Percent Assimilation is less than 33.33%, Level 2 active skills are sealed.> <Alert! Active Skill: Psychokinesis Lvl. 2 has been sealed. The skill is forcefully canceled.> The spear that should have pierced the man''s head abruptly stopped. Its tip grazed the man between his eyebrows before it fell motionless on the ground. A thick line of blood trickled down the man''s nose. The leader''s fear turned into rage, "YOU FUCKEEER!!!" --Chapter end-- Chapter 35 - Title Effect: The Cowardly Prince. The Leader shouted with boiling rage, "YOU FUCKEEER!!!" But Mikael did not pay him any attention. He was busy fighting with Deon through direct messaging, "What the hell?! Why did you stop me?!" "You were going to kill them!" Deon fought back. "Are you kidding me?! If we don''t kill them, they''ll kill us!" "We can just escape using teleportation. Why do you have to kill?! I thought you were better than this, Sir Mikael!" "Hah! Are you really an idiot? You have to nip these problems in the bud. Even if we escape through teleportation, they''ll just come back to bite us when we least expect it." Mikael ridiculed, "Wake up, Princess! Humans are not as noble as you think they are." However, their enemies did not wait for them to reconcile. The mercenaries, driven by rage and shame of being toyed by a loser, charged at Mikael with their weapons at hand. "SH*T SH*T SH*T! what do I do?! Psychokinesis is the only attack skill that I have!" Mikael panicked. Despite their massive physique, the mercenaries displayed astonishing speed. A blue panel suddenly appeared before Mikael. <Collecting information¡­98%.... 99%...100%> <Running simulations for troubleshooting¡­87%¡­95%...> ''#$%&@?!'' Mikael internally cursed. He was not sure why his system was acting up, but the series of shining blue tabs only served to impair his vision. The leader managed to sneak up on him. Mikael''s pale green eyes widened at the incoming sword aimed at his neck. <Skill: Teleportation Lvl. 1 is activated.> Mikael vanished and reappeared 3 meters away from his enemies. "HAH! HAAH!" Mikael breathed heavily as he hid behind a tree. For a moment, He thought he was a goner¡ªfor the second time. Mikael felt warm blood gush out of his neck. The leader''s sword wounded him right before the teleportation. Ping! <System Recommendation: Use title: The cowardly prince.> "Huh? Title?" Mikael turned his gaze on the new panel, wondering what in the world was happening to the system. Ping! < Title: The cowardly prince.> <Title Description: The third prince of Heinken Kingdom is known for his cowardice. However, a seedling of bravery had started to sprout in the young prince''s heart. Though terrified, he boldly stepped out of his guard''s protection to test his courage, bluffing his way through the trials. Thus, the system bestowed him the title effects: (1) +10 all stats (2) Opens ''courage'' stat. (3) Obtain skill: Bluff Lvl. 1 <Obtained Skill: Bluff** Lvl. 1.> < Description: (1) Release steam-like aura characteristic of a Weapon''s master. (2) Induce ''fear'' state onto enemies (may cause Paralysis). Current Limit: Enemies with: (1) courage stat of 30points or lower (2) level up to 10 levels higher than Player. Skill cost: 10 MP per min. Activation requirement: The titleholder must control the host either partially or fully. > Mikael skimmed the contents with furrowed brows, ''Bluffing?'' Suddenly, an idea struck him and Mikael hurriedly messaged Deon, "Hey kid, you can also read this, right? Let''s do partial integration." "I don''t want to." Deon stubbornly refused, "Just teleport us out of here." "ARGH!! You''re so frustrating!" Mikael fumed, "We''re not going to kill them, okay?! We''ll just scare them away." "Really?" "Yes, so come here!" "Okay¡­" <Skill: Partial Integration Lvl. max is activated.> Mikael gave up his control over the rest of Deon''s body and just settled with his left hand. <System Notification: Due to Partial Integration, the System has switched player mode from ''Solo'' to ''Duo''> <Host is given a new name: Kaede> The Host''s eyes flashed into two different colors¡ªpale green on the left; hazel brown on the right. Mikael and Deon''s consciousness seemed to melt together. A new name turning them into one entity, Kaede, capable of wielding both Deon''s and Mikael''s skills with their unified mana pools. As Deon held control over most of the body, his will influenced Kaede, but like he always did, Deon merely followed Mikael''s instructions. Kaede came out of hiding and boldly approached the men. <Skill: Bluff Lvl. 1 is activated.> "Hey bastards, where are you looking? I''m here." Kaede called. The mercenaries turned to the sound of his voice, "How''d this fucker get there?!" The leader asked, but then his voice hitched when he saw the rosy aura enveloping Kaede. Ping! <Attempting to induce ''Fear'' state¡­> The three mercenaries took a step back. They knew what that aura was. It was the symbol of power of the highest order of knights: The Crimson Knights. They were a group of knights serving directly under the king. They were Masters capable of imbuing their weapons with a crimson fortification that drastically amplifies the strength of their attacks. "Wh-what is a crimson knight doing in a hunting competition?!" palpable fear was visible on their faces. It was common knowledge that a single crimson knight could slay a hundred warriors with a single slash. Their crimson fortifications would slice through their enemies in an instant, leaving the battlefield with hundreds of dismembered bodies lying in pools of blood. But this also meant that crimson knights usually fought alone since their attacks were so destructive that it does not distinguish between friends and foes. With such a huge disparity in strength, it was commendable that these mercenaries have yet to run for their lives. "Hmm¡­ I wonder¡­" Kaede leisurely walked toward his enemies, only stopping when his face was an inch away from the leader''s scarred mug. Ping! <System Notification: Foes are in ''Fear'' state.> <Foes'' courage stats are high. ''Paralysis'' failed.> The leader gulped, but he fought against the instinct to run. He slashed at Kaede, taking the opportunity when Kaede was weaponless. However, Kaede vanished again, appearing behind them with the spear in his hand. "But you know what? I''m in a bad mood ''cause you interrupted my breakfast. Also¡­" Kaede held the spear tip against the other man''s neck. "You dared to spill my blood. So, it''s only fair that I spill yours." Kaede pressed the spear tip harder into the man''s carotid artery. The man''s artery strongly pulsated as his heart pounded against his chest. But the man was brave. Despite his fear, he sneakily stabbed Kaede with his dagger. As Kaede dodged, his spear nicked the man''s throat. "Argh! F*ck! Kill him!" the man shouted but his comrades, drenched in cold sweat, did not hear him. In their fearful eyes was Kaede''s reflection. He was shrouded in a menacing rosy aura that raged like fire. Kaede flashily spun his spear, drawing a line between him and his enemies before getting into a fighting stance. "Cross this line and you will die." He challenged. ''Please just go away¡­'' Deon internally begged. He knew that he was at a disadvantage in a three-vs.-one fight so, he did his best to imitate his elder brother, Cain, by channeling his angst into Kaede. The three mercenaries glanced at each other, a silent understanding passing through them¡ªthey were no match against a crimson knight. "E-ehem! We''ll let you get away this time but you better watch your back!" the leader threatened. He backed off with his two cronies, leaving Kaede sighing in relief. --Chapter end¡ª ____________________________________________________________________________________________ ** Bluffing is a tactic used by prey to make them ''look tough'' to a predator. The prey may be completely harmless but acts as if it is ferocious and possibly dangerous. A predator may back off rather than risk getting injured. In the skill, the system gauges the enemies'' level and stat point (like how the blessing of the mist gauges Karma). The higher the courage stat and level difference, the more resistant enemies are to the bluff. As of now, Deon has no skill that allows him to see other people''s level and stats so he could only hope that his bluff would work on them. Like trial and error. * "Solo player mode" refers to when only one player controls the Host. It can either be Deon OR Mikael. while "Duo player mode" refers to when the two players control the host. Like piano players: one plays with left hand while the other plays with right hand. Chapter 36 - Signal Flare BOOM! A signal flare went up, startling the knights securing the area around Wesnar mountain. "Haah¡­ Seriously?" one of them scratched the back of his head as he craned his neck to follow the trail of white smoke. BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! Several other flares went off in different directions, making the mountain look like it was on fire by the sheer amount of smoke rising from the canopy of trees. The knights were in a frenzy with the number of participants forfeiting the game and asking for rescue. "What the hell is their problem?!" a senior knight complained when his junior reported the signal flare locations to be around the base of the mountain. They could not understand why so many people were asking to be rescued not at higher altitudes, but rather on the base where the weakest of the weak monsters reside. "Tch! The participants this year are USELESS!" the senior knight said, but he had no choice other than to do his job, albeit unwillingly. He called the patrol group into their tent and gave them their tasks, "the two of you, go to this side¡­" he pointed at one side of the map laid on the table then he turned to another pair and pointed to yet another region where distress calls were dense. He made the knights go in pairs and only left the bare minimum to maintain safety in the borders. "Report back to me as soon as you rescue those useless people." The senior knight commanded. "Yes, Sir!" the pairs answered in unison. In a short time, an organized rescue operation was underway. Crunch¡­ crunch¡­ Two armored knights with swords held on one hand fearlessly treaded over the fallen leaves, confident that they could slay any monster in such a low-danger level area with a single strike. True enough, the pair of knights slew giant Ermine moths and other E-class monsters that they encountered without breaking a sweat. "This is too easy¡­" a red-haired junior knight said while cleaning the green monster blood off his sword, "why do you think so many people asked for rescue?" "That''s simple." His buddy went down on one knee to inspect a bloody trail left on the dried leaves, "Either they were too weak or they were wimps." He stood up and stared at a distance, "Let''s go that way." He said as he pointed to the bushes. As they neared the location where the signal flare was fired, evidence of struggle became more and more visible. Splashes of fresh blood stained the ground, and parts of shredded clothing hung from the bushes. "Judging by the amount of blood, I''d say whoever the victim was had already kicked the bucket." The junior knight casually said while his stoic partner surveyed the surroundings in search for the dead. After all, they had to at least bring a corpse back for reporting purposes. A puff of white smoke caught his attention. The two knights approached the signal flare which was still emitting wisps of smoke. "Hey, is that a hand?" the red-haired knight asked, his eyes glued to the hand that held the flare stick. The rest of the arm was hidden beneath the bushes. From a distance, it looked like a person had buried himself under the thicket to hide from a monster. "Well, I guess we found the first person on our rescue list." The junior knight grabbed the hand sticking out of the bush with the intention of hoisting the rest of the body, "Sir, we have come to rescu¡ªwhat?" To their surprise, the ''body'' that they have come to retrieve was nothing more than a severed arm. "What the heck?" the junior knight held the arm up. It was cut at the elbow, but something was out of place¡ªthe cut was too clean to be a monster bite. Rather, it appeared to have been sliced with razor-sharp mandibles. "Isn''t this characteristic of Killer ants?" the red-haired knight scoffed, looking at his partner with disbelieving eyes, "He got done in by a KILLER ANT?! SERIOUSLY?!" The knight''s incredulous expression was understandable since killer ants were designated as the weakest monster in the Wesnar mountain. Graded as F-class monsters, the killer ants were the hunters'' favorite game during the competition. Not only were they weak, but they were also numerous as they form colonies. In the previous competitions, participants almost invariably brought in only Killer ants to claim their prize. It was considered to be the safest monster to kill so, the fact that a participant was killed by a mere F-class monster came as a huge shock to the junior knight. "This just means that he was weak." The stoic knight marked a parchment to tally their ''rescued'' participants, "Come on, we have more people to save." He folded the parchment and placed it in his pocket. The Knights continued their search but found no other victims. As if they had vanished into the mountain, leaving only their blood and a smoking flare. Several hours passed and their fruitless rescue operation ended with a report to the senior knight. "Sir, we have found a total of thirteen flares on the east side of the mountain, but there was no one to rescue." The stoic knight said. "The same goes for us, Sir. Nineteen flares, no bodies, and no tracks to follow. As if they magically disappeared¡­" commented another, but when he noticed his superior''s disappointment, he hastily added, "but we do know they were attacked by killer ants." "Haah¡­ I know. The other groups said the same thing." The senior knight sighed, rubbing his temples as he sat in contemplation. "Are we going to ask for backup, Sir?" Asked the stoic knight. The senior knight went silent. He was extremely reluctant to report to the higher-ups. After all, aren''t killer ants their only problem? If other senior knights found out, they''d tell their wives, and he''d be a laughingstock in high society in no time. Finally, the senior knight came to a decision. "Let''s not make this a bigger deal than it needs to be." He stood up, turning his back on his juniors to face the 3rd Knights Order emblem embroidered on the tapestry that hung on one side of the tent. He has committed more than half of his life to the Order, and he would go to any length to safeguard its honor. "We will not ask for backup." He resolutely told his juniors, "We shall solve this on our own." The Knights nodded, oblivious to the fact that their endeavor to maintain their prestige would lead to a greater tragedy. Meanwhile, Deon was confronted by the very monster that caused the knights'' confusion. Opposite him was a 1-meter Killer ant whose antennae hypnotically swayed to scout its surroundings. "F¡ªood¡­." Mikael heard its garbled speech through the Reverse Clairvoyance skill and asked, "Deon, do you still have left-over bread? The ant is asking for food." He had gone back to the medium to preserve his MP. After the encounter with the mercenaries, Deon and Mikael immediately canceled partial integration as their mana pools were almost drained. They wanted to avoid useless battles for a while to recover but then the ant appeared like a wild pok*mon on their way to pok*center. As any pok*mon-loving trainer would, Mikael decided to use ''Run'' before he ''faints'' "Huh? You can talk to monsters, Sir Mikael?" Deon asked as he cautiously eyed the killer ant while fishing out bread from his space ring. "Yeah¡­ well, to be precise, I can talk to any living being." "I see¡­ that''s so cool." Deon threw the bread in the opposite direction, like a dog owner playing fetch. But the Killer ant ignored the steaming bun. Instead, its compound eyes zeroed in on Deon. "Mu..st¡­ find¡­ foo..d¡­mus¡­t¡­feed¡­Qu..ee..n¡­" --Chapter end-- Chapter 37 - The Killer Ant Looking at the ant''s sturdy, obsidian carapace, a sense of foreboding filled Deon''s heart. ''Why? Killer ants are supposed to be weak¡­'' But he could not help but gulp. There was something sinister about the Killer worker ant. If Deon had to describe it, he''d say it was starving. So much that it was emitting an aura of death. Its hard shell was matte black and its body was small in comparison to its huge head that sported abnormally large mandibles. The F-class Killer ant swayed like a drunkard, shifting its weight as if in preparation for an attack. "Fee¡­d¡­ the.. que..en..." its compound eyes seemed to glow red as it hungrily stared at Deon. Suddenly, the ant moved¡ªFAST! Deon gasped in horror at the ant''s agility. Its hind legs kicked the ground with so much force that clumps of dirt flew like shrapnel. In an instant, the ant traversed 3 meters, its jagged mandibles snapping at Deon like giant scissors ready to cut him in pieces! Deon rolled to the right, dodging the ant attack by a hair''s breadth. "Whoa! Sir Mikael we need to teleport!" He urgently said as his back hit a tree trunk. <Skill: Partial Integration Lvl. max is activated.> This time as well, Mikael chose to take control of Deon''s left hand. He did so with the knowledge that Deon was right-handed. This way they would not hinder each other''s movements. <System Notification: Due to Partial Integration, the System has switched player mode from ''Solo'' to ''Duo''> <System Notification: Percent assimilation with Co-player Deon Hensworth has increased to 32%> <System Notification: Percent Assimilation is less than 33.33%, Level 2 active skills are sealed.> As soon as they partially integrated, Mikael activated his skill. <Skill: Teleportation Lvl. 1 is activated> The host, Kaede, vanished just in time as the ant attacked with its foreleg. The ant''s leg punctured the tree''s enormous white trunk, leaving a deep hole that made it look like swiss cheese. Kaede''s jaw dropped, the two souls inhabiting him thought in unison, ''If we were a second slower, that hole would be on our head.'' "Que..en¡­ hung..ry¡­" the Killer ant turned in Kaede''s direction. Its compound eyes were definitely glowing as red as burning coals. "Q..ue..en.." the ant charged again with its jaw-dropping agility. And again, Kaede dodged to the side. Ultimately, he had no choice but to successively activate his skills¡ªMP management be damned! If he spared even a second of hesitation, the monster ant would kill him in an instant! <Skill: Bluff Lvl. 1 is activated.> Kaede used Bluff in hopes of achieving the same result as he did earlier, but even as the thick crimson aura shrouded his body, the Killer ant did not waver. It continued to charge at Kaede like a raging bull seething at the sight of a red flag. Seeing that the skill was ineffective, Kaede canceled it. At this point, he abandoned the notion that his opponent was a normal F-class monster. "System! How much MP do I have left?" Kaede asked. <System Notification: total available MP (Combined): 100/430> The clock was ticking! Mikael and Deon had no time to be indecisive. Will they teleport 30 meters away or will they fight with their remaining MP? "Let''s fight." "Let''s run." The two blurted out simultaneously. Ironically, it was Deon who wanted to fight. It was just an hour ago when these two had made a similar choice¡ªYet now, their answers had reversed. "WHYYY?!" Mikael exclaimed in exasperation. He could not understand how Deon''s brain worked. He thought that this time, they would surely come to the same conclusion. "Call me a hypocrite, but to me, killing a monster is vastly different from killing a person." Deon stubbornly said, "In the first place, we ARE in a hunting competition, Sir Mikael." Mikael was speechless. But their enemy did not give him time to reason with Deon. Fearing another ''Internal conflict'', he reluctantly agreed with his partner''s choice. "Fine¡­ But if I deem the situation as hopeless, I will teleport us out of here." Mikael compromised, "Recklessness is different from bravery, Deon." With that, the two of them worked to defeat their opponent. Equally and respectfully¡ª Becoming partners in the truest sense of the word. Kaede closed his eyes as he breathed deeply, calming his nerves. The two souls thought of how to beat their enemy. They searched their memory of the last several minutes of battle, analyzing the killer ant''s movements. ''BULL!'' His eyes opened abruptly, revealing bright heterochromic** irises beneath the iron helmet. Kaede tightly grasped his spear and assumed a fighting stance. The ant ran toward him at full speed! At the last second, Kaede rolled to the side. The ant could not immediately change directions due to its momentum and crashed into a tree. Its razor-sharp mandibles closed, taking a huge chunk out of the trunk. Kaede rolled over and with all his might, stabbed the Killer ant''s head! But its shell was not for show! It was as hard as iron armor! The spear tip screeched against the tough carapace; Orange sparks erupted from the collision. Kaede immediately pulled away. He ran to put as much distance as he could from the monster. "fei¡­s..ty¡­pr..ey!" the ant grew increasingly impatient at Kaede''s ceaseless dodging. It ran to the side and lifted a huge boulder with its two stick-thin forelegs. Mouth agape, Kaede stared at the boulder! Mikael knew from his limited earthen knowledge that ants could lift objects far heavier than themselves, but he had hoped that this would not be the case in this magical world¡ªAlas! He was proven wrong! The ant threw the boulder twice its size in Kaede''s direction. Fortunately, Kaede was faster. He ran out of the boulder''s trajectory. But the ant seemingly anticipated this move as it charged at him like an arrow! "UGH!!!" Kaede toppled to the ground! He was trapped underneath the Killer ant! The monster snapped at him like a rabid dog and Kaede was forced to use another teleportation. Just as the ant was about to tear his head off, Kaede vanished. ''We have to wrap this up quickly!'' Kaede thought as he checked his remaining MP. <System Notification: total available MP (Combined): 15/430> ''How do I defeat an ant?'' mind racing with adrenaline, an answer came to Kaede, "I just need to crush you, you insect!" Kaede moved beside the boulder. It was within the three-meter range. ''I really hope this will work. Otherwise, we''re dead meat¡­'' With both arms, Kaede hugged the boulder and teleported above the Killer Ant. Sure enough, the boulder was teleported with him. It fell on top of the monster. Crack!! The ant''s iron-hard shell cracked from the impact and its green monster blood splattered like slime. "Oww¡­" Kaede fell on top of the boulder, groaning as he eyed the killer ant''s twitching body. Only when he confirmed the monster''s death did Kaede sigh in relief. --Chapter end-- ____________________________________________________________________________________________ *Heterochromic - differently colored eyes. Chapter 38 - Sunburnt Ping! <Co-Player ''Deon Hensworth'' has leveled up!> Ping! < Co-Player ''Deon Hensworth'' has obtained the skill: Stab Lvl. 1> Deon flinched at the unexpected system notifications. After exhausting their combined mana pool, the system forcefully canceled their partial integration. Mikael, who was sent inside the Medium, grumbled, "This is unfair. Why didn''t I get a level up? Why did you obtain a skill after executing an attack once when I have to go through so much just to get one? I knew it! The system favors you too much!" Deon, hearing Mikael''s bitterness, apologized on instinct, "I-I''m sorry?..." He felt both guilty and happy at this new development¡ªguilty for being the only one to level up yet happy for finally having his own skill. At the back of his mind, Deon always felt bad for using Mikael''s skills. His pure character kept him from feeling content with their set-up since he felt like he was exploiting a poor soul despite upholding his part of the deal by lending Mikael his body. "Why are you apologizing? The system is the one at fault." Mikael nagged before giving it up "Either way, your strength is also my strength, so this is still good." Mikael folded his arms to his chest and tried to dispel the bitterness in his voice, "Go and check them out. We need to know how best to use your new skill." "Okay." Deon concurred, "Status window!" <Status Window> <Available stat points: +3> "Huh? Why are there additional 10 points on every stat?" Deon asked, finger tapping on his chin. "Must be due to activating your title for the first time," Mikael explained. "Then, since I have two titles, I''ll have more stats? Is that how it works?" Deon wondered, unfamiliar with game-like systems, as he sat cross-legged on top of the boulder. "I don''t know." Mikael admitted, "Why don''t see your other title''s description?" Deon nodded. <Title: Third prince of the Heinken Kingdom.> <Title Description> <Born as the third prince of the Heinken kingdom, Player Deon Hensworth is bestowed his birthright to lead his citizens to battle. To increase his chances of victory, the System grants the player the following title effects: (1) Opens ''Dignity'' Stat. (2) Obtain skill: Rally Lvl. 1 > <Obtained Skill: Rally Lvl. 1> <Description: Temporarily boosts the member''s strength, endurance, and defense by 15% of their individual stats. Current Limit: (1) Only works on Heinken Kingdom citizens. (2) 100 people. Skill cost: 15 MP per target per minute. Mikael read the blue panel''s contents through the large screen in the white world, "Oh! A buff skill. Nice!" he exclaimed. He knew that although the skill cost was pricey, and the boost was relatively small, the mere fact that it can affect up to 100 allies was already good enough. In a large-scale battle, this skill would definitely come in handy. As Mikael relished the welcome sight of the panel, Deon moved on to the next one. <Obtained Skill: Stab Lvl. 1> <Description: Ignores 5% of the opponent''s defense. Limit: Only applicable to pointed weapons. Skill cost: 5MP> "Well, this one''s kinda obvious," Mikael commented. After checking his updated Status window and skills, Deon asked, "So? What do we do now, Sir?" Mikael thought for a moment. "We stick to the initial plan." He decided, "we avoid battles that we can avoid until we refill our MP gauge. Then we hunt at night. That means, for now, we have to hide." "Why does it have to be at night?" Deon wondered. "Well, that''s so we can save up on the integration''s skill cost." Or so Mikael reasoned but truthfully, he was tired of constantly yielding to Deon''s mood swings in fear of decreasing their percent assimilation and having his skills sealed. "That''s true¡­ 5MP per minute of partial integration really drains our mana pool fast¡­" Deon nodded in agreement. Then, Deon stood up and jumped down. Squish! Thud! Due to sitting cross-legged for several minutes, Deon''s legs went numb, and he slipped on the Killer ant goo. He fell on his bottom and slid on the slimy ground. Thwack! The back of his head smacked against the boulder and Deon slumped unconscious, body soaked in green monster blood and various abdominal acids. "What the heck?!" Mikael cursed as the large screen inside the medium suddenly switched off, "Hey! Wake up, Sleeping beauty! You''re in the middle of a monster zone!" If only Mikael could slap Deon awake, he would''ve already done so. Unfortunately, he was a spirit, and it was still daytime. "What should I do?!" Mikael grabbed his hair and paced back and forth. Mikael was a fast learner. He knew that if these magical insects behaved as Earthen ants did, then it was only a matter of time before more of them appeared. Mikael weighed his options. Should he go out of the Medium to protect Deon and risk getting his spirit core destroyed or should he stay inside to protect himself and hope that no other monster will attack until nightfall? Minutes passed and with great reluctance, Mikael decided to go out. "Tsk! I''m only doing this because your life is equivalent to mine. Don''t get cocky, you princess." Mikael grumbled, putting much emphasis on the last word as he went out. As the rays of sunlight landed on Mikael''s ghost skin, incredible pain seared his spiritual body. Ping! The system issued the same warning that it had on Mikael''s first day as a poltergeist. <Alert! Too much exposure to sunlight may lead to the destruction of the spirit core.> <System Recommendation: Take shelter to avoid the reduction in HP.> "AAAAHHHHHHHHHH!!" Mikael writhed in agony as wisps of black smoke rose from his burnt skin. Sssshkk¡­ Mikael forced his eyes open at the sound of rustling vegetation. He had guessed correctly. Mere minutes after the death of the first monster, four more killer ants followed. Mikael gritted his teeth to keep himself from crying in pain. ''Shit... I can''t even move my arms.'' He glared at the ants approaching Deon, "STA¡­Y¡­ AWAY¡­FROM HIM! AAAAHHHHHH!" In his struggle to keep himself from fainting, Mikael did his best to control the boulder. <Skill: Psychokinesis is activated.> The boulder levitated off the ground and crushed another ant. ''You can''t die here, sleeping beauty!'' He strongly thought, but black spots began to appear in his vision and his precarious situation made it impossible to concentrate on his task. "Dead¡­ant¡­mu¡­st¡­ bring.back¡­" "No¡­foo¡­d¡­ju¡­st¡­dea¡­d¡­ants¡­queen¡­so¡­sad¡­." The three remaining killer ants mourned the death of their brother. Yet surprisingly, instead of the one underneath the heavy boulder, the two ants carried Deon away. ''No! Put him down! Where are you taking him?!'' Mikael desperately thought. --Chapter end-- Chapter 39 - The Midden Mikael swooped to follow the ants carrying Deon. <Alert! Abnormal status condition detected!> Ping! <Alert! Player ''Mikael Lee'' is ''Sunburned''. one minute until the destruction of the spirit core.> With the last dregs of his mana pool drained and his spirit core on the verge of destruction, Mikael had no choice but to return to the Medium. He laid inside the white king-sized bed and nursed his burnt spiritual flesh, nervously waiting for the dreadful notification that would send him back to the underworld. He was so sure that this time, his luck would finally run out and, he and Deon would soon be aboard the underworld bullet train on a trip together to the afterlife. However, hours passed yet nothing happened. It felt like the calm before the storm. Mikael''s initial tension eased along with his steadily refilling MP and HP gauges. Finally, Deon awoke. "Ughh¡­ my head¡­" Deon sat up, wincing as he touched the big lump at the back of his head "Glad you''re awake, sleeping beauty." Mikael sarcastically says, rolling his eyes at the unbelievable event that he thought only occurred in third-rate animated movies, "Like, seriously? Who slips on monster juice and bumps his head?" Deon blushed at his partner''s comment and heaved a sigh. "Bleargh!" Deon gagged at the smell, "Wh-where are we?" he pinched his nose as he eyed his surroundings. It was dark, eerie, and oppressive. It gave Deon the impression that he was inside the stomach of a gigantic monster. "Sir Mikael, how did we get here? Did you possess my body while I was unconscious?" Deon asked. The last he remembered was passing out on an open space amid tall trees. "No. I couldn''t take over your body because you didn''t give your consent. The Killer ants brought you here. Though I don''t know exactly where ''here'' is." Deon''s hazel brown eyes slowly adjusted to the darkness. His gaze swept his vicinity, and he began to see the area more clearly. But the more he saw, the more Deon wished he remained blind¡ªAs they say, ignorance is bliss. Deon''s expression morphed into a mix of horror and disgust. Goosebumps erupted on his skin as he took in his gruesome surroundings. He was in a large cave filled with dead Killer ants, their decaying bodies releasing noxious gas that smelled like rotten eggs. Everywhere Deon turned, mountains upon mountains of monster carcass filled his view. Suddenly, red light shone on his left. At first, it was merely a dot, then, as if the stars in the night sky had descended on this world and decided to form a nebula, the little sparkles condensed to form a mana circle with a simple-looking configuration. "Fire burst!" a clear male voice shouted. The mana circle reacted to the voice, briefly expanding before shrinking to nothingness as it let out a breath of orange flame. With that, a torch was lit and the figure of a tall man drenched in monster slime appeared in the darkness. His face, illuminated by the torchlight, was beautiful in an androgynous way. He had a high nose bridge, a sharp v-line jaw, striking icy blue eyes, and waist-long platinum blonde hair. He looked like a genuine prince straight out of a fairy tale¡ªexcept for the dark circles under his eyes. "hehehe!" The man laughed like a madman as he ran toward a pile of corpses. He set his torch aside and brought out a dagger. "What''s he doing?" Mikael asked. Unable to stand his curiosity, he went out of the Medium and drifted beside the man. The man stabbed a fresh corpse''s abdomen. he skillfully gutted the ant, slicing at the chinks of its tough carapace, and within minutes he had successfully removed its innards. "Yuck!" Mikael stuck out his tongue after watching the man grab the ant''s organs with his bare hands and stuff them in jars that he fished out of his bag. Running from one carcass to another, the man continued to collect monster innards. Mikael went back to Deon, "Hey kid. Be careful. That guy''s creepy." Deon turned in his voice''s direction and frowned, "No, he''s not. That''s typical Almagi behavior, sir." "That''s ''NORMAL''?" Mikael replied, his voice laced with incredulity. "Yes." Deon insisted, "I told you before that Almagi are obsessed with their craft. It''s normal to see them act like that when gathering materials for blood ink." Deon stood up and approached the man. He thought that they''d have a better chance of survival if they come with a strong combat Almagi. "Hey! Have you forgotten what happened with the mercenaries? Why are you so frustratingly trusting?!" Mikael dissuaded. But Deon was adamant. "Combat Almagi are different from mercenaries, Sir Mikael. they are known for many things but they have never been associated with assaults. They''re mostly masochists so instead of hurting others, they prefer to hurt themselves." He explained, "Please trust me on this one, sir." But Mikael had long lost his trust in Deon''s eye for people. Still, he let the prince do as he wished. He was confident that he could protect his partner as long as his skills aren''t sealed. He thought that whatever the outcome was, this would serve as a lesson for the naive young boy. "Sir," Deon called. The man looked at him in surprise, probably not expecting to meet another living person in this monster graveyard, "Oh¡­ hello." "Do you know where we are?" Deon amicably asked. "Uhh¡­" the man eyed him suspiciously. He probably thought, ''why is this brat talking to me?'' but he still answered, "The Midden?" "Midden?" Deon tilted his head. "It''s where ants carry their dead... come to think of it¡­ why are YOU here?" the man asked but when he saw Deon bathed in green monster blood, he exclaimed, "AHA! Did you come for the same reason as me? That''s great! Now, my work''s going to be much easier!" The man excitedly mumbled to himself, conveniently assuming things on his own. "Well then, let me introduce myself." The man stood up, towering Deon at a height of 192cm, and held out his bloody hand, "I am Finn. Tier 1 Combat Almagus." ''Tier 1? Then he must still be a student.'' Deon thought to himself as he grasped Finn''s hand, "I am Deon. A spearman" "Deon? You have the same name as the kingdom''s third prince." Finn nonchalantly says as he shook Deon''s hand, "but that''s impossible since there''s no way that cowardly prince will participate in a hunt. HAHAHA!" "Right...haha¡­" Deon weakly laughs. "Now then, let''s get down to business." Finn''s expression turned serious "I want you to gather as much of these as you can." He showed Deon a jar of Killer ant organs. "What''re these for, Sir Finn?" Deon asked after carefully inspecting the jar. "Huh? I thought you''d know¡­ anyway, that''s the gland responsible for releasing pheromones." "Phe-pheromones?! Why do you need such a thing?!" Deon stammered, his face burning with second-hand embarrassment. He thought Finn was sick in the head for wanting to collect pheromones meant for monsters. Finn gave Deon a nasty look, "You¡­ you just thought of something inappropriate, didn''t you?" --Chapter end-- Chapter 40 - Negotiations. Deon avoided Finn''s accusing glare. Finn sighed, "I thought it was strange that someone came up with the same idea as myself¡­ to think that you just got lucky¡­" "Lucky? What the hell is this huge weirdo going on about?" Mikael thought as he watched Finn''s dramatic display of disappointment. "Anyway, since you''re already here. You have to help me if you want to get out of here alive," Finn said, thrusting several empty bottles to Deon. Deon''s brown eyes looked alternatingly between Finn and the jars, "Is that a threat?" "Huh?" Finn blinked in surprise, "No! my bad! Hahaha! I meant that we should work together to clear this dungeon." "Clear the dungeon? Just the two of us?!" Deon''s loud cry echoed across the cave walls. he could still remember the peculiar behavior of the f-class killer ant that he encountered earlier and just the thought of fighting hundreds¡ªeven thousands of them in a colony sent shivers down his spine. "Why? Do you see anyone else here?" Finn asked back, "of course, it''ll be just the two of us." "Did you not notice that these ants aren''t just F-class monsters anymore? They''re way stronger than they should be!" "I know. That''s also the reason why I came here. I want to know why the ants mutated to be lower C-class monsters." Seeing that Deon had become silent with shock, Finn assured with a sinister smile that jived well with the torchlight, "Don''t worry. I have a plan." Mikael whispered to Deon, "Hey, kid. Are you sure you''re going to trust this guy? What if he uses you as bait?" "Let''s hear his plan first, Sir Mikael," Deon answered, still not giving up hope for humanity. "So, here''s the plan¡­" Finn looked straight into Deon''s eyes, the intensity of his gaze made Deon unconsciously gulp, "You''re going to become the bait." "I KNEW IT! THIS GUY''S A CROOK!" Mikael shouted. Deon closed his eyes. By now, he had to admit it¡ªMikael was right. He really didn''t have an eye for people. "I''m sorry, but I won''t join you." Deon turned his back on Finn. "Fine. You want to bargain? 60:40. That''s the highest I can give you." Finn crossed his arms as he negotiated with Deon. "What are you on about?" Deon was confused. He could not understand a single thing that came out of Finn''s lips. "if you help me, I''ll let you take 40 percent of the profits. Think about it. With the sheer number of killer ants in this colony, even 40 percent is bound to give you a hefty reward. All you have to do is follow my instructions. So? How about it?" Finn patiently waited for Deon''s answer. "Ahh¡­ so that''s what is was¡­" enlightened, Mikael told Deon, "Kid, let me take over for a second." Mikael''s years on Earth taught him many things. Of them, the loan sharks had taught him the most unpleasant yet valuable lesson¡ªwhen striking negotiations, you should show that you are not one to be trifled with. <Skill: Full integration Lvl. max is activated.> Finn''s eyebrows arched as Mikael took over the host and turned around, ''Huh? We''re his eyes always green?'' Mikael straightened his back, projecting as much dominant aura as he could despite being three heads shorter than Finn. ''Deon said Almagi are vulnerable in close combat¡­'' <Skill: Teleportation Lvl. 1 is activated.> Finn''s eyes almost pooped out of their sockets at Mikael''s disappearance. He had never seen anything like it! Not only was space-related magick an unexplored field of Almageia, but he also did not see Mikael draw a mana circle much less utter an incantation! ''Where did he go?!'' Finn searched for Mikael only to feel someone''s presence behind him. "Don''t move," Mikael growled as he poked Finn''s waist with his own dagger. "Why are you doing this?" Finn asked. Mikael had definitely piqued his interest. He had assumed that his adversary was a naive young man who could be readily exploited, but he turned out to be more cunning than he let on. "You said you want me to be the bait. how can I possibly trust you?" Mikael spat, "Tell me everything you know. Then I''ll decide whether to follow your plan or gut you alive like you did to these corpses." "Fine. I understand¡­So could you please take that blade away?" Finn ceded, "Although I do enjoy pain, my blood is too precious to be spilled uselessly." ''What a sick bastard¡­'' Mikael thought but he still relaxed his hold on the blade, "Now talk." He commanded. "Angh! Sir Deon, you are so cold~ I like it!" Finn disgustingly purred, feeling elated when Mikael unintentionally pushed his buttons. "HEY! STOP THAT!" Mikael shouted in absolute repulsion. He had now discarded the idea that this beautiful man was anything as decent as a fairy tale prince. "Ehem¡­ you''re no fun¡­" Finn grumbled before schooling his expression, "As you know, we, combat Almagi are very strong. We can kill monsters from a distance with our powerful spells. But we have a fatal flaw. And that is our long casting time and weak constitutions. Hence, I want you to protect me while I draw my mana circles since you''re a melee fighter." Mikael nodded in agreement. Certainly, going with a powerful long-range attacker would increase their chances of survival. However, his problem was that this sick bastard planned on sweeping the killer ants instead of just escaping. "I get what you''re saying but how do we clear this dungeon with only the two of us?" he curiously asked. "hehehehe!" Finn laughed like a madman, cradling a jar of Killer ant organs, "Do you know what this secretes?" "Pheromones?" "Right!" Finn produced yet another jar, "How about this?" "More pheromones?" Mikael guessed. "Tsk¡­close but not quite¡­" Finn wags his finger and puts on a haughty expression, "This, my friend, produces Death Juice!" "Death¡­Juice?" Mikael was slightly offended by Finn''s remark since he, himself, was already dead, ''This guy! How can he make jokes about death?!'' "Yes! in fact, this juice is exactly the reason why you were carried here." He pointed at Deon''s body that was soaked from head to toe in green slime, "to be exact, this is oleic acid. Dead ants give off this particular chemical to tell other ants that they died so the undertakers** could carry them here in the Midden." Mikael was awed at Finn''s extensive knowledge, so he eagerly listened to his explanation. "Now, this oleic acid can actually be used as ant repellent when mixed with this thickening agent." Finn fished another bottle from his bag, "imagine what would happen if I used this on myself while you use the pheromone¡­" "But wouldn''t they think it''s strange when you look nothing like an ant and you are obviously alive?" "No. for Killer ants, Dead is what they smell¡ªnot what they see." Mikael''s eyes gleamed in understanding. It was a brilliant idea!¡ªif not for the fact that he was to become the bait. ''But if we use teleportation at the right timing, Deon and I would be able to kill lots of monsters!'' Mikael excitedly thought, ''this is an opportunity to grind experience points and level up!'' "Great! So, what do I need to do?" Mikael asked the grinning Finn. --Chapter end-- ____________________________________________________________________________________________ ** undertakers are ants designated for corpse removal.. Although all ants can carry their deceased to the Midden, the undertakers are much more likely to handle this task. Chapter 41 - Unorthodox (Part 1) Finn clasped his filthy hands together, happy to finally reach an understanding. "Well, first you have to collect the materials while I prepare the repellant and perfume." He showed Mikael how to harvest the organs then went off somewhere to do his chemistry experiments. "Did you get that, kid?" Mikael asked Deon through direct messaging. "Uhh¡­Yes?" "Good. Then, YOU do it." "WHAT?!" Deon exclaimed, he thought Mikael would be the one to harvest since he was the one eager to help Finn. "What do you mean ''What''? of course you have to do it since Full integration costs too much MP per minute." "But¡­I''m a prince! How could you tell me to butcher monster corpses?" "Right. You''re a prince and I''m a spirit so it''s obvious who should do the work." In the end, Deon lost the argument. "You''re so unfair, Sir Mikael¡­" he grumbled after returning to his own body. Deon heaved at the pungent smell and the grotesque sight. His hand that held Finn''s dagger quivered. He was squeamish, but Mikael brutally reminded him, "You know you''ll end up like that if you remain weak, right?" Deon peered at the ant''s carcass, imagining himself in its place. He shuddered at the prospect, but he also realized that, given his current strength, it was entirely feasible. ''Right¡­ I promised myself that I will become the strongest¡­'' Deon took a deep breath and firmly grasped the blade''s hilt, ''I should take this as part of my growth.'' He stabbed the monster''s rotting abdomen. Dark green blood spilled to the ground. For several hours, Deon did nothing but to butcher dead ants, and as time passed, he grew accustomed to the work. Finn looked over his shoulder and smiled at Deon''s figure. ''I guess he can really do a good job if he puts his mind into it.'' He chuckled. ''But why doesn''t he remove that stuffy helmet?'' He wondered before coming to a realization all by himself, ''AH! Is he ashamed of his face? Maybe he''s too ugly? Then again, when compared to me, everyone in this continent looks like squids¡­'' Finn went back to stirring a pot-full of potion and adjusting the flame below a flask of distilling pheromone perfume. At night, the two of them ate a sumptuous feast prepared by Finn around a campfire. They talked about the strategy, Finn''s lectures on monster behavior, and his obsession with Almageia. The Midden was suddenly filled with laughter. With life. It was an ironic sight¡ªhe was surrounded by the dead yet Deon felt more alive than he had surrounded by the living. Despite his masochistic tendencies, Finn was friendly and fun to be with. He never ran out of stories to tell. Come morning, Deon and Mikael had already considered him a friend. "It''s finished! Hahaha! I really am so very great!" Finn patted himself on the back for a job well done. He had successfully produced an ant repellant and pheromone perfume. "It is regretful that you cannot teach me the teleportation spell¡­" He handed Deon the perfume, "Nevertheless, I trust that you will have my back, Sir Deon!" "Of course. Leave it to me." Deon received the perfume bottle and stared at the Midden''s entrance. After bathing themselves in their respective potions and gearing up, Deon, Mikael, and Finn stepped out of the ant cemetery. "Remember our plan." Finn reminded Deon. Deon briefly nodded, carefully trudging along the narrow tunnels with his spear at hand. Meanwhile, Mikael served as reconnaissance. "The coast is clear!" he voiced to Deon at every fork on the road After several minutes, they encountered their first group of monsters. "Food¡­ the¡­ fo..od¡­is..wander¡­ing¡­" the ant''s antennae twitched and sent its thoughts to the rest of the ants. Mikael swooped into the gloom. There was a total of nine Killer ants queuing in the tunnel up ahead. "Oh, Sh*t! looks like we attracted too much!" Mikael cursed. Fighting one killer ant had been deadly enough, but now they had to fight three-against-nine? However, something was different about this group compared to the one they fought yesterday. If the ones before had abnormally large heads and equally large mandibles, the ants now had noticeably smaller heads and less threatening jaws. However, the fact that they were outnumbered still remained. "FIRST WAVE, INCOMIIING! NINE ENEMIES SIGHTED!" Mikael warned Deon who tensed in a defensive stance in return. "Sir Finn! nine ants are coming this way!" Deon quickly relayed the information to Finn. "Okay!" Finn brought out a 13-inch wooden brush. It had a hollowed cylindrical body called the barrel which was made of Magusteen wood¡ªa special tree known for having the highest mana conductance¡ªand a grip made of a mana insulating material Finn loaded a vial of blood ink into the cartridge inside the barrel. After hearing the tell-tale snap that ensured that the blood ink was now flowing to its bristles, Finn brandished the brush like a wand. A moment later, the group of ants appeared. Their matte black exoskeleton hampered Deon''s accuracy to grasp their positions in the dark tunnel. It would''ve been easy for these monsters to kill, undetected, if it hadn''t been for Mikael''s scouting. Deon jumped into the fray, buying time for Finn to draw his mana circle. Fortunately, the terrain played to his advantage. Due to the narrow tunnel, only three Killer ants could attack him simultaneously while the other six could only sit back to wait for their turn. He slashed. He stabbed. He did not mind even when his attacks uselessly clanked against their tough carapace. Killing them was not his task¡ªstalling them was. Throughout the fight, he continued his hit-and-run tactic. Relying on Mikael to cover his unprotected side with the Psychokinesis skill. ''Isn''t he done yet?'' he nervously glanced over Finn''s direction. Finn was loading yet another vial of blood into his brush, in front of him was a floating red mana circle with an incomplete configuration. "WHAT?! Why is he so slow?!" Mikael complained to Deon, probably asking whether this casting speed was considered ''Normal''. But Finn was indeed too slow by combat Almagi standards. Deon had never known any Almagi to run out of blood ink on their first attack spell. However, he soon understood why Finn replaced his ink. Finn resumed drawing the mana circle but instead of red, white glyphs filled the blank spaces¡ªthe characteristic color of wind element. Deon gaped at the unorthodox circle. He knew from his limited Alamagi knowledge that Mana circles drawn using blood ink meant for a different element were bound to malfunction. That is, a faulty spell will backfire to its caster. He had seen one too many promising Almagi lose their lives because of spell malfunctions. As such, very few Almagi deliberately played with mana circle configurations¡ªthe risk was just too high. Finn saw Deon''s horror-struck face and smirked, "I''m ready." Deon grimly nodded. Now was not the time to question Finn''s unconventional combat style. He hurriedly called Mikael, "Sir Mikael! Teleport!" "I know!" Mikael partially integrated with Deon and activated his teleportation skill. Deon reappeared behind Finn just in time as he shouted, "FIRE BURST!" --Chapter end¡ª ____________________________________________________________________________________________ Disclaimer: Finn is NOT a sexual masochist. He is a MORAL masochist (a nonsexual form of masochism). His masochism manifests in over-working himself and going beyond his limits. Finn doesn''t like physical pain because he thinks his blood is too precious. Instead, he likes psychological pain (Like being commanded to do things with an authoritative voice.) There are many types of masochism. In Jens Zimmermann''s Hermeneutic: A Very Short Introduction (2015), it states that the ability to learn becomes internalized and is expressed in new ways. In simple terms, moral masochists learn their boundaries and push past them (that''s very ''Plus Ultra'', right? *wink*) to increase their tolerance. That is, they deal with frustration to develop coping mechanisms for future frustration. Here''s a citation from the source: "Bion is concerned with the capacity to suffer because he recognizes the connection that exists between pain and growth" To reiterate the connection between this ''capacity to suffer,'' as a way to grow points to the reasoning why one would self inflict frustration through moral masochism. Chapter 42 - Unorthodox (Part 2) "FIRE BURST!!" Finn bellowed with as much majesty as Vold*mort cursing H*rry P*tter. The circle shone blindingly as it congregated atmospheric mana in a fiery attack. Deon crouched low; eyes shut tight as he braced himself from the spell malfunction. However, his fears did not come to fruition. The mana circle enlarged and shrunk just like how it should. Only, its output was far stronger than normal! A great fire erupted from the circle, ejecting a pillar of raging fire like a flamethrower. Then, as if the power wasn''t nearly enough, a gust of wind fed the flames, further extending the range of the attack. The flames howled like a roaring beast as it traveled the length of the tunnel, scorching anything in its path to tinders¡ªbe it walls, ground, or monster. The Killer ants did not even have time to escape. The fire devoured them. Grilled their flesh. Charred their tough armor. Until every drop of liquid in their bodies evaporated to near-nothingness. Mikael covered his ears as the Killer ants collectively screeched. "kiee¡­eeh!!! Kiiiiihh!! It¡­ bu..rrns!! kie..eh!!" They writhed on the ground, trying to extinguish the flames¡­ but it was all for naught. Mikael eyed their pitiful figures. Somehow, he felt bad for the monsters. He sympathized with them in that their fates seemed far too cruel. He remembered his outstanding punishment in Tartarus¡ªan Eternity of toiling away in hellfire. Although these were monsters, burning them to death just didn''t sit well with Mikael. On the other hand, Deon looked like he short-circuited. His jaw hung open at the sight and, like a fish out of water, his mouth soundlessly opened and closed. His wide eyes stared at Finn as if he was a monster, but beneath it was the unmistakable awe. Finn recognized this and haughtily smiled, flashing a row of perfectly white teeth. "How was it? I''m amazing, right?" Deon slowly nodded. No. ''Amazing'' was an understatement. Finn was undoubtedly a genius among geniuses. To think that his Tier-1 spell would be three times more powerful than the one they saw in the Midden... "It''s not a fluke, right?" Deon asked just to be sure, "Please tell me it''s not a fluke¡­" "Ermm¡­" but Finn awkwardly looked away. "WHAT!? Don''t tell me¡­ Were you experimenting in the middle of a fight!?" Gone was Deon''s respectful gaze. In its place was an expression of absolute disbelief. "Uhh... no? not really?" Finn vaguely answered. But Deon pressed for an answer, "What do you mean by that, Sir Finn?!" Finn sighed. "Well¡­ I''ve known that the spell would work since I''ve tried it before but¡­" he sheepishly looked at Deon, "to be honest, the success rate is still at 70 percent." Deon was speechless. He had known that Combat Almagi are a bunch of people crazy about their field of study. So much that they are willing to drain their blood for the sake of ''science'', but he did not expect that Finn was an extreme case who would sacrifice even him¡ªDeon. A person he just met the day before and a prince of this kingdom. "That''s why I was extra careful in drawing the circle!" Finn hurriedly defended. ''Ahh¡­ so that''s why he took too long to cast the spell¡­'' Mikael, who was watching them from the side, warily looked at Finn, ''He''s too dangerous. He might put Deon at risk.'' To Mikael, Deon''s safety was the top priority. He could not allow Deon to die before he collected enough good karma. Thus, he decided that after escaping from this dungeon, He and his royal partner would have nothing to do with Finn. ''Too bad¡­ I really liked him. He could''ve been a great friend and ally.'' Mikael thought in regret. But then Mikael noticed the corners of Finn''s lips twitching creepily. At first, he assumed that Finn''s face was red due to shame but now¡­ ''THIS GUY! IS HE ENJOYING THIS?!'' Mikael shivered in disgust after remembering Finn''s morally masochistic tendencies. "Anyway, there''s still work to be done!" Finn schooled his expression as he diverted the topic, "The monsters won''t die from that attack. You see, killer ants are a tenacious lot." Deon gave Finn the stink eye. He vowed not to drop the subject, but for now, he still had a job to finish. The night before, Finn told Deon what to do¡­ ''As with any other living being, destroying the heart is the best way to kill the monsters.'' Finn explained. ''But the killer ant yesterday was too fast!'' ''Right. That''s why I will incapacitate them with a long-range attack then, you''ll take their hearts when they''re down.'' ''I understand, Sir Finn. By the way, where is an ant''s heart?'' Deon, with the help of Mikael, butchered the struggling ants'' abdomen. Finn told them that an Ant''s heart was located not on its thorax but its gaster* and that instead of a plump organ, theirs was a tube heart. They cut out the monsters'' hearts, instantly killing them. Since Mikael and Deon were the ones to land the final blow, all the experience points went to them. Ping! Ping! <Co-Player ''Deon Hensworth'' has leveled up!> Ping! <Co-Player ''Deon Hensworth'' has leveled up!> In the end, Mikael only leveled up once while Deon, twice. ''Is this like pok*mon? where the experience points needed to level up increases at higher levels?'' Mikael thought it was likely the case. ''Nevertheless, hunting with Finn is so efficient.'' He thought how hard it was with just Deon to fight against a single Killer ant. "Come to think of it¡­ aren''t these monsters too weak compared to the ones before?" he murmured in contemplation. Unbeknownst to him, Deon was also wondering about it. He was certain that this group was far weaker and less agile than the first ant. "Sir Finn, don''t you think they were not as strong as the previous one?" "Ahh¡­ that''s because these guys are just minor worker ants." Finn readily answered, "See their heads? Those with bigger heads are soldier ants while the ones with smaller heads are worker ants." "Much like people, the ant colony has a very strict caste system. Most of them are minor workers, some are major workers like soldiers, then there''s the strongest guy, the super major worker and lastly, the queen¡­" His icy blue eyes sparkled with unbridled curiosity, "Well, that''s what the books say. I can''t say I''m an expert in this field, but I think there are many more things left to discover about them." ''So, in short, we just defeated mobs.'' Mikael bitterly thought. --Chapter end-- ____________________________________________________________________________________________ *Gaster is part of an ant''s abdomen. Chapter 43 - On My Own. A group of two young men and a spirit continued to go down the narrow ant tunnels. To ensure their safety, Mikael tirelessly drifted ahead of the group to scout. He killed the monsters that he could manage, clearing the path for his fragile partner and their masochistic companion. On their way, Deon bickered with Finn. "I''m telling you, Sir Finn! Using a modified spell on mobs is an overkill!" "BUT! Didn''t you see that majestic pillar of fire? Wasn''t it so satisfying to watch?" "Right now, we don''t need unnecessarily flashy spells with a probability of backfiring." "Ehem¡­ I disagree." Finn held his straight nose up in the air, "Flashy spells are a must if we want to attract monsters to our direction." He waved his hand and said as if to prove his point, "How many minutes do you think it''s been since our last monster encounter? At this rate, it''ll take months before we manage to sweep this place clean!" Mikael watched as Deon was stunned speechless. ''He really has a knack for starting arguments that he couldn''t win.'' Mikael quietly chuckled, ''But Finn is right. This is too inefficient¡­ we have to gather the enemies in one place and blast them off simultaneously¡­ but how?'' As Mikael was lost in his thoughts, he missed the sound of something heavy scraping across the dirt floor¡ªUntil the monster was right up his nose! "qu¡­een¡­is¡­hung..ry¡­ must¡­ hurry¡­" A Soldier Killer Ant appeared from the gloom, dragging along an unconscious woman. "Fo..od?..." as soon as the Soldier Ant got within 15 meters of Deon, its antennae jerked like a dowsing rod in search of water. Six spindly legs suddenly rushed onward after the monster sniffed the pheromone off of Deon. Its large mandibles that carried the woman by her collar tightly clasped and she was dragged haphazardly like a sack of potatoes. "DEON! WATCH OUT! A SOLDIER ANT IS COMING YOUR WAY!" Mikael warned. Deon relayed the warning to Finn. But Finn just stood back, arms crossed in his broad chest, generally looking inattentive. "Sir Finn! I said there''s a soldier ant approaching!" Deon repeated, assuming Finn hadn''t heard him. "Yes, I know," Finn replied. "Then why?..." Deon was confused. ''Why was Finn acting like this instead of bringing his brush out?'' "What? You said it was just one monster. You should handle this alone. If I help you every time, my ink supply will run out." Finn calmly explains, "So, I''ll only help when there''s a large group, okay?" Indeed, Finn was a person who marched at his own pace. He was someone who willingly entered this dungeon to satiate his curiosity. Someone who readily bosses around Deon, whom he met for the first time yesterday. Someone who camped in the ant cemetery as if it was his own backyard. Someone who used a potentially dangerous spell on mobs¡ªThat was Finn. A combat Almagi who cannot be understood by common sense. Deon gave up trying to get Finn to fight. He kept his eyes alert, awaiting the duel with the incoming monster. Scarlet orbs soon glowed beyond the tunnel, an aura of death and madness seeping off its matte black exoskeleton. The Soldier Ant threw the woman to the side as it excitedly dashed toward Deon. Hoping that this time, his title effect would prove useful, Deon started the fight with a bluff. <Skill: Bluff Lvl. 1 is activated.> Crimson Aura enveloped his body. ''I can do this.'' his eyes burned fiercely, ''I can defeat you. On my own.'' Despite his initial reluctance, he now treated this fight as a test¡ªA test of courage. Deon and the Soldier Ant squared off. Black versus Red. ''Oh?'' Finn whistled, appreciating the crimson haze radiating from Deon. ''Was he a Spear Master? he sure didn''t act like it, though¡­'' Ping! <Attempting to induce ''Fear'' state¡­> Suddenly, the ant stiffened. Ping! <System Notification: Foe is in ''Fear'' state.> <Foe is paralyzed with fear! it may be unable to move!> ''It worked!'' Deon beamed with delight! Deon rushed at top speed; spear aimed at the monster''s glowing compound eyes. "RRRAAAHHH!!" his battle cry resounded throughout the length of the tunnel. <Skill: Stab Lvl. 1 is activated.> Deon felt the system guide his body. His torso automatically twisted as his spear-wielding arm stretched as far back as physically possible. Deon felt the tension build-up. His muscles seemed to increase in size. Then, like a rubber band pulled taut, his arm snapped forward with maximum power! CHAKK!!! The spear pierced the ant''s right eye! Its tip penetrated all the way to the back of the monster''s head! "KIIIEEEEEHHHHH!!!!" Deon swiftly pulled his weapon back and secured his distance. Mikael and Finn watched the scene in amazement. But more than the spectators, it was Deon who was most surprised by his feat. ''I did it¡­.'' His heart throbbed painfully against his chest, ''I fought¡­ on my own¡­ without anyone''s protection¡­'' He gazed at his trembling hands, feeling the adrenaline rush. Then, his hazel brown eyes trailed to the green blood dripping to the ground up to the Soldier Ant''s bleeding eye. His pride that he kept hidden in the depths of his soul surged forth. ''I DID IT!'' The words echoed in his heart, slowly breaking the cage known as inferiority complex that barred his self-esteem. Mikael looked at Deon with proud eyes. He knew. That short attack might just be one of the many that Deon executed since yesterday, but to the cowardly prince, it held an entirely different meaning. It was a start. It was a revolution against his established identity¡ªa persona recognized even by the Ascension system. Little by little, Deon was picking up the broken pieces that would make up his ''Self''. And he would bloom. Majestically. Against everyone''s expectations. To become the Greatest! -- Chapter end-- Chapter 44 - Step By Step "Sir Deon," Finn called out with a serious expression, "It''s not over yet." His cold tone jolted Deon out of his ecstasy. "Killer ants don''t die right away even if you sever their heads. So don''t rejoice before finishing the job." Finn reminded. A look of shock passed through Deon''s mien, but he knew Finn was right. It wasn''t time to celebrate yet. "Kie..eeh!!! Ba¡­d¡­ foo¡­d!!" The Soldier ant shrieked. Ping! <Alert! Foe is resisting the ''fear'' state. Courage stat is rising!> The Killer ant was enraged! Boiling anger slowly eclipsed the induced fear. Its frozen stiff body trembled; Its left eye glowed a deeper shade of red. The Killer ant seethed at the one-eyed view of Deon. "No¡­ NO!" Deon scrambled to attack! His gut feeling told him¡ª''if you don''t kill it now, it will kill you.'' He must hurry. Before the monster regained control of its body! He dashed to its side, intending to pierce its heart. <Skill: Stab Lvl. 1 is activated.> BUT! An ominous sound resonated in the air. Ping! <Warning! Foe broke free from the ''fear'' state. Paralysis effect is lifted.> Displaying its astonishing speed, the Killer ant dodged Deon''s attack! ''UGHH!!'' Deon was caught in his own momentum and lost his footing. Although thanks to it, he luckily avoided the terrifying mandibles that snapped at where his head had been a second ago. Deon sprinted away to secure his distance, but in a confined space like the tunnel, he could only run so far. Mikael and Finn watched Deon''s struggle. The situation had reversed. Just a minute ago, Deon was basking in delight yet now, he ran for dear life. ''Should I help him?'' Mikael believed that right now, Deon was undergoing an evolution. Thus, he didn''t want to squander this chance to hasten Deon''s growth by interfering, just when his weak-hearted partner had taken his first baby steps toward a great future but¡­ ''He''s better off depressed than dead.'' Mikael quickly made up his mind and swooped to assist Deon, dagger in tow. The Killer ant behaved like the first ant that they encountered. As such, Deon and Mikael were already familiar with its move set¡ªthough this didn''t necessarily mean that they could overcome the high strength difference. Dodging to the right, Deon took advantage of the monster''s blind spot to attack. This was now a battle of speed. Which was faster? Deon''s spear or the ant''s evasion? <Skill: Stab Lvl. 1 is activated.> Clang! Just when Deon thought he had successfully struck its abdomen, the ant''s massive jaw intercepted the spear shaft in a deadly vice grip! The ant''s compound eye seemed to glow maliciously. Then, it pulled! Yanking Deon''s spear away with its powerful mandibles! Deon''s eyes widened in surprise as he was pulled along with his weapon, "Whoaaa!!" He lost his balance and he veered straight toward the ant''s right antenna. An eye for an eye. The vile monster stretched its antenna like an acupuncture needle ready to stab Deon''s hazel brown orbs. "No¡­ I can''t dodge!" Deon closed his eyes shut. ''Huh?'' But the attack did not come. When the young prince opened his eyes, he witnessed the ant fall lifeless into the ground. A flash of silver gleamed somewhere in the back. A dagger, glistening with green blood, floated in the air before falling, unmoving like the monster it slew, to the ground. Mikael studied Deon''s face. He was clearly dispirited. He had thought that this time, he could kill the ant on his own. Without his spirit partner saving his sorry a*s from monsters, as if he was a damsel in distress or, as Mikael liked to call him, a ''Princess''. Mikael recognized that Deon''s self-confidence that soared to great heights earlier had taken a steep nosedive. But instead of feeling sorry for him, Mikael felt his insides burn with anger. ''What the heck?! Is this really how fragile your ego is?'' Mikael fumed. He did NOT sign up for this and he refused to babysit Deon. ''He needs to toughen up.'' Unable to hold himself back, Mikael used his Psychokinesis skill to smack Deon upside the head. "What are you being depressed for?! Did you seriously think you could handle a Soldier ant by yourself?! HUUUUH?!! You think you''re some protagonist of a shonen manga who goes ''Oh, I wanna be the strongest that no mortal ever was.'' And magically beats all his enemies?! HUUUUH!??! GET OFF YOUR HIGH HORSE, YOU PATHETIC PRINCE! THIS IS REALITY! THE WORLD DOESN''T REVOLVE AROUND YOU!" Deon quietly listened to Mikael''s admonition. His eyes reddened around the corners and his face heated up until it was beet red. After saying his piece, Mikael calmed himself. "I''m sorry, Sir Mikael¡­" Deon muttered under his breath, visibly depressed. "Haaaah¡­." Mikael sighed, "Do you remember what I told you when you leveled up and got a skill while I didn''t?" "Pardon?" Deon tilted his head at the sudden question. "You''re really not very bright, are you?" Mikael crosses his arms as he floated beside Deon, "I told you that your strength is also my strength. We are bound by a universal contract, Deon. We share everything as conjugal properties and THAT means that MY strength is also YOURS." He paused, letting the young prince digest his words. "As of now, you''re nothing much. Just a boy born in a powerful and wealthy household. You may think that everything around you was given by your parents¡­ that you achieved nothing by yourself. But you have ME. I was the treasure that you won after proving your courage in that small village that even strong and scary mercenaries did not achieve." Slowly, the light in Deon''s eyes returned. "But just because you luckily gained the System doesn''t mean that you can become a hero right away. It is a step-by-step process, kid. Don''t be impatient. Together, we WILL grow stronger. Right up to the moment you die, I will be with you. So don''t EVER think that you must fight alone and win alone just to prove yourself to yourself. We are partners. You and I." Sniff¡­ ''Huh?'' after his heartfelt speech, Mikael heard sniffing. "WHA-?! WHAT THE HECK IS YOUR PROBLEEEEM?!?!" Tears and snot flooded Deon''s royal mug. He was crying like a baby hungry for milk. "UWAAAAAAAAAAHHH!!" Deon bawled his eyes out, sobbing as he struggled to form coherent sentences, "Si-Sir!!! TH-THANK YOUUU!! UWAAAHH!" "Oh! For F*cks sake! Shut the F*ck up! Finn''s watching!" only after saying it did Mikael acutely realize how wrong that sounded. If Finn could hear him, he would surely think that Mikael was a sadistic pervert and he shuddered at the thought that Finn might actually want Mikael to treat him like he just did to Deon. --Chapter end--- ____________________________________________________________________________________________ A/N: Aah¡­ how I love the fluff¡­ but seriously. Why is writing comedy so freaking hard? Maybe it''s just not my thing (So sorry if the story lacks comedy guys.. I tried. Ugh!) Chapter 45 - Being Dead Is Lonely Finn stared at the crying Deon. ''Why is he crying? So weird¡­ and how did he defeat the soldier ant?'' Finn scratched the arch of his brow, utterly confused at the events that took place a few meters before him. ''First, there was the unmistakable crimson aura.'' ''But from what I saw, Sir Deon was truly weak. He couldn''t possibly be a Crimson Knight.'' ''Although, I definitely felt chills just looking at that aura¡­ like I was afraid¡­'' ''But in my mind, I knew he wasn''t strong.'' ''It was an irrational fear¡­'' ''And his fighting style, although unpolished and oozing with desperation, was truly unique.'' ''I wonder how he does that ''teleportation'' thing?'' ''Also, I''m certain that I saw my dagger floating and whizzing around the battlefield like it had a mind of its own.'' ''Is he perhaps involved in occultism?'' His icy blue eyes bore a hole into Deon''s head as if to gouge out this strange knight''s secrets. Deon was such a mysterious creature to Finn. And with Finn''s personality, the more he did not understand something, the more he became obsessed with it. To him, Deon was like a puzzle waiting to be solved. Finn''s blood boiled with excitement, ''Aaaah¡­ how fascinating you are, Sir Deon.'' Unable to hold back his curiosity, Finn directly asked, "SIR DEON! ARE YOU INVOLVED IN OCCULTISM?" When Deon visibly stiffened, Finn already got his answer. On the other hand, Mikael briefly entered the Medium. He wanted to discuss the situation with Deon now that it has come to this. But even when they used Direct Messaging, Mikael and Deon talked in hushed tones. "Hey, Kid! This is your fault! Who told you to cry in the middle of nowhere?! Now, Finn''s grown suspicious." "I''m sorry, Sir Mikael¡­ I was just too touched by what you told me. By the way, can I call you ''Hyung*''?" "Wha--? Yuck! No! that''s so cringey!" goosebumps erupted from Mikael''s ghost skin. "Anyway, what do we do? Is this the moment that I reveal myself?" Mikael asked Deon to change the topic. Deon pondered for quite a while. "It''s too dangerous, Sir Mikael." "Dangerous? Why?" Mikael did not understand why revealing himself was dangerous since all the people in George''s village knew of his existence. "You don''t know the church here, Sir. They abhor anything that goes against the natural order. They hate anything they deem evil much more than they do Almagi¡ªand they DESPISE the Almagi. If you reveal yourself, paladins will march to the royal palace to catch us! they''ll burn us at stake!" Mikael finally understood Deon''s rationale. However, he was not happy about it. He really wanted to become friends with Finn. Deep inside, Mikael wanted people to know he exists. He desired validation of his existence. That''s why he always introduced himself to the people who visited his haunted orphanage. Because being dead is lonely. But he also knew that he could not risk Deon''s safety for his selfish desire. Although saddened, Mikael agreed with his partner''s decision. Deon walked toward Finn. "What are you saying, Sir Finn? How could I? HAHAHA!" he heartily laughed, trying to mask the awkwardness in his voice. Finn stared at him for a full minute. ''Sir Deon is such a terrible liar¡­'' He judged, ''Oh well if he wants to keep it a secret, I won''t pry.'' In the eastern Yeshand continent where wars prevailed for over a thousand years, lots of people turned to occultism to grant their wishes. Some wished for power while others wished for riches¡ªbecause only when one is rich and powerful will one be safe from the effects of war. As they say, peace is only for the privileged. However, there was no proof that these practices were legitimate nor effective. It was only a hundred years ago that peace returned to the turbulent Yeshand continent¡ªat the advent of Kariyah religious order. The Church unified people under the goddess, Kariyah, who they claimed to have gifted humanity with mana, also called the ''Life particles.'' They preached that the benevolent goddess carved out her heart to replace the core of the land and this ''immortal heart'' continuously pumps out mana that the roots of the Magusteen trees absorb and release onto the atmosphere. They said the goddess once descended from the heavens to deliver her will¡ªThat is to ''Maintain peace in the blessed land of Phantas.'' However, years passed and the power of the church grew to a terrifying degree and the goddess'' will was reinterpreted into ''Eliminate anything that threatens peace''. Since then, occult practices were condemned, and any occultists caught were burned at stakes, their ashes scattered to fertilize Magusteen forests to ''return to the goddess'' embrace'' and ''Purify their souls.'' Considering this, Finn perfectly understood why Sir Deon would want to hide his companion. "Ahahaha! I agree, Sir Deon. There''s no way that practice works anyway." Finn feigned ignorance. "Yes. it''s just one of my¡­" Deon struggled to come up with a reasonable excuse, "Special abilities. Ahaha¡­" Finn narrowed his eyes, looking at Deon like he was a very interesting lab rat, and sighed. To clear the awkward air, Finn moved to inspect the baggage that the Killer ant brought with it. "Hmmm¡­" Finn placed his forefinger below the woman''s nose, ''She''s still breathing¡­'' His icy blue eyes searched the woman''s body for any injury. The poor woman was riddled with bruises and gashes. Her right hand up to her elbows had been sliced off. ''She probably shielded her head with that arm out of instinct only to have it bitten off by the monster'' ''Where did she come from? Is it possible that there are still other living humans somewhere in this colony?'' Finn''s eyes followed the bloody trail --Like a gruesome version of Hansel and Gretel''s bread crumbs¡ªleading to the colony''s food storage. --Chapter end-- ___________________________________________________________________________________________ * Hyung is a word used by Korean males to address another male older than them who they are close to.. Hyung literally means "older brother". Chapter 46 - Two Is Better Than One; Three Is Better Than Two. "Sir Finn, is she still alive?" Deon worriedly asked. He looked at the woman''s pitiful figure. She had lost an arm and the stump continued to bleed her dry. Her face, contorted in an expression of suffering, was pallid. Beads of cold sweat formed at her temples, making her short black hair stick to her clammy skin. Her leather armor and clothes were tattered, revealing too much of her white, bruised skin. She was bleeding from numerous cuts, leaving Deon to wonder just how much pain she was in. Finn lifted her by her underarms and propped her against the tunnel walls in a sitting position. "Hey." Finn gently shook her body, trying to wake her up, But when the woman did not show any response, Finn slapped her cheek. HARD. "Hey wake up!" "Wha-What are you doing, Sir Finn?!" Deon was shocked at Finn''s ungentlemanly behavior, "How could you slap a lady?!" Deon was taught to always treat women delicately. As a Prince, as nobility, and as a man, he thought that he should always treat women with care and respect so Finn''s behavior came to him as a huge shock. Finn sighed. "Sir Deon." Finn''s voice suddenly turned cold, "Just because she''s a woman doesn''t mean that she''s a lady. if she''s here, then she''s a warrior... A warrior who needs to wake up and save herself." He could never understand why people of the east clung to the idea that women are weak and inferior. From where he came from, they always treated women as equals. Finn turned his attention back to the woman who was finally coming around. "Ughh¡­" the woman slowly opened her eyes. Her dark eyes slowly blinked, unfocused. She looked dazed like she was under anesthesia. Finn waved his hand in front of her, "Hello? Can you see me?" The woman gazed at Finn''s face, "Am I¡­dead?" "Huh?" Finn and Deon looked at each other in confusion. "Ahh¡­ Sir Angel¡­ Did you come to take my soul away?" the woman asked, apparently convinced that she had died. ''Hah! You wish! death doesn''t work that way. There''re only hyena-like skeletons in the underworld.'' Mikael scoffed from beside Deon. Instead of answering, Finn grimaced. He had grown used to people instantly falling for his bewitching appearance that it has already become quite tiring, ''Haah¡­ Really¡­ being beautiful is a sin.'' "Lady, you''re alive but if you don''t treat those quickly¡­" Deon cut into the conversation. The woman glared at Deon, suddenly coming to her senses, "Sir. I prefer to be called ''Dame* Nora'' rather than ''Lady''" At Nora''s harsh words, Deon embarrassedly pursed his lips and remained quiet at the side. Nora eyed her stump disdainfully. Deon knew what that look meant as he had also felt that way two nights ago. It was a look of self-hate and an overwhelming frustration for one''s weakness and the sense of helplessness that accompanied it. But unlike him, Dame Nora did not cry. With a stern look, she ripped a part of her pants and tightly tied her stump with just one arm and her teeth. She did not ask Finn nor Deon to help her tend to her wounds. She did it all¡ªby herself. Deon found her amazing. "So, what are you going to do now?" Finn asked Dame Nora, "For your information, we can''t help you escape because we still have to sweep this place clean." "That''s okay. I have no intention of asking you for help anyway." Nora replied, "But¡­ did I hear that correctly? You plan on killing all monsters here? Just the two of you? Or are there some other scouting group aside from yours?" she frowned, not believing that these two people wanted to go against thousands of monsters in an ant colony. She thought the two could only be one or the other¡ªeither they were delusional fools or courageous warriors. "No. it''s just Sir Deon and me, Finn." he proudly declared as if his statement made any sense from a normal person''s viewpoint, "So now that you''re awake, we''ll excuse ourselves. We still have lots of monsters to slay." Finn stood up and fetched his torch, walking ahead with so much confidence. "WAIT!" Nora jogged to catch up to their group. Finn and Deon turned around to face her. "Let me come with you," Nora said. Finn looked at the dame from head to toe, scrutinizing her as if deciding whether she would be useful or not. "Can you fight? I don''t think you have a weapon with you." "I can." Nora decisively answered, "I''m left-handed so my injury will not hinder my fighting abilities and if you could just provide me a sword¡­" she trailed off, realizing that a spearman and a combat Almagi wouldn''t have an extra sword that they could lend her. "Uhmm¡­ I do have a sword but¡­ can you turn around for a second?" Deon reluctantly asked. Nora''s and Finn''s eyebrows shot up. Anywhere they looked, Deon didn''t have anywhere to hide a long sword. Of course, this is because it didn''t occur to them that Deon might be a gold-spoon who carried around a national treasure. Nevertheless, they turned their backs on Deon who, in turn, fished out a small mana crystal to activate his space ring. Iridescent smoke rose and swirled into a space warp. Deon rummaged inside until he felt the cold sheathe of a sword. He pulled it out. The sheathe was made of black wood with gilded highlights. The hilt was basic, with merely a firm grip of black leather. There were no needless engravings on the one-meter blade. With its sleek design, the sword was beautiful, elegant, and practical. "Isn''t that the sword beside your spear? Why did you bring it here?" Mikael asked, remembering Deon''s hesitation in choosing his weapon. "Umm¡­ I just thought it wouldn''t hurt to have an extra weapon, Sir Mikael." Deon quietly responded. ''Does he want to be a swordsman?'' Mikael suspiciously thought. He had known Deon to have a weak personality and he wondered whether Deon was just forced to become a spearman. Like a student choosing his college major based on his parent''s decision, ''Well, it''s not like it''s the right time to ask him. We should focus on the task at hand.'' Deon handed Dame Nora the sword with an expression of regret. "Whoaa¡­ it''s so beautiful¡­" Dame Nora admired the blade under the torchlight and beamed at Deon, "Are you really sure that I can borrow this?" Seeing Deon nod, Dame Nora expressed her heartfelt gratitude, "Thank you, Sir Deon! I will use it well." Actually, Nora was worried that she''d burden Finn and Deon with her selfish desire. She had wanted to exact revenge on these monsters for killing her younger brother and taking her right arm. She wanted to tear them apart. LIMB. BY. LIMB. and scatter their flesh and blood on the ground. She had been caught while protecting her injured brother against five soldier ants. It was a five-against-two battle but with her brother incapacitated, she was ultimately left to fend them off, killing three of the five on her own However, while she was surrounded by the three ants, two others slaughtered her little brother right in front of her eyes. In her wrath, she lost all sense of reason and wreaked havoc. But it was too late. Her brother was dead, and she was too exhausted to fight. She eventually passed out, unable to recall how she arrived in the ant colony. --Chapter end-- ___________________________________________________________________________________________ *Dame is the same as the rank Knight but exclusive for women. Chapter 47 - Monster Eggs Finn briefed Dame Nora about their plans and gave her the same task as Deon. They were to work in tandem to protect Finn while he casts his spells and fights in turns whenever they encounter isolated ants. Deon had worried whether it was really okay for Dame Nora to fight since she was heavily injured, but on her first battle, she had proved Deon wrong. Dame Nora was strong. She could easily handle a soldier ant on her own and it didn''t even take her five minutes to kill the monster. She was also brutal. She butchered the killer ant mercilessly, spraying their blood on the tunnel walls and slicing their limbs with a terrifying look on her face¡­ like she held a personal grudge against them. And her swordsmanship¡­ Deon gaped at Dame Nora''s sword-wielding. It was unrefined like she didn''t receive proper training but it had overwhelming raw power. The tough carapace that Deon had so much trouble with cracked open at Nora''s force alone¡ªleaving Deon to wonder just where the power came from when her arms looked frail and malnourished. "Whoaa! That''s some frightening power right there¡­" Mikael whistled beside Deon, "Hey kid, now''s not the time to worry about the ''Lady'', seeing that she''s much stronger than you." He teased. But Deon was too focused on Dame Nora''s sword to pay him any attention. It was as though his soul was sucked into the sword, watching its movements like a moony-eyed lover. ''Deon''s really lucky, huh?'' Mikael thought as he, too, watched Dame Nora''s fight, ''it''s really fortunate that we came across such strong people. Now, Deon is safer with three guards.'' If it wasn''t for her arm wound bleeding, Dame Nora would have refused to stand back and let Deon deal with the next monster. The group advanced, following Dame Nora''s blood trail. Finn believed that the colony must have a food storage where the Killer ant fetched and dragged Nora from. To investigate why and how these F-class monsters suddenly evolved into lower C-class in just a year that they were left alone, Finn hypothesized that something must have changed either in their diet or their environment. That was their next destination¡ªthe food storage. Almost three hours passed before they arrived at the end of the trail and at this time, Deon and Mikael had managed to level up once individually. With each battle, they found themselves growing noticeably stronger as the fights slowly became easier. Even their coordination with Dame Nora and Finn slowly became more polished and fluid. They discovered each other''s quirks and adjusted to them, hence increasing their marching pace. "This is it." Finn turned to address the group, "Be vigilant and stay in formation. We don''t know how many enemies are inside so if we''re heavily outnumbered, we retreat. Understood?" Somehow, Finn solidified his position as the leader of the group. He had displayed enough intelligence and ability to gain both Dame Nora''s and Deon''s trust. Even Mikael who usually made decisions for Deon obediently followed Finn. The three of them entered in a triangle formation with Deon upfront for reconnaissance, Dame Nora on the rear left and Finn on the rear right. Mikael, on the other hand, floated far above them to access a greater view of the field. "FIRE BURST!" Finn quickly conjured a normal Tier 1 spell to light the entirety of the cave, trying to assess the number of enemies while they were near the entrance-- It was their way of knowing when to run and when to engage in battle. The pillar of fire blazed, briefly illuminating their surroundings. But something was amiss¡­ The cave was empty! "Huh?" Finn scratched his head. He had assumed that there would be dozens of monsters in this presumed dining area, yet instead of a battle, their group was greeted with eerie silence. "Umm¡­ Sir Finn, maybe we''re just in the wrong room?" Deon kindly offered to the slightly embarrassed Finn. "Yeah. Perhaps we missed the trail going further ahead." Dame Nora also provided Finn with words of comfort. They knew Finn was a proud Almagi and so far, his decisions had saved them from tight situations. They didn''t want Finn to be discouraged by one wrong choice and doubt his next ones. Then, Mikael said to Deon, "Hey kid, look up." Deon borrowed Finn''s torch and raised it high¡ªand there they were, HUNDREDS UPON HUNDREDS of massive teardrop-shaped, resin-colored balloons hanging from the cave ceiling. "Wha-What are those?!" Deon pointed a trembling finger to the high roof filled with inflated capsules. The sight of them made Deon''s skin crawl with utter disgust! "Are those¡­ PEOPLE?!" Dame Nora also exclaimed as she peered into the capsules. Inside each spherical balloon was a human suspended in a fetal position. Drowning in resin-colored liquid, some had missing body parts, while others had minor injuries but all of them looked to be sleeping like overdue fetuses inside the womb. To see them hanging from the ceiling like giant monster eggs was truly a frightening sight to behold! Finn took the torch from Deon and stepped further into the cave. He craned his neck upwards and narrowed his icy blue eyes to inspect the capsules. "Is it just me or are the capsules pulsating?" he absentmindedly muttered. Hearing his comment, Mikael soared higher to see it more clearly. To his surprise, Finn was right! The capsules really were subtly vibrating! "YUCK! This is so creepy!" Said Mikael as he recoiled at the sight. "Sir Mikael, can you confirm if those people are still alive?" Deon whispered to his partner. Mikael reluctantly drifted back to the ceiling. He picked a balloon and passed through its membrane, coming face to face with a human male curled inside the pool of orange liquid. "Hmm¡­" Mikael held his chin on one hand and carefully watched the man''s face for any indication of life, "Ah! His eyelids moved!" The man''s eyes moved rapidly beneath his eyelids as if he was having a nightmare! --Chapter end-- Chapter 48 - Replete After confirming with the other balloons, Mikael drifted beside his partner. "Kid, they''re alive." He told Deon, "Barely, but still very much alive. I think that orange liquid is some sort of preservation chemical that keeps them sedated." Deon relayed this to the group. Although Finn and Dame Nora wondered how he gathered such information when he did nothing but stare in space, they believed his report. Deon had proven his extraordinary scouting skills countless times. Whenever he said something, be it the number of enemies or the type of ant monster, it was always spot on¡ª As if he has eyes that could see past the walls of the ant tunnels. "Does that mean I was also in one of those things before the soldier ant took me?!" Dame Nora asked with disbelieving eyes. She could not imagine herself suspended helplessly, completely unaware and vulnerable, in this cave''s ceiling. Just the thought of it sent shivers down her spine. Yet all the evidence points to that possibility and she could no longer deny the fact that if not for these two young men before her, she would''ve already met her demise, fed to the queen without knowing how she died. "Come to think of it¡­ I never thanked you for saving me." Dame Nora respectfully bowed, "Sir Deon and Sir Finn, thank you. I owe both of you my life! If there''s anything that I can do to repay your favor in the future, please do let me know!" Deon bashfully smiled. He was not used to being treated with such gratitude although they just coincidentally saved the dame. "No, Dame Nora. Anyone would''ve done the same. We just did what we should." On the other hand, Finn focused his attention on the balloon closest to his position. He brought out his brush and began drawing a simple white mana circle over his head like a painter doing a mural on the ceiling. ''Ugh! I really hate that spells can only go in a default direction!'' Thought Finn as he struggled to draw the symbols vertically, ''maybe I should research how to configure them to change directions.'' As he was making plans for his future study, Finn finished the Tier- 1 wind spell. "Wind Slash!" He said with such clarity. The circle shone, enlarged, and ejected a single blade of wind before shrinking to nothingness. Like a water wave moving out from its point of origin, the crescent wind blade elongated as it traveled fifteen meters up the air, losing power as it did, to strike that one balloon. However, the distance was too large. The attack power dissipated too much that the blade only managed to lightly scratch the balloon. ''Hmm¡­ I need a stronger spell." Finn held his chin in contemplation. As the only long-range attacker in their team (he believed), Finn was the only one capable of bringing down one of those massive orbs, ''I wonder how I can bring them down¡­'' But he didn''t need to do anything more as the massive orange orb dropped on its own! BAM! Like a ripe fruit falling from the tree, the tear-shaped balloon fell to the ground with a loud thud! Startled, everyone in their group flinched in surprise. They stared at the orb, unmoving and acutely waiting for it to crack open and release its prisoner. But it didn''t! Instead, the orb rocked, and a thought was sent to Mikael. ''Do you ¡­.wa..nt.food?'' Mikael turned around, trying to locate the monster who sent him the thoughts. Until¡­ Several more orbs dropped like bombs from the ceiling! The ground cracked, sending a thick cloud of dirt into the air. Cough! Cough! Deon and his companions waved their hands in front of their faces to disperse the dust. Their eyes teared up as the particles floated in their direction while five orbs trembled like hatching eggs, surrounding Deon''s group in a pentagon. "Wha?! What''s happening, Sir Finn?!" Deon frantically asked. "I don''t know! Get into position!" Finn shouted back. Then, the orbs rolled like golems and a chorus of thoughts bombarded Mikael! "Do yo..u..want¡­foo¡­d?" "D¡­o you..w..ant.food?" "Do..yo..u?" "Fo..od?" Finally, the rest of the repletes''** body rolled into view, forming an asterisk with Deon''s group at their center. Their antennae hypnotically swayed as if sniffing the air! "No¡­ You do..n''t wan¡­t food¡­ YO..U ARE..F..OOD!!" "FOO..D! MU..ST..EAT¡­FO..OD!!" The repletes'' mouths stretched open! Wider and WIDER!! And like vacuum cleaners, they sucked air with a terrifying force! "HOLD YOUR GROUND!! DON''T ENGAGE!!" Finn bellowed through the raging winds. But he could not, for the life of him, think of a better way out of their predicament. At this rate, the repletes will suck them into their gaping mouths and they will be stuck, sedated, inside those massive stomachs. With his platinum blonde hair lashing in the air like angry whips, Finn tried his best to hold his ground. He figured that the only thing that they could do now was to wait until the monsters stopped inhaling. He had noticed that their already large bellies kept expanding as they sucked more air. Thus, he could only hope that their group would be able to withstand the suction until those bellies reached their limit. "UGHHHH!!" Finn grunted. A little more! He just has to endure a little more! But combat Almagi were known for their weak constitutions. Soon, his legs gave out. He dug his heels into the ground but they gradually slipped and he was sucked leg-first into the mouth of a monster! "SIR FIIIINNNN!!!" Deon cried. --Chapter end-- ___________________________________________________________________________________________ **Repletes are ants who work as food storage, they are literally stuffed with food until they almost burst.. When ants are hungry, they simply touch the replete who regurgitates the food for their consumption. Like living refrigerators! Chapter 49 - The More, The Merrier! Finn clawed at the ground. But he had nothing to hold on to. His long, pale fingers scratched the dirt until they bled. In his mouth was his brush, gritted between his two rows of white teeth. His eyes were shut tight to keep the dirt away as the violent winds continuously pulled him into the monster''s gaping maw. "SIR FIIINN!!!" Deon cried. He stretched his arm toward the combat Almagi, struggling not to get sucked with him. The moment that he grasped Finn''s bloody hand, Deon shouted at the top of his lungs, "SIR!!!" But his desperate cry was not aimed at Finn. Mikael immediately understood Deon''s intention. There was only one way out of this situation¡ªLiterally. "Got it!" Mikael swooped inside Deon''s body. <Skill: Partial Integration Lvl. max is activated.> The Host''s left eye flashed pale green. Ping! <System Notification: Due to Partial Integration, the System has switched player mode from ''Solo'' to ''Duo''> <System Notification: Percent Assimilation with Co-player Deon Hensworth has increased to 48%> <System Notification: Percent Assimilation is less than 66.66%, Level 3 active skills are sealed.> Kaede briefly closed his heterochromic eyes. The two souls within him could only hope that they were right. Ever since that dangerous, life-risking experiment they had with the boulder, Deon and Mikael had a nagging suspicion that their skills were not as simple as they seemed. ''If we could teleport objects with us, would it be possible to bring other people as well?'' they wondered. With the skill description not explicitly stating these limits, they could only hope that this time as well, their Ascension System would help them out. "Dame Nora! Hold my hand!" Kaede turned to the Dame who looked at him quizzically. "Just do it!" he insisted. Nora reached for his hand and braced herself for whatever he planned to do. <Skill: Teleportation Lvl. 1 is activated.> A sensation of passing through a wall of icy water engulfed the group. In an instant, they were transported three meters away from their original position¡ªright behind the largest replete and close to the cave entrance. Finn and Nora''s eyes widened in shock! It was their first time with teleportation and the experience was truly mind-blowing! It felt like all the nerves in their body froze along with time and space. Like they were plucked out of the reality, only to pop back in an instant. "Sir! Dame! RUUN!!!" Kaede jolted them out of their daze and the group ran out, leaving the repletes, with their heavy inflated abdomen, behind. They ran¡­ And ran¡­ And ran¡­ Until they were back to where they started¡ªThe Midden, the only safe place in the entire colony. "Hah! Hah! Hah!" They all gasped for breath. Finn clutched his aching chest, feeling it burn as his lungs screamed for air while Deon held his knees. He had not run that desperately since Mikael''s test of courage. Meanwhile, Dame Nora sat on the graveyard floor, eyeing Deon and Finn with a complicated expression. "You¡­ What are you?" she asked as if it was only now that she recognized the weirdness of her companions. Or perhaps she had just reached the limit of weirdness that she could take with Deon''s last stunt. "What? Are you including me?" Finn pointed to himself, brows raised, "I''m normal. Ask HIM. I''ve also been wondering about him since the beginning." He then pointed the accusing finger to Deon. Dame Nora grimaced when Finn claimed he was ''normal''. As far as she was concerned, Finn was also very much abnormal. What with all those unorthodox spells that he kept casting in group fights. But she also understood where his claim came from. Indeed, when compared to the strange spearman in their group, Finn really was STILL within the realm of normalcy. "Uhmm¡­" when seated in the hot seat, Deon awkwardly averted his gaze. He and Mikael had canceled the partial integration while on the run and now, Deon secretly wished Mikael would take over his body and deal with the situation in his place. But he knew that was just his cowardice speaking. If he truly wanted to change, he must learn to step out of everyone''s protective shadow. "How exactly did you get us out of there, Sir Deon?" Dame Nora persistently asked. "Te-Teleportation¡­" Deon mumbled, "It''s just a special ability that I have. I-I can''t really explain how to do it. I just can." Mikael shook his head at his partner''s lame answer. He thought that they really should get their story straight sooner rather than later because situations like this would surely arise frequently in the future. It has been a while since he advised Deon since he wanted the young prince to learn as much as he could from this hunting experience. He figured that this would hasten Deon''s emotional and mental growth. For now, Mikael''s job was to provide their group with as much assistance as he could and protect his partner from any danger. Seeing the pleading look in Deon''s hazel brown eyes that peeked beneath the iron helmet made Nora and Finn feel slightly guilty for questioning the innocent young man. After all, Deon had saved them and there was no reason to unearth someone''s secrets if it didn''t harm them in any way. "What do we do now? If all those people are still alive, then we must save them!" Deon appealed to change the topic. "I agree. We need as many people as possible to increase the success of this operation." Nora nodded to Deon. To their surprise, Finn opposed the idea. Arms crossed with an imposing aura, Finn boldly asked, "Why?" Dame Nora and Deon exchanged a questioning gaze and simultaneously said, "What do you mean ''Why''?" "I mean, it''s not like we are obliged to help. Might I remind you that this is a hunting COMPETITION, and WE are competing against THEM. If we save all those people, not only will our profits decrease drastically but we also cannot guarantee whether they would be any help at all." Finn reasoned, "I am not a saint nor do I have any plans of becoming a hero. So, I don''t see why I must use my precious blood ink to save them when there''s nothing in it for me." Mikael nodded in appreciation, ''Now here''s someone who knows his trade well.'' BUT! Mikael swooped beside Deon and whispered, "Kid! Tell him you''re the prince! Promise him a reward or whatever. We NEED to save those people!" Deon almost teared up at his partner''s noble heart. He did not expect Mikael to tell him to save others. If anything, Deon had expected him to agree with Finn and tell him not to butt his nose in dangerous matters and to leave them alone. "Sir¡­" He looked in Mikael''s direction with big puppy eyes. What he did not know was that Mikael''s reason was far from noble. He only wanted to save people to rack up good Karma. ''With hundreds of people to save, I''ll be sure to get lots of positive Karma points!'' Mikael rubbed his palms together in anticipation, ''Indeed¡­. The more, the merrier!" --Chapter end-- Chapter 50 - Prince Deon Vs. Spearman Deon Amid the mountains of dead ants in the monster graveyard were three living people and one spirit. Finn had started another bonfire after clearing some space off of the monster carcass. It was lunchtime¡ªor so they believed. It was hard to tell just how much time had passed while they were inside the ant colony. It may be half a day, a day, or two days¡­ Whether the competition had already ended or not, the three participants could not afford to think that their efforts to clear the dungeon might be in vain as being late in the awarding ceremony meant forfeiting any monetary rewards. Finn asked the members to bring in any fresh corpse, to which Dame Nora and Deon reluctantly complied. Scattered in the Midden, the members of the group fell silent. Each of them immersed in their own thoughts. Mikael stuck close to his partner, whispering ceaselessly to convince Deon to reveal his identity. "Kid. Don''t you want to save them? All those people need you!" "I know¡­ But¡­ Father told me not to reveal myself¡­" Deon mumbled under his breath as he waded through a pile of dead ants. He knew. His royal lineage was both a gift and a curse. He could wield great authority. Any citizen of this kingdom would have no choice but to follow his will. If he wanted to, he could order Finn to obey him. He could tell them to do all the work while he sat back in a comfortable place, away from danger, and simply wait for results. Even now, he could refuse to do menial tasks in the name of royalty. But this authority came with a heavy price. The burden. The pressure that came with it was something that Deon always had trouble dealing with. All monarchs are expected to do great things in exchange for the unwavering loyalty and respect that they receive. Deon looked at his grimy hands. They were still so small, so fragile. As a prince, he has the right to take charge of the people, holding their lives in the palm of his hand. Every decision he makes will affect them¡ªwhether they live or die, the choice was his. If he reveals his identity, their lives would be his responsibility. But can he? Can he truly save them? Right now, is he more capable as ''Prince Deon'' or as ''Spearman Deon''? Deon was scared. He was scared of tarnishing the reputation of his father, the king¡­ scared of the responsibilities that would befall him should he assume his noble title. "Uhmm¡­ can''t we¡­" Deon struggled to get the words out, knowing how Mikael would react, "just¡­ solve this without telling them I''m a prince?" "Why?" Mikael asked. "Think about it, sir. What would change? Even if I tell them I''m a prince, the fact still remains that there''s only three of us and we don''t have the ability to save everyone." Deon reasoned. Sigh. Mikael was greatly disappointed by Deon''s answer, "Really? Is that really why you refuse to reveal yourself? Because I think you''re just making excuses. Didn''t you just tell Finn that you have to save those people? Based on your tone back then, you didn''t think your number was a problem. You''re asking me what would change? A LOT, Deon. A lot will change. Look at the situation further and you''ll find your answer." Deon racked his brain, trying to see the picture that Mikael had drawn in his mind. Suddenly, it occurred to him. Indeed, their ultimate goal was to sweep the colony clean and for that, they need as many people as possible, But would anyone follow a young boy, an amputated woman, and an unstable Almagi? No. No one would follow them. People will move individually to escape from this hell hole and they will undoubtedly fail. It''s either they die in an encounter with a soldier ant or they die, unaware, as food for the ant queen. Their only chance at survival would be to band together. It was a well-known fact that the colony''s strength came with their numbers and Deon knew they had to use that same tactic against them. For that, the people needed someone to unite them. To control them. To instruct them. Someone to obey without question to prevent feuds within the group. Someone with authority. Someone like a Prince. Seeing the understanding dawn on his partner''s face, Mikael asked, "Do you get it now?" And he did. Deon understood perfectly what Mikael wanted from him, but it only served to increase the pressure. When his question was greeted with silence, Mikael pressed further. "I know you''re scared. But sooner or later, you WILL have to face them. Do you wish to be known as the cowardly prince forever?" Deon vigorously shook his head. Mikael continued, "No? then let me remind you. Being my partner means that you constantly have to save people and that requires reputation, Prince. Remember my title? The Apostle of Justice? You need to be like that¡ªfor those alive. As my name spreads in the realm of the dead, yours will spread in the realm of the living. Only then will people trust you with their problems and as you continue to produce results, they will reward you with good faith just as I am rewarded with good karma." Indeed, Mikael was a persuasive speaker. Despite his impure intentions, he managed to make it look noble. He was only after the karma points, but his words tugged at the young Prince''s heartstrings. As Deon listened to him, his heart that shrunk due to pressure now swelled with desire-- To become the apostle of justice for the living and be known not as the useless and pathetic prince but as a great and capable leader. "What should I do, Sir Mikael?" he asked, finally deciding to embrace his title and everything that came with it. --Chapter end¡ª Chapter 51 - The Mana Cycle "SIR DEON! ARE YOU DONE YET?" Finn shouted from the other side of the Midden. Beside him was Dame Nora who held a decapitated ant head as if it was a very smelly bowling ball. "I''M COMIIING!" Deon shouted back. He quickly waded through the tide of corpses and snatched one of the freshly deceased along the way. "What took you so long?" Finn asked, hand reaching for Deon''s monster corpse haul. But Deon offered no excuse. He couldn''t possibly tell them he was busy mulling things over while they diligently worked, could he? Mikael swooped beside Finn as he worked, curious about why he asked them to find fresh corpses. As usual, Finn skillfully butchered them, breaking their limbs as he would to a lobster. He fished a jar of red powder and opened the lid with one hand. He pinched some of the red powder and sprinkled them unto the ant meat. Using a soldier ant''s skull like a wok, Finn proceeded to stir-fry the monster meat. Mikael looked at Finn like he was insane¡ªmore so than he initially thought. He turned to his partner in quiet bafflement. Deon''s face had grown pale and his hazel brown eyes shook and dilated in repulsion. Deon gulped. "Umm¡­ Sir Finn?" he pointed to the Ant skull atop the blazing bonfire, "A-Are we going to eat that?" Finn and Dame Nora turned to him with looks that seemed to say: ''why are you asking something so obvious?'' "Yes? unless you want to starve?" Finn answered. "B-But! Isn''t it unsanitary? I mean, we just plucked them off the pile of dead¡­" Deon trailed off when he saw Dame Nora''s eyebrow twitch in annoyance. "I guess Sir Deon is a privileged knight." She said as she wiped green monster blood off herself, "Never had food from the trash?" The slight edge in Nora''s tone made Deon even more reluctant to reveal his identity for it seemed like the Dame had bad blood with nobility. Finn sighed. "Sir Deon, whether you are a noble or not, I assume you know that monster flesh is highly nutritious, right?" Finn said. Of course, Deon knew about that. After all, their chef always served them with food made from high-class monster meat¡ªa luxury only available to the royal family. With the limited supply and so much demand, the market price of monster meat naturally climbed to a point where only the wealthy nobles could afford them. The higher the danger level of a monster, the more desirable its flesh is. Sometimes, when hunter mercenaries get lucky and defeat B- to A-class monsters, they put them up for auction where the gourmet, Knights, and Combat Almagi fiercely compete and pay for hundreds of Gold. The reason?¡ª Mana. Known as the ''life particles'', Mana gets transferred to the body by eating from its source. In this case, the flesh and blood of prey. As they say, ''you are what you eat''. For monsters higher up in the food chain, eating the lower species adds to their mana pool, making it denser and purer. With higher mana purity, the monster will grow stronger and their bodies sturdier. Similarly, consuming high-class monsters make Knights and Combat Almagi stronger either with their physical attacks or spells. Simply put, it extends the consumer''s life span, makes them healthier, and increases their recovery speed. It was thanks to this that Deon could still move even as he had accumulated numerous injuries. The freshness also plays a role in mana transfer. Since mana is basically equivalent to ''life'', it dissipates into the surroundings as time passes, leaving only a small amount of mana residue in the corpse which in turn fossilizes to form mana crystals. And the cycle of mana goes on and on. "Well, if you don''t want to eat that''s also fine." Finn smiled as he forked a sizzling chunk of Killer ant meat. As he blew on the chunk to cool it off, the smoke wafted into Deon''s direction. Deon salivated and his stomach growled. Unlike its disgusting appearance, the smell was truly mouth-watering! For the past few days, Deon ate nothing but bread from the space ring. Although the pastry remained fresh inside the space, he still craved meat. Gulp. Finn noted Deon''s adam''s apple bob as he swallowed his saliva. "Sir Deon? Do you want some?" He teased, his fork moving closer to Deon to fork-feed him. Just as Deon was about to open his mouth, Finn swiftly retracts his fork and chomps down on the juicy meat. "Mmph!" he moaned, delighted, as he chewed the delicious food. With his beautiful face and heavenly expression, Finn made the Midden look like a 5-star restaurant instead of a graveyard camp. Deon looked at him grudgingly--To which Finn merely chuckled. "So? Do you want to eat now, Sir Deon?" "Yes. yes." In the end, Deon gave in to his hunger and the three of them sat around the bonfire, eating four servings each of the stir-fried monster. The ant meat was a perfect balance of salty, sweet, and spicy. Its texture was similar to a lobster''s but with slightly tougher and more elastic muscle fibers. Mikael hovered above Deon, watching him hungrily devour his lunch with his appetite now unhindered by the smell of decomposing flesh. After spooning the last chunk of meat, Deon licked his lips clean. Now that their stomachs were full, their exhaustion finally caught up with them and they felt sleepy. "Let''s rest first then we''ll resume exploring the colony in an hour." Finn stood from his seat, "Or whenever we wake up." Dame Nora agreed. They had been moving and fighting nonstop since she regained consciousness and her bruised body screamed for rest. However, Deon stopped them as they were about to go. "WAIT! Umm.. can we talk first? I must tell you something." --Chapter end-- Chapter 52 - Refugee A second passed. Two seconds. Three. Until the silence stretched to a full minute. Finn and Nora merely stared at Deon, waiting for him to speak. They figured that whatever he was about to say was extremely important and so, they gave him all the time he needed. "Kid, it''s going to be fine." Mikael assured, "Relax." Deon unclenched his fists, released the breath that he unconsciously held, and closed his eyes to calm his pounding heart. Finn and Nora watched as Deon''s hands reached for the iron helmet. Slowly¡­ He removed his helmet ever so slowly¡­ The heightened tension intrigued the Almagi and the Dame. ''What is it?'' ''What is he going to show us?'' ''Why is he removing his helmet?'' ''Will I finally see the face he so stubbornly concealed?'' ''Is it hideous?'' ''Is it extremely handsome?'' ''SHOW ME!!'' The two people anticipated Deon''s grand revelation with bated breaths. When the headgear finally came off, what greeted Finn and Nora was¡­ Plainness. ''Huh?'' the two tilted their heads in confusion, ''What are we supposed to see?'' They narrowed their eyes, scrutinizing every inch of Deon''s face but it remained ordinary. Bland. Deon was neither ugly nor handsome. His features were soft; He looked young and there were no visible signs of hardship as if he grew up without seeing the dark side of society. If anything, he looked kind, but it was kindness without depth. He was like a plain canvas¡ªWhite, untainted, and pure. "Uhmm¡­ I''m sorry to say this but¡­" Finn started, "Am I supposed to know you?" "BWAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAH!" Mikael laughed so hard that his ghost eyes teared up. His right hand held his stomach while his left pointed mockingly at Deon. Intense heat rose from the base of the young prince''s neck. His face turned beet red in shame as he listened to his partner''s hearty laugh. He cast a fleeting glance at the Dame, hoping to see a look of recognition but even her had a deadpan expression. Deon finally gave up. He had mistakenly assumed that everyone in the kingdom knew his face as the people of the capital did. However, Dame Nora was not from the capital and Finn was too absorbed in his mana circles to pay attention to the social circles. Deon sighed. He really didn''t want to say it. He hoped that they would recognize him without having to do or say anything. He looked at them squarely in the face and boldly declared, "I am Deon Hensworth. The third prince of the Heinken Kingdom and I require your assistance." A look of shock crossed the two people''s visages. "Deon¡­ Hensworth?" Dame Nora asked as if to confirm whether she heard him correctly. "Yes," Deon replied with as much dignity as he could muster. "The Cowardly prince?" the Dame drove the nail to the coffin. "Ehem¡­ Y-yes. that''s right." Deon coughed, earning him another bout of his partner''s uncontrollable laughter. Nora looked back to Finn with a disbelieving expression. ''Is this a joke?'' her face seemed to say, but Finn remained quiet. For once, the Combat Almagi had a serious expression. He was evidently thinking¡­ analyzing¡­ calculating¡­ Just as Finn did to Deon, Mikael also observed the Almagi, ''I wonder what he''s thinking? Hmm¡­'' He inspected Finn''s face closer, ''He''s really handsome when he''s not acting creepy¡­ I''d say his looks are on par with mine? But of course, I''m way better.'' Finally, Finn opened his mouth. "What type of assistance do you require, your highness? As you know, I am not a person who works for free." Finn readily accepted that Deon was a prince and so, he laid his terms, "Though you are a prince, I gather that you are not so shameless as to order us without compensation." It was now Deon''s turn to be shocked. He was expecting Finn to look flustered and bow down to him. Possibly apologize for his rude behavior, but the Almagi was unfazed! He was even calm enough to demand payment from a prince! Nevertheless, Deon answered. "O-of course, Sir Finn. I will compensate you for your help¡­ But do you think it''s possible to save those people with only the fou¡ªI mean, the three of us?" Deon almost let Mikael''s existence slip. Luckily, Finn ignored it as he considered their situation. The gears in his brain turned at full speed, formulating plans and simulating different scenarios. After a while, a smile crept into the Combat Almagi''s handsome face, and he confidently told Deon. "There is a way, but it''s going to cost you a lot, your highness. A lot of time and effort." "Really?" Deon''s eyebrows raised in skepticism. "So, what''s the plan?" "Now, Now¡­ hold your royal horses, Prince." Finn held up his hands, "First, let''s talk about the compensation. Shall we?" Mikael, who watched from the side, grinned. He really liked Finn''s goal-driven personality so much that he almost wished Finn was his contracted partner. He felt like they would get along so well that ''Internal conflicts'' would never happen. He also liked that Finn was smart and calculating. ''Too bad¡­ I can''t terminate the universal contract¡­'' He almost wanted to ditch the whiny, naive prince whose only good point was his lineage. Almost. ''Still, Finn wouldn''t be so easy to manipulate. He marches at his own pace and he''s too obsessed with his study that I doubt he''ll have time to collect good karma with me. Yeah¡­ Deon''s still much better suited as my partner. He just needs a little¡ªNo. a LOT of work.'' ''Besides, if I can''t make Finn my partner, I just need to make him my ally.'' As Mikael was busy lamenting over the amount of work needed to make Deon a great hero, Deon asked Finn. "How much do you want, Sir?" "Well, since this is a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity, I wouldn''t want to blow this chance away by demanding a monetary reward¡­ Instead, I want to ask for something that only a prince could grant." Finn had an insidious smile that indicated he will take everything he could from Deon. Deon nervously gulped. But he had no choice. It was his duty to protect the citizens and for that he needed Finn. "Name it." He ceded. Finn gave a triumphant look and said, "I want a citizenship in the kingdom, a personal laboratory in the institute as well as a position of researcher in the Royal Almagi Order." "SIR! THAT''S TOO MUCH!" Deon shouted, "And you want citizenship!? Are you telling me that you are a refugee?!" Indeed, the hunting competition was an event that did not distinguish a person''s background as long as they are willing to risk their lives for the kingdom. In exchange for their service, the kingdom rewards them with money and possible employment. In that sense, Finn''s demands were reasonable. Albeit, somewhat unfair to others as it was essentially asking for a backdoor entrance¡ªand to the Royal Almagi Order, no less. Deon wasn''t even sure if they were within his power as it was an Order directly under the King. The prince wondered why Finn asked for these things in particular. Added to the fact that Sir Finn is not a citizen of the kingdom, Deon could only grow suspicious of the Almagi''s intentions. "Take it or leave it. The choice is yours, your highness." Finn shrugged his shoulders. Deon pursed his lips, "Are you sure that we can save everyone with your strategy?" "I guarantee it, your highness." Deon studied Finn''s mien, trying to see any falsehood in his statement. "Very well." He decided, "I, Deon Hensworth, third prince of the kingdom of Spear, the blessed land of Heinken, pledge to grant Sir Finn, A tier-1 combat Almagi, his wishes in exchange for his help in keeping the welfare of the citizens." --Chapter end-- Chapter 53 - [Bonus ] Divide And Conquer (Part 1). A/N: Hello! this chapter is a thank-you gift for the readers who stay with me even in these hard times (new reader drought, in short). I realized that I should cherish every single reader that I have. Again, thank you for continuing to read my novel! ----------------------------------------------------- The young prince turned to the Dame. "How about you, Dame Nora? What would you like as a reward?" Nora immediately shook her head, "I''m alright, your highness. Please treat my help as payment for saving me." Deon sighed in relief. He was nervous about making promises that he could potentially break. "Well then, can you now tell us about the plan, Sir Finn?" Deon asked. For all the things he demanded, Deon could only hope that Finn''s plan was worth his reward. "It''s simple." Finn tented his fingers with a confident expression, "Divide and Conquer." "Divide¡­ and conquer? That''s it?" Deon was aghast! He had expected the plan to be a novel strategy that would blow his mind away from the cost of Finn''s ''help'', but to think his answer was so simple! "If you think it''s easy, then you are gravely mistaken, Sir Deon." Finn wagged his forefinger to the prince, "The plan might be simple, but its execution is highly complicated." Finn told them his plan in full detail, drawing figures on the ground with a killer ant antenna. For the next few hours, the group planned and rested, ensuring that they would be at their top forms to confront the daunting task of saving hundreds of people. By evening, Deon''s group moved. They made their way to the food storage, systematically defeating monsters along the way. In the last corridor, Deon sprayed pheromone perfume on himself. A thick sour smell permeated his nostril, making him sneeze hard. His role was¡ªAgain¡ªa bait. Despite knowing that he was a prince, Finn was unapologetic about continuously using him as bait. Finn reasoned that Deon was perfect for the role since he could teleport and among their group, he also possessed the highest agility. Deon did not know whether to be happy or offended at Finn''s nonchalance about his social position. He was partly happy that Sir Finn still treated him like he always did unlike others who suck up to him, but he was also offended that he was not shown the slightest bit of courtesy. Either way, since HE was the one asking THEM for help, he could not possibly act like an overprivileged brat. "I''m going in." He told Finn and Nora who grimly nodded in return. "Hey, kid. Stay at the entrance. I''ll lure them out just as planned and then you wait for my signal to run." Now that they were left alone, Deon no longer needed to pretend like Mikael didn''t exist. "I understand, Sir Mikael." Deon dashed to the entrance while Mikael swooped to the ceiling. Apparently, the five repletes that attacked them earlier had gone back to their dormant state above, returning the false tranquility of the food storage. "Hmm¡­ who should we save first?" Mikael put a finger to his lips as he floated amidst the suspended prisoners. Mikael listened to Finn''s strategy meeting but he also had plans of his own. Instead of randomly selecting repletes to lure, Mikael decided to pick the ones that held hostages who passed his screening. Mikael''s selection criteria were simple. ¨Cthe good and the strong. He figured those good people would be grateful to them just like Dame Nora and would thus offer their help in sweeping the dungeon while strong people would definitely boost their fighting force. <Skill: Blessing of the Mist Lvl. 1 is activated.> Mikael surveyed the food storage, but it was like looking through a tinted glass window. The repletes had an aura of karma of their own which obstructed Mikael''s view. ''tsk! Do I really have to check them one-by-one?'' Mikael clicked his tongue, but he still proceeded to diligently hunt for prey. One might ask why Mikael did not kill the repletes on his own, earning all the experience points for himself. But to Mikael, leveling up was not his current priority. Achieving a high level did not give Karma points, whereas making Deon grow and changing his image did. As Deon gets known throughout the land as a hero, Mikael would be able to reap much more good karma and so, killing the repletes by himself was out of the question. ''Bad guy¡­'' ''Hmm¡­ another bad guy¡­'' ''There! Finally! A good one!'' Mikael selected one of the people who had a lighter karmic aura than the rest. <Skill: Reverse Clairvoyance Lvl.2 (Option 1) is activated.> "HEY! Ugly, stinky, fat ant! Do you want some food? I know a good place." Mikael taunted the Replete whose antennae twitched in response. "Fo..od? del..icious¡­ Fo..od?" "Yeah, Fat a*s. there''s delicious food waiting at the entrance. Come on. I''ll guide you." Mikael almost vomited at his act. If the replete was a person, there was no way it would fall for such an obvious trap. Luckily, the ants were simple-minded creatures. Say you''ll give them food and they''ll follow. BAM!! The replete readily dropped to the ground like a grenade. "Wh..ere¡­" it asked. "At the entrance, dummy." Mikael teased the replete like a very unpleasant tour guide, "I just said that a second ago. You must be suffering from short-term memory loss, sir." The replete crawled at a turtle pace, dragging its enormous belly which left a long furrow across the ground. "Ugh! Can''t you speed up?" Mikael grabbed his head in frustration. Then as if sniffing aphrodisiac in the air, the replete shivered in excitement! "FOO..O¡­OOOD!!!!" The replete rolled forward with an astonishing speed! It moved like a triggered ancient rolling boulder trap which made its pathetic crawling seem like a lie. "FO..OD!!! SM¡­ELL..DELI..CIOUS..F¡­OOD!!" madness colored the ant''s thoughts. A slave to its instincts, the monster drooled like a rabid dog at the scent of pheromones off of Deon. ''This bast*rd!'' Mikael swooped beside the rolling ant and shouted at his partner, "KIIID!! RUUUUUN!!!" --Chapter end-- Chapter 54 - Bowling. [Warning: Profanity] Upon hearing Mikael''s signal, Deon ran out of the food storage. But even without the warning, Deon definitely felt the ground vibrate as the monstrous replete approached him like a massive bowling ball. Sshhk¡­ His heel dug deep into the ground as he ran in desperation. His hurried steps resounded with the tunnel walls, yet Deon could not hear any of it. His mind was consumed by one thought and one thought only¡ªDon''t look back! Because if he did, he was sure to be frightened out of his wits and be rooted to the spot. Deon concentrated on putting one foot in front of the other as fast as he could. Clank! Clank! His iron armor clanged like a gong, beaconing the replete to his direction. Excited, the monster accelerated as it got closer to Deon. "F*CK! It can still go faster?!" Mikael cursed as it became increasingly harder to keep up with the replete. "SIR DEON! COME HERE!" Finn called out. A shining brown mana circle was drawn on the ground a few meters away from them. In his tunnel vision, literally and figuratively, Deon forgot that he had to lead the replete into Finn''s trap. Deon turned to the last corner. At his back was the maniacally rolling replete who screamed "F¡­OO¡­OOOD!!!" "TELEPOOORT!!" Deon yelled at the top of his lungs, but Mikael was too far behind. "SH*T! I''M SUCH AN IDIOT!!" Only then did it occur to Mikael that he was not using his advantage to its fullest. "I''M A FREAKING SPIRIT FOR F*CK''S SAKE!" Indeed, he did not need to follow the replete as it traveled through the tunnel since he can just go straight to Deon. "Haaah¡­ Being dead is making me dumb." As the monster continued to chase Deon right around the corner, Mikael took the shortcut and passed through the walls. Poof! He popped out of the tunnel wall and crashed into Deon. <Skill: Partial integration Lvl. max is activated.> Ping! <System Notification: Due to Partial Integration, the System has switched player mode from ''Solo'' to ''Duo''> <System Notification: Percent Assimilation with Co-player Deon Hensworth has increased to 47%> <System Notification: Percent Assimilation is less than 66.66%, Level 3 active skills are sealed.> <Skill: Teleportation Lvl. 1 is activated.> <Skill: Teleportation Lvl. 1 is activated.> <Skill: Teleportation Lvl. 1 is activated.> Kaede''s body vanished just as he was about to be crushed under the tumbling ant, leaping nine meters of space in an instant! Mikael canceled the skill as Deon regrouped with Finn and Nora. Meanwhile, Finn carefully watched the rolling replete. He needed to get the timing right or else the three of them will become bowling pins for the monster to strike. ''three¡­'' ''two¡­'' ''¡­'' ''¡­'' ''..NOW!'' "ERODE!" Finn bellowed! The brown mana circle flashed, and the ground disintegrated into dust, leaving a gaping sinkhole in its place! Guruggurugg! The replete dropped right into the sinkhole like a gutter ball. After successfully immobilizing the ant, Finn cried, "ATTACK!!!" This prompted Deon and Nora to take out their weapons and charge at the monster! "DIEEEEEE!!! AHAHAHAHAHA!!!" Dame Nora laughed like a madman as she jumped into the hole, landing on top of the monster. She felt exhilarated that their strategy worked just as planned. Truly, nothing beats fighting a monster who''s already down. As the ant perfectly fit into the hole, it could no longer expand thus taking out its most threatening move¡ªthe vacuum. The Dame danced with the ant''s needle-like antennae, parrying its strikes and dodging its stabs. It was like a battle between a dual-wielding fencer and a swordswoman. Dame Nora slashed at the replete''s head, keeping it busy as Deon stabbed its abdomen. <Skill: Stab Lvl. 1 is activated.> Deon felt the familiar motions of the skill. With the system guiding his body and Mikael using his Psychokinesis on the spear, the weapon pierced the ant''s tough armor with a terrifying power! CRACK!! Webs of fracture lines propagated from the point of impact and the spear tip successfully penetrated the abdomen¡­ Deeper and deeper¡­ until it reached the ant''s beating tube heart. ''More!'' Mikael and Deon gave the weapon one last push, driving it further in. "KIEEEHHHHHH!!!!" the replete screamed in agony. As if that wasn''t enough, Deon twisted the spear shaft; The blade wrenched the monster''s heart without mercy. The replete writhed in pain, forgetting its fight with the Dame who executed her last attack. ''This is for my brother.'' Her sword drew an arc and, with all her resentment for the ant species, Nora beheaded the replete. Hot, dark green blood splattered into the Dame''s white face. "hah! Hah! Hah!'' Nora breathed laboriously as she wiped the blood off her face with the back of her hand. They had killed yet another ant but the pain and anger in the Dame''s heart remained undiminished. No matter how many ants she slew, her younger brother would never come back. Nora''s eyes burned and tears flooded her vision. It wasn''t enough. She hadn''t killed enough. Her brother¡­ her last remaining family¡­ died¡­ right in front of her. All for a prize amounting to nothing but pocket change for the d*mned nobility. Dame Nora hated nobles, but she hated her poverty even more. Despite being a woman, Nora did her best to become a strong knight. Her reason?-- Money. Knights are paid handsomely wherever they go. They get hired by nobles, given a roof over their heads, and provided with food. This hunting competition was supposed to change hers and her brother''s life for the better. She was confident in her abilities and she thought it would be easy for her to attract the attention of nobles. Female Knights are rare, but strong female knights are even rarer. However, her dream had now turned into a nightmare. Her brother''s sad smile as the soldier ants tore his limbs apart remained etched in the Dame''s memory and fueled her wrath against the monsters. ''Live well, sister.''¡ª These were her brother''s last words before the ants claimed his life, but Nora knew it was impossible. Dame Nora was now alone. So, she didn''t care whether she lived or died after this mission. ''I will kill every one of you even if it''s the last thing I do!'' ''Brother¡­'' ''My dear brother¡­ watch me¡­'' ''I will avenge you!'' --Chapter end-- Chapter 55 - Doormat Deon gazed at the dead replete stuck inside a sinkhole. He still could not believe that Finn was capable of using spells from three different elements. Fire Burst, Wind Slash, and Erode were all Tier-1 spells but Deon had never known another combat Almagi proficient in all three. "Hey kid, what are you dazing around for?" Mikael asked. "It''s just¡­ Sir Finn is truly amazing¡­" "Really? How so?" Deon looked exasperated at Mikael''s casual comment. But then again, an ignorant person will treat a diamond like common glass unless they knew its real value. Deon sighed. "Sir, I did explain before that a combat Almagi needs to memorize numerous complex mana circle configurations, understand difficult Almageia theories, and meticulously concoct blood ink, right?" Deon said. "Right." Mikael agreed, remembering their conversation as they entered the capital¡ªthat seemed like ages ago, but it was actually less than a week before. "Because doing that even for just one element is difficult¡ªAlmost torturous, Combat Almagi usually specializes in only one or two elements. After all, who in their right minds would want to be stuck in lower tiers just to master multiple elements when they can just stick to one and use higher tiers that have exponentially increasing power output?" Deon''s eyes widened at the incredulity. He looked like a gossiper who just told an outrageous story and wanted the listener to agree with him. "Yeah¡­It''s like comparing a person with three undergraduate degrees and a person with Ph.D." Mikael murmured. After hearing his expected response, Deon continued his explanation, "Each element requires a mana circle configuration and blood ink dedicated to itself. So, in the heat of the battle where a second of inattention may lead to death, a Combat Almagi has to concentrate really hard to draw the proper circle and use the correct ink otherwise he would be faced with a spell malfunction. Every attack has its risk. In this sense, spells may be very powerful, but they require too much from the Almagi. Higher tiers demand even more so-- Time, precision, and ink supply. This is why very few people choose the path of an Almagi." Just imagining the effort needed to do those with two or more elements nearly drove Deon mad. He could never understand the Almagi''s passion for learning. "I''ve been thinking about this since earlier, but why does Finn use only one brush? Wouldn''t it be more efficient to use two or three like painters do?" Mikael remembered how slow Finn was when drawing his unorthodox spells because of all the vial changing. "Sir, Magusteen wood is extremely hard to log. In fact, Magusteen forests are considered forbidden lands due to the thick mana fog that surrounds them, which causes auditory and visual hallucinations. Only registered loggers can harvest the wood and because of the danger involved in collecting it, only a small amount of brushes are produced per year, causing their price to soar and for the king to regulate their distribution." "oh¡­ so that''s why¡­" Mikael nodded in understanding then, another question popped into his mind, "Also, didn''t you say Finn''s Tier-1 fire spell was three times more powerful than normal? Isn''t that equivalent to a Tier-2 fire spell, then?" "No. Sir Finn''s unconventional attack was indeed stronger than normal but it still cannot compare to the power of a tier-2 spell. If a normal tier-1 is an ember, then Sir Finn''s version is like a flickering flame but a Tier-2 is a blazing fire." Tap¡­ Nora tapped Deon''s shoulder. "Ah! I''m sorry, Dame. Did you say something?" Deon apologized for his inattention. ''huh? Did Dame Nora cry? Her eyes are red¡­'' but knowing her personality, Deon knew she would not appreciate him asking if she was fine, so he just let it go. "Yes. I asked if the prince could help me take out that man." She respectfully inquired. "Ah¡­" Deon pursed his lips. Since the replete was stuck in the hole, it would be very difficult for the one-armed Dame to rescue the man inside. Added to the fact that Finn was extremely stingy with his ink supply, Deon doubted that he would volunteer for the job. "Sir Mikael, can''t you use your psychokinesis to lift the ant corpse?" Deon whispered to his partner. "Nope. my skill is limited to non-living objects so even though the ant is dead, as there''s a living person inside it, my skill won''t work." Ultimately, Nora and Deon had to do it by themselves. Deon stabbed along the fracture lines and after half an hour, they finally managed to break open the Replete''s abdominal shell large enough to fit the sleeping man inside. Yellow liquid spilled to the sides as they struggled to hoist the unconscious man. "Ugh!" Deon grunted, holding the man under his arms. The slippery surface made the work even more difficult. "AHH!!" Deon slipped on the monster slime and hit the back of his head, "Ugh¡­" Deon winced. ''What am I doing? I''m a prince¡­ how could a prince look so undignified?'' This hunting competition was beginning to take its toll on Deon''s self-esteem that he began to wonder if he was even a prince at all. "Your Highness, are you alright?" Dame Nora expressed her concern, "I''m sorry that you have to do this, Prince," The dame glanced at her stumped arm with remorse. The redness in her eyes made her appear frail, prompting Deon to respond quickly, "No. Dame, I''m fine." Mikael shook his head, wondering how a prince could be such a doormat** Finn approached the hole and looked down on Deon and Nora, "How is he? Still alive?" he pointed a finger to the man who was soaked in yellow slime as if he was a newborn baby. Dame Nora grabbed the man''s wrist and briefly paused, "Yes. he''s still alive but his pulse is too weak." "I believe that''s just a temporary effect of the preservation liquid. I''m sure he''ll come around in a few minutes. For now, let''s take him to the Midden." And with that, Deon and his companions saved another victim of the ant colony. --Chapter end-- __________________________________________________________________________________________ **Doormat- A person who lets other people treat them badly, and they don''t complain or defend themselves when they are being treated unfairly because they think that''s being selfish.. In short, they always give in to others'' demands. (a pushover) Chapter 56 - Find Him! First day of Winter. The third day of the hunting competition. Colorful tents, both big and small, were set up at the foot of Wesnar mountain. At its center was a tower of burning wood which enveloped the field in a warm embrace and chased away the chilly winter breeze. Knights from different noble houses stood guard from outside the tents, while servants busily ran about, carrying plates of food and setting up tables. All high-ranking nobles and members of the royal family had gathered for the awarding ceremony and closing banquet. Ladies in gorgeous dresses and thick fur coats sat around tables, sipping hot tea and enjoying confectionaries as they relished the picturesque sight of the mountain. Noblemen stood on one side of the bonfire, discussing politics and boasting about their wealth and power. "Today, I shall scout the best combat Almagi." One of them proudly announced. "Hah! Baron, don''t you know that combat Almagi are expensive to hire? You''d need thousands of gold to raise one to an appropriate Tier. I''m afraid the baron''s house may go bankrupt so why don''t you scout a commoner mercenary instead?" another teased. "Hoho. Count, my newly established business is doing well these days. I surely can afford a decent Almagi." the Baron countered. "Is that so?" the Count mischievously smiled as he twirled his mustache. Conversations like this sparked competition between noblemen, further amplifying their excitement for the coming awarding ceremony. Everyone, but the members of the Third Knight''s Order, was thrilled to start the celebration. The junior knights of the Order anxiously eyed their senior. There was only an hour left of the competition yet only forty-seven participants have arrived. This meant that over two hundred participants were missing-- Such a thing had never happened in all the past competitions! The junior knights could only gulp in nervousness as they imagined the king''s wrath after knowing the situation. But what could they do? They never asked for backup to save their pride. They thought everything would be alright. Yet for the past three days, the knights ran like headless chickens toward the locations of signal flares only to come back empty-handed. Somehow, the participants vanished like ghosts, leaving only parts of their bodies and a smoking flare. "Sir, what do we do?" a junior knight carefully asked, unable to stand the tension. "Let''s just wait. Maybe they''ll come back on their own before the time is up." The senior knight responded, "After all, there isn''t anything more that we can do."¡ªOr so he assured his juniors, but the senior knight knew it was an impossible wish. He prepared himself for the coming harsh punishment. As the commanding officer, he will take the blame for this failure. All their thoughts circled back to the root of this mystery¡ª ''Where are the killer ants?'' They were convinced that the Killer ants were the problem, but they never encountered any during their patrols. They tried to trace the tracks left by the participants but at some point, they all came to a dead end. As the knights were immersed in their thoughts, praying to goddess Kariyah for a miracle, an hour has passed like a blur. "Let''s go." The senior knight said. The forty-seven participants proudly walked out of the tent. Their game had already been counted by the organizers and their names were listed in parchment to be passed on to the king who will be personally awarding them. For the first time in the competition history, no killer ant was brought. Only E-class Giant Ermine Moths, D-class Huntsman spiders, and a few C-class monsters had been hunted. As the last participant exited, the attending nobles gasped! ''Where are the others?'' ''So few¡­'' ''I heard less than fifty made it back.'' ''Oh my¡­ what happened?'' Agitated murmurs broke out, but none could give an explanation. "Your Majesty¡­" the Queen tapped her husband''s arm, a worried look plastered on her face. The king eyed the list of participants and with every passing name, his dread grew. His son, the third prince, was missing! The king crumpled the parchment, "Sir Edmund, call for the commanding officer of the third knights'' order! NOW!" Edmund hurriedly left. The queen could not hold back her tears. She returned to the tent for the royal family and wept, "I shouldn''t have let him go¡­ Oh, my poor child!" Meanwhile, the two princes, Avery and Cail, stood behind their father with unreadable expressions. "Father, did you not assign anyone to tail Deon?" the crown prince, Avery, asked the king. "No. I was so sure that he will give up and come back within the first day¡­" the king regretfully replied, "Ahh¡­ I thought he finally manned up when he stayed in the competition. To think that he''s missing¡­. How will I ever appease your mother?" "Your majesty, I have brought Sir Nicholas of the Third Order." Sir Edmund said, behind him was the burly senior knight whose mien was peppered with beads of cold sweat. He did not expect the king to call for him in the middle of the ceremony nor did he expect the grave look on his majesty''s face. "What happened here?" the king''s deep voice sent shivers down the knight''s spine. "Y-your majesty¡­" But contrary to Nicholas'' chaotic mind, his lips clamped shut, unable to utter another word. What will he say? Those Killer ants who are supposed to be the weakest miraculously preyed on hundreds of participants? That they didn''t find a single corpse? That they were too prideful to ask for back-up? No matter what he said, the middle-aged knight knew they were terrible excuses. "I apologize, your majesty." Nicholas deeply bowed in full view of all the attending nobles. "Sir Nicholas, I don''t want an apology! I need an explanation!" the King''s voice thundered, making everyone flinch in fright! All the guests were confused. ''Why is the king so mad?'' they all thought. After all, deaths in the competition were a common occurrence. It just so happened that this year had the highest death toll. Still, they did not think it was an issue that warranted such a reaction from the king. It was only after hearing their monarch''s next words that the people understood his reason. "My son, the third prince, joined the competition. Mobilize all available Knights to find him! Before it''s too late!" --Chapter end-- Chapter 57 - Blizzard. As the supposedly joyous celebration took a dark turn, the nobles gossiped amongst themselves. ''Why did the cowardly prince join the competition?'' ''Is the fight for succession finally starting?'' ''Does the king hope for his youngest child to compete with his brothers for the throne?'' ''Or did he perhaps hope for the cowardly prince''s death by sending him to join the hunt?'' The king''s succession had always been dyed with blood. Even the current king was not exempt from this natural order, yet the citizens did not think this would continue to the next generation. The king was known to be wise, strict, and unaffectionate. He did not show weaknesses even when he was a crown prince and with this, he ruled the Heinken kingdom with an iron fist, But the king loved his queen and, on the surface, the three royal princes had an amicable, if not a favorable relationship with each other. "My queen, forgive me." The king held the queen''s shaking shoulders, "I only wanted to teach him a lesson. I did not expect this to happen." An uncharacteristic warm tone escaped from the stern king''s lips. "I know¡­ but it was too much!" the queen sobbed, "I knew I should''ve pleaded with you more¡­ if anything happened to my child, my guilt will consume me, your majesty!" The queen thought of how she was on the last day she saw her youngest son. ''I did not even wish him good luck¡­'' ''I did not even hug him, knowing how scared he was.'' ''I cared more about his majesty''s thoughts than my child''s safety.'' ''I am such a terrible mother.'' The queen, like all other aristocratic mothers, never spent enough time caring for her children. She was too busy attending and hosting banquets, too occupied with keeping her status in the social circles that she left the princes in the care of their nannies. Seeing his queen filled with regrets made the king even more impatient to find Deon. "Father, eighty-five knights have been mobilized to find Deon." The crown prince reported, "I have also heard the situation from Sir Nicholas. It seems like Killer Ants were responsible for the disappearances of two hundred participants. However, they have not been sighted and no corpse has been confirmed." "Killer Ants? How could that be? They are the weakest monster in Wesnar." The king asked. "We have yet to know the reason for that, father, but rest assured, the knights will try to locate the entrance to the colony." Avery weakly smiled to assure his parents. Then his expression turned serious, "As I plan to raid their lair, we will need to use all our manpower. Father, I ask permission to command the first to the fifth Knight Order." The king touched his beard in contemplation, "Yes¡­ Deon is most likely inside the colony¡­ then, I permit you to command even the Crimson Knights and Royal Almagi Order." Avery looked surprised. It was a great honor to command, albeit temporarily, those Orders that served only the king. It showed how much the king trusted his eldest son. "Thank you, your majesty. I will definitely find my brother." Avery deeply bowed before turning on his heels and walking out of the royal tent. Cail, the second eldest, watched Avery walk away with displeasure, "Tch! That show off! Aahh¡­ I also want to use the Crimson knights and Royal Almagi." Cail looked at the base of Wesnar mountain, ''All this fuss for that weakling.'' "Should I also try to find him? This might be a great way to kill time." Cail effortlessly twirled his prized spear, "Things have been quite boring these days anyway¡­" And so, the two royal princes and all the knights serving in the palace, as well as the King''s exclusive Order, set out to the dangerous mountains to find the youngest prince. But the heavens seemed to disagree with their plan. Come evening, howling winds ushered dark clouds atop the mountain and the winter season welcomed its first blizzard. Woooooooosshhh!! The visibility was terrible, the temperature was freezing, the torches were useless, and the communication was almost non-existent¡ªAll the ingredients for a failed rescue operation rolled along with the heavy snow. "SH*T! why did that useless prince have to go missing in the middle of a blizzard?!" a junior knight cursed. "Shh! Do you want to lose your head?! Why are you saying such blasphemous words toward a royalty?!" another knight scolded. "What? It''s not like anyone can hear us." the knight defended, "And let''s face it, it is a known fact that the third prince is a useless weakling. So why in the world would he participate in an event that''s far beyond his abilities? He''s only making extra work for us." "Still¡­" "He was just lucky. If I was born a prince, I bet I''d do better than him." The other knight sighed. Complaints against noble employers were common in the knightage. All knighted commoners achieved their position through blood, sweat, and tears. Compared to aristocratic sons who never knew hardship yet guaranteed high military positions, it was easy for knights to harbor ill feelings. They might have pledged loyalty to their masters but earning their respect was another issue. ''If only I was born a noble.''¡ªwithout fail, this thought passed the minds of knights and servants at least once in their lifetime. "Ahhh!!! I''m done!" the junior knight slumped on the hard ground and grumbled, "How do they expect us to find that stupid prince in the middle of a blizzard when the third order didn''t find any clues on a clear day?!" Indeed, it was an impossible task, but they could never go against the orders of royalty. Left with no choice, the poor knights looked for the third prince in the cold mountain until a week has passed. Throughout the week, the snow continued to fall. Piles of ice covered all tracks and clues leading to the colony, leading to a fruitless rescue. The royal family was slowly losing hope of ever finding their youngest. --Chapter end-- Chapter 58 - Herd Mentality Inside the colony. The killer ants roamed around, busily taking care of their queen. The soldier ants guarded the queen''s chambers while the minor workers nursed the numerous eggs in the hatchery. Winter has come to the ant colony¡ªAnd that meant staying inside while they enjoyed the fruits of their three-seasons-long labor in filling up their food storage. What the humans did not know was that the Killer ants were most active right before Winter. With their honed instinct to differentiate prey from predator, they avoided getting caught by patrol knights as they diligently hunted for food. They ensured that their victims were still alive to prolong their ''shelf life'' then they stowed them in the repletes'' stomach to avoid their meals from potentially escaping. Just as humans treated monsters as delicacies, the killer ants also treated them as livestock¡ªsuch is the Law of Nature. Unbeknownst to the monsters, their meals were already escaping one by one. After the first successful replete-hunting, Mikael and his odd group of people continued to free humans from the bellies of the repletes. Occasionally, they encounter worker ants on their way to fetch food for their queen, but Deon''s group had long since mastered their ant-slaying techniques that now, a few minor ants do not pose as much danger as they initially did. In addition to this, due to the continuous hunting, Mikael and his royal partner leveled up three and four times, respectively. In fact, in just a week, Deon could now handle a soldier ant by himself. His tremendous growth speed shocked both Sir Finn and Dame Nora so much that they could not help but praise the prince. Every time this happened, Deon would blush like an idiot. His adorable reactions warmed the hearts of his two companions while his battle potential made them think twice about their knowledge of the third prince. ''Rumors say the third prince is a useless coward but then who is this? An impostor?'' Finn wondered. ''I heard all aristocrats were stuck-up jerks, but the prince seems genuinely nice." Nora faintly smiled. In the end, both of them reached the same conclusion¡ªNever trust rumors. Their hunting pace increased with the number of rescued people. They formed scout units, attack units, and Almagi units to efficiently sweep the colony, polishing their teamwork in the process. In a way, these small fights served as their tutorial for the coming large-scale battle against the ant queen and her army. They didn''t have many troubles in the group because Mikael worked hard to find acceptable people to save first. Feuds were inevitable whenever people banded together but every time a new person questioned their authority to lead the group, the old rescuees defended them. This was the power of Herd Mentality¡ªShutting down the opposition and absorbing them in the herd. But of course, those who refused to be absorbed left of their own accord. Even so, more people remained and now, their group was 140-strong. That week, they ate nothing but ant carcass from the Midden. As for water, they were lucky to have rescued some Tier-1 Almagi who were proficient in the water element. Just like that, the victims survived a week in the ant colony. But Finn knew the people were reaching the limit of their patience. "When exactly are we going to kill that Ant-Mother F*cker? It''s been days!" a mercenary irritably asked. "The prince says we need to rescue more people." Another replied. "That prince? Ptui!" the mercenary spat as if disgusted by the mere mention of Deon''s title, "he''s just a coward! Why do you think he''s delaying the fight? Huh?" "Why?" "It''s because he''s bloody scared! That''s why!" "But he saved us." "No. the Combat Almagi saved us. if not for him, do you think that coward will have the guts to stay here? I heard the Almagi saved his royal a*s several times, too." "Really?" "Yeah. So, let''s get out of here before that brat used us as a meat shield. You know how nobles are. They think commoners are their slaves." "But can we? Killer ants are not as weak as they used to, you know?" "Hah! Those insects are no match for me! The only reason I was caught was because I was a little bit careless. Didn''t think they''d be stronger than they should, but now I know better." Mikael shook his head as he listened to their conversation, ''It''s these types of people who always get killed first.'' He floated here and there, eavesdropping on people to gauge Deon''s reputation among the masses. ''It''s really terrible¡­ No. It''s the worst!'' Mikael lamented. He wondered just how long it will take people to recognize Deon''s worth. Mikael had been trying so hard to change Deon''s cowardly image yet none of it worked. ''Ah¡­ I still have a looong way before becoming a seraph.'' His shoulders drooped as he drifted back to his partner. He eyed Deon with a pitiful expression, "Oh, you poor prince... Why do you work so hard? No one appreciates it anyway." He grumbled. Deon''s whole body was covered with bruises and wounds. For the past week, the young prince had done his best to save ungrateful people, putting himself at risk only for them to talk behind his back and look at him in scorn. But the prince did not mind any of it¡ªlike the proper doormat that he is. On the contrary, Deon looked happy and proud of his feats. He felt fulfilled whenever he saved another person and his heart brimmed with satisfaction whenever they expressed their gratitude. ''As I thought, he really has a hero syndrome.**'' Somehow, Mikael was starting to feel guilty about using Deon for his selfishness. While there is nothing wrong with doing good deeds to collect positive karma, Mikael felt like he was overly exploiting his na?ve partner. He thought he was beginning to devolve into the very type of people that he despised¡ªthe loansharks who took advantage of the poor, the employer who took advantage of the college dropout¡­ Mikael had met so many of their kind in his last years on Earth. He swore never to be like them but now, he was. He looked at his partner apologetically and thought, ''I should treat you better from now on.'' --Chapter end¡ª ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- **Hero Syndrome: when someone feels an unconscious need to be needed, appreciated, or valued. They feel satisfaction for being the only one to solve a particular problem. (but in extreme cases, those with this syndrome cause the problems that they need to solve. i..e. arson) Chapter 59 - Spying At The Enemy Camp. Know thy enemy as you know thyself and you need not fear the result of a thousand battles. As the battle preparations and rescue efforts continued, Finn asked Deon to scout the queen''s chambers and draw a map of its vicinity. As their trusted strategist, Finn busily made plans and distributed work among the members. No one complained about his bossy attitude nor questioned his decisions. Finn''s reputation as a special Almagi who wields three elements shut people up with awe and envy. Indeed, no matter which Middle World one goes to, the strong will always reign over the weak. "Kid, you''re letting Finn push you around too much. How about learning how to say ''No'', huh?" Mikael scolded as he glided beside his partner. "But I''m the best person for the task, Sir Mikael." Deon confidently strutted along the dark road. "Again, with that hero syndrome. Tsk! I can''t even rest for a second with you running around doing dangerous tasks from Finn. But when I''M the one asking for favors, you always say ''No''" Mikael grumbled like a jealous wife seeking attention. Nevertheless, Mikael was quite happy to be alone with his partner for the first time in a while. He was getting really lonely, trying to act like he doesn''t exist. It even came to the point where he wanted to prank people just to validate his existence. ''Now that I''m one of them, I can finally understand why poltergeists terrorize people for fun. They weren''t really evil; they just suffered from an existential crisis**-- literally and metaphorically.'' Mikael felt pity for the other spirits, ''At least I have Deon. I have someone who listens to me¡­ how about others? how frustrated they must have been when they tried to communicate with the living, only to receive terrified screams in response? No wonder they turned to the dark side.'' As Mikael was contemplating, they arrived at the food storage. Although their group has freed more than a hundred people, the repletes still have many other food options. Apparently, the Killer Ant diet has leveled up to include various E-class and D-class monsters now that they were upgraded higher in the food chain. Deon rummaged inside his space ring for a death juice ant repellant. Shhkk¡­ sshkk¡­ The prince sprayed the repellant all over his body like a foul-smelling perfume. Meanwhile, Mikael floated inside the cave. He watched as a minor ant sent its thoughts to the repletes like a waiter asking for a VIP customer''s order, "Que..en¡­ wan.t¡­spi..der¡­big¡­bi..g¡­sp..ider.." Suddenly, a large replete storing a particularly large D-class huntsman spider dropped from the ceiling. THUD!! The replete rolled toward the minor worker ant. Then, like a cat choking on a hairball, it opened its mouth wide while its inflated abdomen disgustingly pulsated, pushing the spider out. Splash! The replete regurgitated the contents of its stomach and a sedated spider spilled out, drenched in a pool of orange liquid. "UGH! Yuck!" Mikael stuck out his tongue. He grimaced at the thought of the ant queen deliciously eating the barf of her children. The minor ant easily lifted the spider and beelined to the entrance. "Kid, it''s out. Let''s go!" Mikael told Deon and they followed the ant from a distance. Several hours later, the ant led them to the queen''s chambers. "Whoaa! This place is queen-sized indeed!" Mikael gaped at the vast cavern that housed the most important creature in the colony. The ant queen''s chambers reminded Mikael of the underworld courtroom. It was so spacious that it could probably fit the entire Olympic stadium and still have extra space. But its semblance to the courtroom was more than just its size. Somehow, a thick aura of death curtained the chamber, crushing Mikael with an oppressive power similar to Hades'' divinity. "Ughh! What''s this? It feels so heavy¡­" Mikael felt like he was suddenly submerged in an electrified pool with the pressure in the cavern. His skin tingled, sending shivers down his spine. His whole being screamed of danger yet Mikael seemed to be frozen in place. It was a sensation that was all too familiar with him¡ªit was fear. Fear that stemmed from coming into close contact with a higher being. Like a god! Then, as if to shed light on the mysterious sensation, the system brought up an unexpected notification. Ping! <Alert! Dense corrupted mana detected in the atmosphere!> Deon also felt this change as soon as he stepped inside the vast cavern. It was freezing¡ªthe kind that chills down to the bone marrow. Deon''s skin erupted in gooseflesh, his eyes trembled, and his legs turned into jelly. The prince then weakly slumped on the floor, all the confidence that he gained after a week of suffering suddenly flew out of the window. The place was utterly terrifying! Mikael forced his gaze up, fighting the oppressive aura. His pale green eyes traveled past the scurrying minor workers and the stiffly guarding soldiers and up to the giant ant queen. The queen, just like the god of the underworld, towered over everyone with a dominating presence. She was so massive that she took up nearly a third of the chamber. Like all other ants, she had a matte black exoskeleton that looked to be at least ten times thicker than that of normal ants. She also had their characteristic compound eyes that subtly glowed red only, it was blown into gigantic dimensions. Every part of her body looked like super upgraded versions of her kin. As if that wasn''t enough, she also possessed large clear wings that fluttered every time she moved! Deon weakly asked, "Sir Mikael... how--?" The prince, who had a crestfallen expression, struggled to speak, but Mikael understood exactly what he was trying to convey. ''How will we defeat THAT?'' The Ant Queen was more than just a creature that needed protection. She was a chess piece. She was a QUEEN¡ªthe most powerful attacking figure in the colony. --Chapter end-- ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------ **Existential crisis- when people question the meaning, purpose, and value of their existence. It can lead to stress, anxiety, depression, or despair ** for those who aren''t familiar with the rules of chess, the queen, although not as important as the king, is the most powerful attack piece.. she can move in every set direction hence making her a more formidable enemy than the king. Chapter 60 - What’s That? Deon felt his heart crumble at the sight of the queen. ''No¡­It''s impossible! There''s no way we will ever defeat such a monster! We''ll all die!'' For once, his opinion coincided with Mikael''s. "Kid¡­ let''s just stop here. We already did our best. No one will blame us if we back out now." Mikael persuaded his partner. Sure, this would be a great place to train Deon. With the sheer number of minor workers in the colony, he was bound to become even stronger, but Mikael would never let him take that risk. Deon was still young. He still has decades ahead of him and Mikael was willing to wait for him to grow at his own pace. After all, Mikael was already dead. He will not age. Even when Deon had become a wrinkly old man, Mikael will remain a 22-year-old. Forever. Time had lost its meaning to the poor soul who only wished for a better afterlife. In a sense, Mikael had already become an immortal and so, he could bear to stay beside his royal partner for a few more years¡ªuntil he dies of old age. ''Plus, I''m still a poltergeist. I haven''t yet collected enough positive karma so, I can''t let him die here.'' Mikael gazed back at the queen, wondering what her new danger class was. ''Is it S-class? Or maybe SSS? Surely, she can''t be an A¡­'' But then something in the queen''s background caught Mikael''s attention. ''Huh? What''s that?'' He peered into the gloom and was dumbfounded by what he saw! "WHAT THE F--!! D-Deon¡­ I-IS THAT A F*CKING DRAGON?!" Mikael pointed a shaking finger at the dragon behind the queen. "What do you mean, Sir Mikael? That''s obviously the ant queen." "NO¡­ LOOK WHERE I''M POINTING, YOU IDIOT!" "Sir, I can''t even see you!" Deon retorted. "And don''t call me an idiot!" "Ah! Right¡­" For a moment, Mikael actually forgot that he was dead and cannot be seen with the naked eye, "Ehem¡­ look behind the queen, kid. There''s a dragon." Deon gave the agitated spirit a side-eye, assuming that Mikael was at his side, before turning to look again at the queen. GASP! It was now Deon''s turn to be horror-struck! "T-t-there r-really is a dragon, s-sir¡­." He stuttered. It was Deon''s first time seeing a dragon! No, he might even be the first of mankind to ever see one! Dragons were creatures of the myths. They were legendary beings who were said to have ruled the world before goddess Kariyah took over and gifted Phantas with mana. They were so powerful that they could easily stomp mountains into flatlands and cause tsunamis in their baths. Every beat of their enormous wings caused tornadoes while every sneeze caused forest fires. All sorts of natural disasters were associated with dragons, making them subjects of terror! But according to the ancient tales, the goddess made a deal with the dragons¡ªto never interfere with humans and to guard the peace of the land in exchange for mortality. The dragons were originally said to be immortals, but after eons of existence, they had grown tired of living the mundane life. So, they wished for death. Because only when there''s an end, do beginnings have meaning. The goddess gave them her long golden hair and told them, ''Take this and it shall be your lifeline. As the years pass, this thin thread will burn like a candle wick and with it, you shall die.'' The dragons flew away and nestled in a place far from humanity where they lived in peace, happy to await death. True to the tales, the dragon in the colony was dead. Only its bones remained, but even that exuded a stupefying majesty that spoke volumes about the power of this mythical race. "Now that I look at it¡­ doesn''t it emit a dark aura?" Mikael cocked his head as he closely looked at the Skeletal remains of the dragon, "AHA! YOU POSER! IT WASN''T YOU!!" Mikael scoffed at the ant queen after realizing that the oppressive aura came not from her but from the dead dragon. "That''s why this place reeks of the underworld!" After listening to Mikael talk to himself, Deon also came to a realization. "This must be the reason why the Killer ants evolved, Sir Mikael!" He exclaimed, "Because of the cycle of mana, all deceased creatures will return their mana to the atmosphere, leaving only a small amount of mana residue! And because dragons have the highest mana purity, their deaths are bound to affect the surroundings!" "So, you''re saying that this dragon''s mana is getting absorbed by the killer ants which then makes them stronger?" "Not only that, sir!" Deon excitedly pointed to the Queen, "The queen''s chamber is the dragon''s tomb! This means that the queen absorbs most of the mana! So, every time she gives birth to a new batch of Killer ants, they''re bound to be stronger than the last generation!" They watched as minor worker ants queued to deliver food for the queen. All sorts of monsters ranging from F-class to C-class were served to the queen who doesn''t even take a minute to munch on her meals. She just chomps on them in a single bite before moving on to the next-- all while continuously popping out monster eggs on her rear like a high-maintenance, heavy-duty monster factory. "What the heck?! Just how many eggs does she lay per minute?" Mikael exclaimed, "We really need to kill them before they absorb everything otherwise, they''ll be too strong!" Mikael was alarmed by their discovery. Just thinking about a strong species with a high birth rate made him shudder in fear! A vision of armies of Killer ants going down the Wesnar mountain flashed in Mikael''s mind. ''Yeah¡­ their colony size will inflate uncontrollably with the decrease in predators¡­ and when the food supply from the mountain is no longer enough, they''ll start to attack towns and cities!'' "We NEED to stop this disaster, Deon!" This matter had gone past Mikael''s moral boundaries that told him to escape and prioritize Deon''s life over others. With millions of people at stake, Mikael no longer thought in terms of good karma but of ethics. "No, Sir Mikael." Deon corrected "We WILL stop this." --Chapter end-- Chapter 61 - Protect. After uncovering such shocking revelations, Mikael and Deon decided to stay and observe the ants'' behavior. They made sure to get every bit of information that they could get from their little excursion. By the time they returned to the Midden, the group had already rescued the last person. Finn gathered them for one last meeting. "Right now, we have one hundred and seventy-five people in our group. But most of them are heavily injured. On the other hand, the killer ants have thousands of monsters on their side. With such a huge size difference, how could we possibly win this, Sir Finn? Wouldn''t it be more realistic to give up and ask the kingdom to send an army to take care of this?" one of the rescued people asked. Deon felt everyone glance at him, hoping to get the cowardly prince to agree. They were certain that the Royal family would be searching for the third prince, anyway. So, all they wanted to do was sit tight and wait for the prince''s rescue team to arrive so they could finally leave this hell hole. But to their disappointment, Deon showed no reaction. "We can''t do this on our own!" unhappy with the direction of the discussion, one man stood up and turned his head side to side as if to get their votes. "Well¡­ if you don''t want to fight, we won''t force you. You''re all free to go." Finn nonchalantly said. The man''s eyebrows twitched in irritation. They all knew what would happen if they left the group. They''ll be forced to wander the colony in search of the exit. Alone. And being alone in the colony meant dying in a confrontation with killer ants. Several members glared at Finn, resenting him for pushing them toward a cliff. But they remained silent. They all knew Finn was stubborn and selfish, but they also acknowledge that they were safest with him. Confirming that no one wanted to leave, Finn continued the meeting. "Our dear prince has just returned from scouting the enemy lair." Finn paused as if to grate the words into the shameless people''s skin. Mikael smiled, realizing Finn''s intention. He was essentially telling them that the cowardly prince that they always bad-mouthed had returned from a dangerous place with useful information while they sat around the Midden, whining like children and waiting for a non-existent rescue. Understanding this, the members blushed in embarrassment; their eyes glued to the ground. ''Ahh¡­ Finn''s gotten protective of Deon as well¡­ it''s really nice to have a friend like him.'' Mikael appreciated as he listened to their conversation. "There is a reason why cannot wait for the kingdom''s forces to come." Finn then gestured to Deon. Deon''s eyes widened in surprise, then he pointed a questioning finger to himself, ''Me? You want me to talk?'' his look seemed to say. When Finn curtly nodded, Deon was left with no choice but to comply. The young prince''s heart pounded against his ribs. It was his first time addressing the people. Usually, he stood at the back of his father and brothers. Usually, he made himself appear small to avoid drawing attention to himself for fear of ruining his father''s reputation. Usually, people looked to his eldest brother for answers. Usually. But not now. Deon stood in the middle of the crowd, visualizing a spotlight shining on him and blinding him to the point that he couldn''t see anything¡­his surroundings... the audience''s penetrating eyes... their dissatisfied look... "Hey kid, relax. I''m here with you... so, don''t worry about anything and just tell them what you want." Mikael gently whispered. Finally, Deon took a deep breath and recounted their excursion to the queen''s chamber. He told them about the dragon''s corpse and its effect on the ants. He described the drowning pressure and the freezing temperature of the dragon''s mana. Every word that came out of the Prince''s mouth sounded like lies¡­ like exaggerated tales¡­ But the prince has no reason to make up an easily confirmed lie, right? In the end, they were forced to accept the truth no matter how outrageous it was. "If we don''t stop them now, the entirety of Wesnar will become an ant colony and it will only be a matter of time before they attack human settlements!" Deon exclaims. "I know this might be too much to ask given the horrible experience that you had in this place, but I implore you¡­" He looked at each of the member''s faces with a pleading expression, "Please help me protect the Heinken Kingdom." Deon''s determination surprised the members. They never heard of any noble ask lowly commoners with such sincerity. It wasn''t even for himself but the citizens! ''Was the third prince always this kind and charismatic?'' ''They said he''s dumb and useless.'' ''That thing about the monsters might be true, but I''m a mercenary. I can just go to another place if monsters ravage this one.'' ''I don''t even live here¡­Why should I risk my life for their citizens?'' ''Is he truly kind?'' ''Or does he only want to use us to gain popularity among the masses?'' ''Right¡­ this must be a ploy to snatch the crown prince position from his brother.'' ''Aristocrats were always like that. Using people as they liked while masquerading it as noblesse oblige.'' But his request was too difficult to sway their hearts. The participants exchanged looks, trying to assess each other''s thoughts, but all they saw were serious faces and knitted eyebrows. Finally, Dame Nora broke the silence. "You must be scared." The Dame scoffed at the people, "Grown men, muscular and strong, are scared of measly insects, but they have the audacity to call a young boy a coward? Hah! If you have a fiber of shame left in you, you will remember that this boy rescued you from repletes when he could have just left you alone and saved himself." The dame''s thorny words struck the people''s sore egos. "All this time you''ve seen him do his absolute best to save all you ungrateful bastards and yet you can''t correct your twisted misconceptions about royalty?" Dame Nora was mad. Deon reminded her of her younger brother... Her sweet, and kind younger brother who was always the subject of bullying because they were homeless orphans. Now that he was gone, Nora swore never to let anyone suffer the same fate as him. And she projected that protective instinct to Deon. As to why she said infuriating things to the people? That was because she grew up surrounded by them. In order to help the young prince, Nora figured that she had to intervene. She knew that sweet words would never get through such grouchy men, instead they rise to challenges when they''re insulted and riled up. "WHAT DID YOU SAY?!" "YOU B*TCH!" "Who said we''re scared, HUH?!" "I''m not scared of ants! You''ll see! I''ll slaughter a hell lot more than you!" The enraged members heckled and cursed Nora but to Deon, their words sounded like confirmation to join the fight. Astonished by the weird development, Deon looked at the Dame who gave him a knowing smirk in return. --Chapter end-- Chapter 62 - Pheromone Bomb. "Still, even if we all join the fight¡­ what could a mere one hundred seventy-five people possibly do against so many monsters?" one of them asked. "While it is true that we are no match in a direct confrontation, there are several things that we can exploit to our advantage," Finn said with his usual confident smile. The members waited for him to elaborate. "First, Ants are slaves to their instincts. They are not intelligent like me." Finn smugly tapped his temple. Deon rolled his eyes. He could never get used to Finn''s narcissism. "Also, I have developed this!" Finn brought out a black ball the size of a ping pong. "This, my friends, is called a pheromone bomb!" "Pheromone¡­bomb?" the members cocked their heads in confusion. "Tsk! You''re such an unimaginative lot." Finn clicked his tongue after failing to get his desired response, "Anyway, this pheromone bomb contains super concentrated ant pheromone. All you have to do is to light this up¡­" he flicked a wick that jutted out of one side of the bomb, "and throw it far away and¡­ BAAAAM! An explosion of pheromones will make all the ants go crazy! This can be used both as an escape and an attack tool." Sir Finn, arms akimbo, stood smiling in satisfaction, obviously waiting for praise. Although not fully understanding what was so great about the bomb, the people showered Finn with compliments. Mikael chuckled. It was evident from Finn''s dark eye circles that he spent all night developing the bomb and Mikael figured that he deserved indulging in praises once in a while. Finn grouped the people according to class: Melee fighters and Combat Almagi. Out of the one hundred and seventy-five members, thirty-six of them were novice Tier-1 Combat Almagi. Each of whom specialized in either wind, fire, water, ground, or electric type spells. Although these Combat Almagi are supposed to be as strong as ten men, they couldn''t do anything by themselves when confronted with agile monsters. They needed someone to protect them while casting so in an individual participation event like the hunting competition, even these special people could fall prey to monsters. Finn distributed makeshift armors and shields made of ant exoskeleton. Those who do not have their own weapons used the sharp ant mandibles like inverse-scimitars**. "Okay. I think we''re set so, here''s the plan¡­" he beaconed everyone to look at the illustration on the ground. "See this?" he pointed to a large circle at the middle of the colony map, "This is the queen''s chamber and these¡­" he drew a cross to the squiggly lines connected to the circle, "these are the tunnels branching out of the chamber." He looked at the member''s faces to see if they were paying attention. "As you can see, the tunnels are interconnected with each other. So, fighting at the tunnels is extremely unwise. Based on the previous battles, we can all agree that tunnels are advantageous to the ants since they can come sneaking at us from the back." The members nodded their heads. For the past week, they had come close to death''s doors countless times whenever ants appeared behind them while they fought the monsters in front. It would be easy for the ants to kill them if they weren''t alert to their surroundings. "What we need to do is to take that advantage from them and make it ours." Finn grinned before continuing, "We will decide where we fight, and we will use their instincts against them." Finn discussed the tactic that they will employ, ensuring that everyone understood the plan. "Remember: He, who controls the battlefield, controls the war." Finn concluded, his handsome face brimming with confidence and excitement, "Trust me and we shall take over this colony." Finn''s proud statements assured the members. Loud cries echoed across the Midden as they screamed for blood. "YEAHHH!!" "I''M GONNA F*CK THOSE MONSTERS INTO A F*CKING MEAT PIE!" "FINN! FINN! FINN!!" The people cheered and Finn laughed like a madman. From the outside perspective, it looked like Finn had formed a cult. Mikael and Deon watched the boisterous scene from the sidelines. "Hey kid, you should take notes." Mikael whispered, "THAT is how you control people." Indeed, Finn was everything that Deon wished he could be¡ªStrong, charismatic, intelligent, confident, and handsome. He was like the protagonist of a hero''s story and from Mikael''s tone, Deon was pretty sure that his ghost partner wanted Finn to replace him. After all, who wouldn''t? The only advantage that Deon had over Finn was his lineage. As always. Deon hated it. He envied Finn. Sir Finn, who was stubborn and selfish yet manages to grab the hearts of people. Sir Finn, who marched at his own pace, never looking back, and only doing what he wanted without regard for other people''s opinions. To Deon, Finn looked free. Free from all the shackles that bound him. ''There really are so many amazing people in this world¡­'' Deon depressingly thought, and he was, once again, consumed by inferiority. Deon clenched his fists, ''Why?'' ''Why are we so different?'' ''What am I doing wrong?'' ''I did my best¡­ how come no one acknowledges it?'' ''I risked my life to get that information. Why isn''t anyone thanking me for it?'' His nails dug deep into his palms, his lower lip bled as he bit down on it, and his eyebrows deeply furrowed. Deon''s body shook with envy. Unknowingly, his Karmic aura had taken a darker shade. Tap¡­ Deon turned to his side, surprised to see Dame Nora tap his shoulder with a gentle smile. "Your highness, you did great." Dame Nora''s quiet voice struck Deon''s fragile heart. All the resentment and envy that he felt just a second ago, vanished with that simple sentence. Deon''s face crumpled into a crying mess. Tears and snot fell from his royal mug as he stuttered, "D-Dame¡­ Thank you¡­" Her kind words were salvation that lifted Deon up from the quagmire of negativity that threatened to swallow his whole being. "There, there¡­" The dame gave Deon a one-armed hug. The warmth of her embrace melted the dark karmic aura that shrouded the young prince. --Chapter end-- ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- **Scimitars are backward-curved, single-edged swords with a thickened, unsharpened back edge. For reference, please see the chapter comments. I also put a picture of the ant mandibles to make it easier to visualize. (Sorry, I can''t put source references ''cause web novel deletes it.. Anyway, credits to the owners of the photos.) Chapter 63 - Synergy At long last¡­ After ten days inside the colony, the group set out of the Midden to actively sweep the enemies. Finn provided melee fighters with a supply of pheromone bombs. They were¡ªagain¡ªused as runners. There were two large empty caverns in the colony that was suitable for their strategy. These two caverns formed a "V" with the queen''s chamber at its vertex. The members were divided into two teams. At their core were the combat Almagi grouped according to their specialties. On one group were Almagi wielding ground, electric, and water-type spells. While on the other were Fire and Wind wielders. They were tasked to set the traps while the melee fighters lured the ants to the trap locations. Finn''s strategy was a systematic hunting centered on the Combat Almagi. "See you in the Midden after five hours." Finn shook the hands of another Almagi who was voted to lead the other group. "Yes. I sure hope this works. Anyway, good luck, Sir Finn." The other Almagi said. Finn took command of the wind and fire group. The group dispersed and set out to do their assigned tasks. Deon faced the tunnel assigned to him. He clenched his fist around the pheromone bomb and dashed into the gloom. "Kid, you do know that you don''t have to do this, right? You can just stay out of everyone''s eyes while I set the bombs." Mikael reminded Deon. He did not understand while the young prince was adamant about doing the task on his own when he had a spirit partner who can do it in his stead. "I can''t always rely on you to do my job, Sir Mikael," Deon replied. He was still sore about Finn''s issue. Thus, he made up his mind to do his best to become a partner that Mikael would never compare, or even think to replace with someone else. He knew it was a useless thought since no matter how trashy he was, Mikael would never be able to replace him due to the non-terminable clause of the universal contract. Still, Deon hated that Mikael would think someone else would''ve been a better partner. Finally, Deon reached the end of the tunnel. He brought out the pheromone bomb with the longest wick. The length of the wick served as a timer. To ensure that the bombs would detonate at the same time, Finn varied the wick lengths with the longest ones placed furthest from the trap chamber. Tap¡­ Deon placed the lit bomb on the ground and ran toward the direction of the group, placing pheromone bombs at set intervals. BOOM! BOOOM! BOOM! The bombs exploded simultaneously! By the time he got back to where the group was, a loud rumbling shook the colony. Getting stronger and stronger¡­ The ground trembled as if struck by a high magnitude earthquake! Sounds of scurrying insect feet dominated the silence. The group faced the tunnel entrance with bated breaths. Before them were rows of shining mana circles stacked in a double wall. Behind each red mana circle was a white one of the same size. Finn held up his palm, his ears perked to listen to the incoming enemies. All members tensely awaited Finn''s signal. Meanwhile, Mikael held his head in intense agony! As the only being capable of hearing monster thoughts, Mikael suffered alone. The monsters were too loud! "FOOD!! FOOD!! FOOD!! FOOD!! FOOD!! FOOD!! FOOD!! FOOD!! FOOD!! FOOD!! FOOD!! FOOD!! FOOD!! FOOD!! FOOD!! FOOD!! FOOD!! FOOD!! FOOD!! FOOD!! FOOD!! FOOD!! FOOD!! FOOD!!" Their mad, vicious thoughts screamed inside Mikael''s head. He felt like his brain would explode from the ringing noise! "UGH!" Mikael grunted. Then the first monster appeared. The second¡­ The third¡­ Gasp! The members'' jaws hung open at the number of ant monsters crawling out of the tunnel! A seemingly endless wave of minor workers spilled out of the entrance like crazed zombies! ''So, this was the effect of super-concentrated pheromone?!'' Intense fear swallowed the members. The scene in front of them looked like something out of an apocalypse movie. ''Are we doomed?'' they all thought. But then Finn''s clear voice jolted the men out of their daze. "ATTACK!!!" "Fire burst!" "Wind Slash!" The Combat Almagi shouted their incantations at the top of their lungs, attempting to dispel the gnawing fear along with the words. Mana circles simultaneously flashed! A blinding light illuminated the cavern just as the spells ejected pillars of fire and blades of wind toward the monsters. As the mana circles were stacked together, the power of the spells drastically increased! The synergy between the wind blades and fire pillars created longer stronger blades of fire. The blades sliced the monsters in half as they traveled through space, losing energy as they did. But in their wake, the burning blades left a gruesome scene that evoked pure terror! The sliced bodies sizzled as their flesh burned. Dark green blood immediately covered the ground in pools. The monster legs twitched like a death clock''s minute hand ticking off their lifetime. In an instant, the monster wave was reduced to a pile of dismembered corpses. They were annihilated as soon as they stepped out of the tunnel''s entrance! The Combat Almagi displayed the majesty of their profession. They proved that they were masters of long-range fights! Sighs of relief escaped from the Fire and Wind Almagi. They were initially very nervous about stacking the spells since one wrong move might lead to a spell malfunction or a failed combo. Their attack may seem simple but in reality, it was not. They needed to get their incantation timing right to achieve the optimal power of a combo spell otherwise they may end up with two individual spells with far weaker outputs. The members'' eyes widened in awe. They never thought such an elegant strategy existed. Their doubts about the mission instantly vanished and they cheered. "FINN! FINN!! FINN!!" "Idiots! It''s not over yet!" Finn shouted back, his expression grave, "Melee fighters! To your position!" The second wave of monsters was incoming. And they no longer have prepared mana circles. For the next few minutes, the melee fighters have to defend while the Almagi set up another volley of spells! --Chapter end--- Chapter 64 - A Pool Of Blood The other chamber. Conor, a Tier-1 Ground specialist Almagi, scratched his chin as he watched the other members draw their mana circles. He was the voted leader of the second group. Maybe due to his imposing aura and large physique, the members thought he was a reliable figure just like Sir Finn. If not for his pale complexion and dark eye circles, no one would think of him as an Almagi. ''Will this really work?'' Conor highly doubted the strategy. The concept of their chamber was ''The lone island'' To set up their ''Trap'', Almagi from different specializations have to work to create an artificial island inside the chamber. Conor sighed. ''There''s no point in thinking about it. It''s too late to back out now.'' Conor trudged toward the back of the chamber. He took out his brush and loaded it with a vial of blood ink. Red paint colored the brush tip and Conor began to draw a large mana circle on the ground, carefully putting in the symbols. After finishing his circle, Conor looked over his shoulder to see if the other ground specialists were done. Looking around the cavern, the Almagi gave him a thumbs up. "Melee fighters except for the runner, to the center!" Conor roared. The members obediently moved, leaving one member outside who stood near the tunnel entrance. After confirming that everyone was at their places, Conor shouted, "ERODE!" Several others bellowed their incantations and the outer section of the chamber flashed like a ring light. When the blinding light subsided, the ground over which the spells were drawn had disintegrated into a ten-foot-deep trench. "NEXT! WATER SPECIALISTS!" Several Almagi came forward and faced the circumference of the inner circle. They drew shining blue mana circles and chanted, "WATER BOA**!" The blue circles ejected a jet of water shaped like a giant anaconda with its fangs bared. However, since there was no one to attack, the Water boas just fell into the ditch and like a water-filled balloon pricked with a needle, the boas burst into a stream. The water specialists continued to conjure Water Boas until they filled a third of the trench with water. Conor walked up to the runner. "Are you ready?" The runner, a gangly teenager, looked at Conor with an expression of fear. Conor understood the boy''s heart. After all, he will be left isolated once he planted the pheromone bombs. Conor gave the boy a reassuring pat on the shoulder, "It''s okay. You''re going to be fine. All you need to do is to run back here as fast as you can." The runner gravely nodded, and he turned to the tunnel entrance. As soon as the runner was out, Conor drew another mana circle on the last bridge connecting the lone island and the tunnel. "Erode." And with that, the bridge crumbled into dust and water from its sides gushed to replace it. Waves of water splashed against the tunnel walls, leaving the group standing in a narrow circle of land¡ªThe Fort, where they will try to defend against the monsters. Twenty minutes later, the ground rumbled. "AAAAAHHHHHH!!! S-SAVE MEEE!!!" the runner came back, screaming. Behind him were hordes of ants whose compound eyes glowed maniacally in the tunnel''s darkness. Conor was stunned! The numerous red eyes seemed to laugh at their futile efforts. SPLASH! The runner dived into the pool and swam desperately into the island. "H-help!" he croaked. Conor''s eyes were glued to the monsters'' They were so near¡­ Before the runner could swim inland, the wave of monsters dropped into the ditch. "Sir Conor!" Worried looks were directed to the leader. They were asking him if they should cast their spells or wait for the runner. But an ant suddenly bit the runner''s ankle and pulled him underwater! "Hel..p¡­blubb blub blub¡­" Conor watched as the runner drowned. His conscience screamed at him to save the runner, but a small part of his mind wondered if it was wiser to sacrifice the man and proceed with the attack. Suddenly, a one-armed melee fighter to Conor''s left threw aside her sword and took off her armor. The fighter glared at Conor before diving into the water. "Sir!" the other members called him out with urgency. "L-let''s wait for them to come up." Conor stuttered. The wave of ant monsters continued to spill into the trench like a faucet of black water. The water level rose. It was only a matter of time before it reached the island and if it did, their attack would be rendered unusable. They have no more time to waste! Pu-hah! A few seconds later, the fighter resurfaced with the runner. She waded to the island in desperation and the moment they were safe, Conor shouted, "NOW!" "SPARK!" The yellow mana circles released a spark of electric current into the water. The electricity danced on top of the pool. Then, the ants who tried to reach the people writhed in pain! The current zapped the monsters underwater with such ferocity that a few moments later, the water surface was littered with floating dead ants. Those who managed to climb to the land were dealt with by the melee fighters. "DIE!! F*CKERS!" enraged cries erupted from the men as they mercilessly slaughtered the surviving ants. The clear water soon turned dark green like an algae*-filled lake. In a matter of minutes, the monsters were reduced into a pool of blood. With that, the second group has successfully defended against their first monster wave. But the fighter who dived to save the runner suddenly stood up and approached Conor. The woman grabbed Conor by the collar, her gaze murderous. "The fuck!? Why did you just stand there and watch, huh?!" the woman spat on Conor''s face, "Do you want us to die, you bastard!? --Chapter end-- **Water Boa is also known as green anaconda. They are the largest and heaviest known snake species and like other boas, they attack by constricting prey. * An Abundance of Algae is the reason why lakes (or other bodies of water) turn green. Chapter 65 - A New Leader. Five hours later. The two groups have successfully defended their respective chambers against the monster tide. Finn ensured that the pheromone bombs would lose effect after five hours, thus giving them room to breathe in between battles and polish their strategy. As soon as they came back to the Midden for a strategy evaluation meeting, Mikael noticed the brooding silence that enveloped the other group. ''Huh? Something''s wrong with them, it seems¡­'' Finn also noticed this and so he casually asked, "Did anyone die on your side?" "None. But we do have minor injuries¡­" Sir Conor replied. Finn''s icy blue eyes landed on the weeping teenager whose left foot was torn off. "Hmm¡­ that''s too bad." Finn unsympathetically remarked before moving on to the next topic, "So, did it work?" Finn''s eyes sparkled excitedly as if he was more interested to know whether his plan worked than the welfare of the members. He looked like a nerd collecting the results of his little experiment¡ªexcept, his experiment involved human lives. At this, Dame Nora stepped out, glaring hard at Conor. "Oh! It worked out alright, but I refuse to do it again." She declared, "At least, not under the same leader." It was Dame Nora who rescued the runner from the pool. To her, Conor''s reluctance to save the runner already disqualified him as a commander. Despite being uneducated, the Dame adhered to the Knight''s code of chivalry. The code of chivalry stated that one must always protect the weak and defenseless, speak the truth, be brave, be honorable, and obey those placed in authority. When she first heard about this code, Nora became fascinated with knights. She wanted to be like them so she lived by their ideals. This was also the reason why she dived into a pool of monsters to save the runner. Of course, aside from her personal vow of protecting young boys as if they were her brother. Just like Finn, Dame Nora was stubborn. She was so stubborn with her principles that she refused to follow someone she doesn''t acknowledge. ''I may not have had a choice when I was born, but I will choose how I live.'' "I believe Sir Conor is not fit for that position. So, I suggest we vote another." After saying her piece, Dame Nora approached Deon in large strides. ''I shall choose my liege.'' She thought. "I nominate the prince!" Nora politely pointed at Deon with an open palm. ''WHAT? ME?!'' the young prince looked at her in surprise. He did not expect Nora to dump such a heavy responsibility on him. On the other hand, Mikael smirked mischievously. This was an opportunity that they cannot miss! ''If we do well this time, I''m sure these people will have a new and better opinion of Deon. Then, after escaping this place, they will tell fantastic stories about him¡­ Yes! gossips are the best way to change one''s image!'' Mikael swooped beside Deon, his ghostly lip almost touching the prince''s ear. "Kid, agree with her! Volunteer yourself!" he whispered like a demon urging a poor lamb to do a sinful act. "But¡­ I don''t know if I can do it, sir¡­" Deon quietly responded, his brows deeply furrowed. "It''s okay. You have me." Mikael assured. Deon thought deep and hard about it. While it is true that he wanted recognition for his efforts, the young prince could not readily accept the position. ''Can I really lead them? What if they all die because of my bad decisions?'' ''I''m scared¡­'' "Kid, if you think that you can''t do it, you can just lend me your body. I will do it for you." Mikael offered. ''But is that really okay?'' Deon internally questioned. "Would anyone else like to volunteer?" Dame Nora asked the members of the second group. When no one raised a hand, she turned to Deon and gently smiled. "I know you can do it, your highness. I believe in you." Her smile, her words, her trust¡­ Made Deon want to return the favor and not disappoint her. Mikael saw the change in Deon''s eyes. ''Good. Be brave, partner.'' He proudly smiled as he entered the Medium. He had a strong feeling that things will soon get interesting. "Sir Mikael, can you help me? I-I want to try¡­ if not fully, then at least partially." Deon sent his thoughts through direct message. To which Mikael gladly replied, "Of course, Partner. Use me to your heart''s content." Mikael meant every word that he said. It was his way of treating Deon better. It was also an apology for taking advantage of the na?ve boy. He wanted to get rid of the bitter, dirty feeling that gnawed his phantom heart ¨C The guilt. ''Use me as much as I use you.'' Deon swept his gaze around the Midden, his eyes blazing with hot resolve. "If you would have me, then I shall answer." He said with uncharacteristic dignity, "I promise that I will do my best not to let anyone die." Their lives were now in the hand of the young prince. Although most of them are worried, they could only hope that the royal will deliver on his promises**. Meanwhile, Sir Conor was relieved. With his last blunder, he had lost confidence in himself as a leader. ''If the same thing happens again, I''m not sure if I can take the burden¡­'' The weight of people''s lives was far too heavy for the combat Almagi. He looked apologetically at the runner whom he almost sacrificed then his gaze turned to the young prince. ''I hope you are not like me, prince.'' He thought, skeptical about the new leader. But when he saw Deon''s determined eyes, he quietly chuckled, ''Who am I kidding? He''s already different from me the moment he decided to save us from the Repletes.'' ''I will also do my best to support you, young prince.'' He vowed. Clap! "Okay. Now that that''s settled, let''s start the strategy evaluation. Shall we?" Finn loudly clapped his hands to get the member''s attention, "So, how did it go?" Nora recounted their experience like a consumer representative doing her report. "The only problem is that the more monsters we slew, the higher the water level rose. Which made it hard for us to use electric spells in the latter half of the battle when the water rose to our ankles. Also, the Water Almagi had nothing to do after setting the trap." "Ah.. yes. if you used electric spells then, you would''ve been electrocuted as well. While the water spells can''t be used since that will only add to the pool of water." Finn contemplated, "Hmm..." But no one could help him think of a better strategy. After all, he was the smartest in the group. While listening to this discussion, Mikael moved out of the Medium and stared hard at the map drawn on the Midden''s floor. ''Ah! Yes, we can do that!'' He immediately swooped beside Deon, "Hey kid, let me take over for a second. I have an awesome idea." --Chapter end-- ----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- ** Deliver on your promise means to do what you say you are going to do when you say you are going to do it.. In short, you follow through with your promise. Chapter 66 - Assimilation. <Skill: Full integration Lvl. max is activated> Both of the host''s eyes turned pale green, but due to the low lighting in the Midden, no one seemed to notice the change¡ªExcept for Finn. He excitedly glanced at Mikael in Deon''s body. ''How fun. I wonder what surprise Sir Deon will show me¡­'' "How about the prince? Do you have any ideas that you might want to share?" Finn struck while the iron is hot. After all, he was the impatient type. Mikael subtly smirked, ''As I thought, Sir Finn is truly sharp.'' Then he stood from his seat, snatched an ant''s broken antennae, and approached the map. "From what I gathered based on Dame Nora''s report, there are three problems that we need to address. One, the water level rising. Two, the limited usability of the established tactic, and¡­ Three, the ineffective use of manpower." Mikael confidently said while looking at the members straight in their eyes. The members were taken aback by the prince''s unexpected shift in attitude. He now exuded more charisma, and even his way of speech drastically changed¡ªas if he had matured several years in the span of a few minutes. ''Ohoh? Interesting¡­'' Finn''s ears perked and reddened at this familiar change in attitude. It was only once, but he clearly remembered this tone that sent a pleasurable shiver down his spine. This tone was the reason why the prince piqued his interest in the first place. Sure, he liked the adorable prince who blushed at the smallest compliment, but he liked this current version of the prince more. ''It''s like he''s possessed.'' Nevertheless, Finn shook his head to prevent his thoughts from straying. He focused his attention on Mikael''s words. "All of those problems can be solved if we change chambers." Mikael pointed with his ant antenna to one chamber that initially failed their evaluation. Like the other caverns that they used, this new one was also close to the queen''s chamber. In fact, it was situated in between the two currently used trap chambers. This chamber passed all criteria except for one¡ªit had two tunnels connected to it. Due to the possibility of a monster ambush, Finn ruled it out of the cave choices. However, Mikael thought it was the perfect choice. "If we collate those three problems that I stated earlier, we come up with one major issue," he held out his forefinger, "Water." The members quietly chuckled, ''Ah¡­ I thought he was going to say something smart. Maybe we shouldn''t give him the leadership position after all.'' Was what they all thought. But Mikael''s explanation was far from over. While it seemed obvious enough to warrant chuckles from the masses, Mikael and Deon had long learned that most of the time, the answer to complicated problems can be quite frustratingly simple. This was a lesson learned from a week with Finn. "Imagine the chamber to be a lake. When it rains too heavily, the lake will overflow, but when it rains lightly, doesn''t the water level stay the same?" He posed the question to the crowd, urging them to think. As he only got a few nods in response, Mikael continued the explanation. "Think about it. Where does the rainwater go?" Only then did people understand his meaning. Of course, if there''s an input, there also has to be output to achieve equilibrium! In other words, when the Almagi supply water to the pool and when the water level rises due to the monster corpse, a drain will flush out the excess water! At this, the members eagerly listened to Mikael. "The other tunnel will serve as the drain while the other one will serve as the faucet. That way, the Water specialists may continue conjuring their spells without worrying about flooding." Finn looked at Mikael with proud eyes, ''Whoa¡­ this prince sure is a fast learner.'' Finn recalled Deon''s tremendous battle potential due to leveling up as a result of his persistent hunting. Deon, he believed, was more of a brawny type ¡ª which Finn disliked since he thinks intelligence trumps physical strength. ''To think that he would apply what he saw from me¡­ He has the makings of a great strategist. But still, he can''t beat me. I''m the smartest after all.'' He smugly thought. After successfully capturing their attention, Mikael discussed a more elaborate strategy. One which solved all their problems. The members looked at him in awe with jaws hanging open. ''Wow¡­ how did he come up with that?'' ''Is the cowardly prince actually a genius like Sir Finn?'' ''Why did he hide such amazing talent?'' ''And here I thought he was just a useless brat like all other aristocratic sons that know.'' Mikael did not need to hear it to know that he had managed to improve Deon''s sh*tty reputation¡ªby leaps and bounds**, no less. From a useless coward to a genius. <Skill: Full integration Lvl. max is canceled.> After doing his job, Mikael quickly gave Deon back his body. His pale green eyes darkened into hazel brown. ''With this, I should have repaid some of my mistakes to you. Ah! Now that I think about it, I never said sorry about all the injuries that he got from my test of courage.'' Mikael just remembered that he should apologize for bullying the prince in their first meeting. ''Oh well, treat this as my apology.'' "Enjoy the fruits of my labor, kid. Next time, you''ll have to do me a favor." He told Deon through direct messaging. Deon quietly smiled before replying, "Sure, Sir Mikael. you can count on me." Slowly, the two souls who shared one body reached a better understanding of each other. Equivalent exchange. From now on, these two partners will give as much as they receive and take as much as taken from them. Like true partners. Ping! <System Notification: Emotional Assimilation is increasing¡­> --Chapter end¡ª ** Strike when the iron is hot means to take advantage of an opportunity as soon as it exists, in case the opportunity goes away and does not return: **By leaps and bounds means by very large degrees; rapidly or in quick progress forward. Chapter 67 - Unity And Duality After eating and resting for several hours and restocking their supplies, the group set out of the Midden. "Good luck, your highness. See you later." Finn shook Deon''s hand. But unlike before with Sir Conor, Finn''s grip on the young prince was way stronger. His blue eyes sparkled like a maiden''s who saw a raw diamond for the first time. "Ah¡­ yeah¡­ see you, Sir Finn." Deon awkwardly replied as he struggled to get his hand out of Finn''s tight grasp. With their farewells, the two groups dispersed unto their respective chambers. But now, the second group had a different member. Out of the member''s newfound respect for the prince, they all bowed to him as he passed through the tunnel to lead the group. Although awkward at first, Deon quite enjoyed the new treatment. As he passed each member, his gait became more dignified and his posture more regal¡ªlike a king to his subjects. But to Mikael who floated beside his partner, the scene looked more like a mafia lord''s and his gangsters. When they arrived at the new cavern, Deon immediately got down to business. "Sir Mikael, I''m ready." He whispered. Since he did not know what to instruct the members, he needed Mikael to tell him what to say¡ªlike a ghostwriter-- which was exactly what Mikael was. "First, tell the Ground specialist to set up the same structure as the last." Mikael instructed. "The last? What was the last?" Deon nervously asked. Being a spokesperson was way harder than he initially thought. ''Haah¡­'' Mikael sighed. "Let''s partially integrate. I''ll take over your mouth." "I-Is that possible?" "Well, there''s only one way to find out." After all, Cerberus, who was the origin of the integration skill, controlled different heads and tails. Truthfully, if he was given time, Mikael wanted to explore more of their skills. To learn their extent for better utilization in actual battles. But now was not the time for experiments. Unlike Finn who does what he wants regardless of time, at least Mikael has enough common sense not to play around during fights. "Ah¡­ I see. Then, please do so, Sir Mikael." <Skill: Partial integration Lvl. max is activated.> Ping! <System Notification: Due to Partial Integration, the System has switched player mode from ''Solo'' to ''Duo''> <System Notification: Percent Assimilation with Co-player Deon Hensworth has increased to 100%> <System Notification: Player Mikael Lee and Co-Player Deon Hensworth has achieved perfect assimilation!> < System Notification: Due to perfect Assimilation, Players are in ''One mind; One body'' special status condition.> "Wha-what''s happening, Sir Mikael? I thought you''re only taking over my mouth?" Deon panicked at the sight of a notification that he had never seen before. "I don''t know, either!" Mikael replied, "Well, let''s just ask the System. I''m sure it''ll provide answers like it always does." True to its reputation as a speedy responder, the Ascension system quickly brought up another translucent panel. Ping! <Special Status Condition: One mind; One body. Description: The Universe is made up of countless dualities. Yin and Yang. Life and Death. The cycle of mana flows freely between these polar opposites in a perpetual motion. This energy of the Universe, also known as the life particles, can neither be created nor destroyed. It can only change as the wielder wills it. To absorb in one form and to release in another. Due to achieving a perfect emotional and physical assimilation, the system switched off the mana pool limiter of the two entities. The host can now absorb mana from the atmosphere without limit for the duration of the condition. Restriction: ''Internal conflict'' immediately cancels this special status.> Mikael and Deon''s heterochromic eyes could only widen in surprise after reading the status description. "D-Does this mean we can use skills without mana cost?" Deon asked as if to make sure that he understood the panel''s contents. "I think so," Mikael replied, he still could not believe that such an overpowered status condition could be achieved if only he got along perfectly with his partner. "System. Show us the current available MP." Mikael asked. Ping! <System Notification: Current Available MP: --infinity-- > "I-it''s true!" As they were rejoicing their newly acquired status, Dame Nora tapped Kaede''s shoulder. "Your highness, we are waiting." Kaede looked around him and found all the members staring at him funny. "Ehem¡­ Ground Specialists, please proceed with the excavation." Kaede cleared his throat in embarrassment. The members did exactly as they did the first time. The ring of ground type mana circles, the pool filling by water type circles¡­ One good thing about this particular tunnel was that it had a slight downward slope which meant that the exit tunnel has a lower elevation compared to the entrance tunnel. Because of this, the water level would never flood the island as it is immediately drained before it rose above a certain level. When they were done, Kaede walked to the lone island''s center and addressed the group. "Melee fighters, be sure to guard the Almagi well as they draw their mana circles. We will adapt the unit method previously practiced." After confirming with everyone, Kaede turned in the direction of the entrance tunnel. Because the previous runner was injured, he could no longer perform his duty. Hence, Deon, who was the runner of the first group, assumed this role in his place. "I''m going in." <Skill: Teleportation Lvl. 1 is activated> <Skill: Teleportation Lvl. 1 is activated> <Skill: Teleportation Lvl. 1 is activated> Kaede vanished and reappeared on the edge of the tunnel, not bothering to walk atop the bridge which surprised the people who did not know he had such an ability. ''Ahh¡­ this feeling of not having to worry about MP consumption is the best!'' Kaede confidently trudged in the tunnel, relishing the fact that he could use his skills as if they were free. --Chapter end¡ª ------------------------------------------------------ A/N I think I''m getting good at the puns. Lol. Anyway, since this is a work of fantasy (fiction). I hope you''ll forgive me for using the terms Universal "Energy" and life "particles" interchangeably. If you''re bothered by it, then just think of mana as light.. Because light has a particle-wave duality (meaning it has properties of both waves and particles) then you can think of mana as having particle-energy duality¡ªif that makes you feel better. Chapter 68 - Clockwork Kaede dashed to the junction where the tunnel ended and brought out the pouch of pheromone bombs given by Sir Finn. "Let''s see¡­ where''s the one with the longest thread?..." As he rummaged into the bag, Kaede noticed a bomb with a different color and size than others. "Huh? What''s this?" He fished the bomb out of the pouch and stared at it in curiosity. The bomb was noticeably larger than the rest. It also had the longest wick in the lot but what made it catch Kaede''s attention was its flaming red color since the normal ones were just plain black. "What do we do with this, Sir Mikael? the number of bombs is correct though," Deon asked in direct message. "Maybe Finn just ran out of black containers? Besides, I highly doubt that he''d put something in there by mistake¡­ With him being the perfectionist that he is." Mikael replied telepathically. "You''re right. I''m sure there''s a reason for this." Although not fully convinced, Deon agreed with Mikael''s opinion. After all, they couldn''t possibly postpone the operation just because of something so trivial. In the end, Kaede just did his job and lit the bombs as he went back to the chamber''s direction, planting them at set intervals. But before he could finish setting up the lure, a loud explosion rang from the end of the tunnel. BOOOOOOOOOM!!!! "What? Why?" Kaede scratched the back of his head in confusion. He was so sure that he properly set up the previous bombs so how could one explode prematurely? Then, something peculiar happened¡­ Scrieee! Scrieee!! Sounds of hurried steps immediately followed the explosion! "Kid! Let''s get out of here! They''re coming!" said Mikael urgently, his tone grave. "Huh? How''s that possible? The other bombs haven''t even exploded yet." Indeed, the immediate response of the monsters shouldn''t have happened had the bombs been normal. That was because Finn designed them to work only when all bombs fired off. That way, the runner would have enough time to return to the chamber. Or so it should. But the current situation was what it was. "Let''s just toss the remaining bombs and run!" Mikael could hear it so clearly now¡­ The coming monster wave was way bigger than the first one! ''SH*T SH*T SH***T!!!'' with trembling hands, Kaede lit up the three remaining pheromone bombs and chucked them down the tunnel. BOOOM! BOOOOOM!! BOOOOOM!!! Kaede hurriedly teleported just as the bombs successively went off. Thanks to his special status condition, he could use the teleportation skill without limit! Kaede moved like a glitching game character. He appeared, running at one point, disappeared, and appeared again¡ªuntil he reached the chamber where he shouted at the top of his lungs, "STAND READY!! HUGE WAVE INCOMIIIING!!!" The members were surprised! The prince lured the monsters way too fast that they weren''t mentally prepared yet. However, when they saw the ants coming behind him at fast speeds, their bodies moved faster than their brains. It was an instinct honed in such a terrible battlefield. To act before they think is how they survived in this monster-infested colony. Kaede jumped from the edge of the tunnel entrance. "YOUR HIGHNESS!!" the members cried. They thought the prince would dive into the pool just like the previous runner and they were afraid that the same mishap would repeat itself. To their surprise, the prince vanished in the air and appeared right behind them. Kaede''s feet skid across the hard ground and like an aggressive base runner touching the home plate, he kicked the floor as he fell sideways. Using his arm as a pivot, Kaede stood up and turned toward the people, "WHAT ARE YOU STARING AT?! ATTACK!" As the wave of minor workers endlessly poured from the tunnel and into the pool, the first attack unit used their prepared spells. "Water Boa!" "Spark!" The double-wall of water and electric type Tier-1 mana circles shone simultaneously. The blue mana circle released a thick jet of water shaped like an Anaconda. The water snake passed through the yellow circle, taking with it sparks of electricity that danced along its glossy surface. The smell of ozone permeated the air as the electrified snake crashed into the monster tide. The snake tightly wrapped its sizzling body around a group of ants and strongly constricted. Bzzzzzt! Seizures jolted the tied ants as an intense electric shock instantly claimed their lives. The combo attack was super effective! "NEXT!" Kaede roared. Without delay, another team performed the same combo spell. The attack units were arranged in a hexagon around the lone island. This meant that there will always be two teams upfront who take turns in attacking. These units move in a clockwise rotation every time a group finished their turn so they can prepare another volley immediately. This was also part of Mikael''s proposed tactic. He had noticed in their first trial that their offensive execution was too slow. After exhausting the prepared spells, the melee fighters would desperately defend the Almagi as they drew¡ªwhich led to numerous close calls with death. But now, with the new and improved strategy, their assembly moved like clockwork! With each unit composed of five members: three melee fighters guarding two Combat Almagi, their execution became more efficient. When they are out of turn, the melee fighters slaughtered ants that managed to sneak inland¡­ However, with the abnormal size of the ant wave, it became increasingly harder to push them out of the island! At first, it was just two¡­ Then another three¡­ five¡­ Until the island was already crawling with zombie-like monsters! ''SH*T! the formation won''t hold up!'' Mikael cursed when the hexagon slowly shrunk and distorted. He glanced at the entrance tunnel, hoping to see the end of the wave¡­ But they continued to pour endlessly into the chamber. "Kid, we might have to reveal another ability. Can we handle the consequences?" Deon thought for a moment. They''d been extremely careful not to show questionable abilities after seeing Finn and Nora''s reaction to teleportation. But right now, they had no other choice. Deon grimly nodded, "Let''s do it, Sir. People''s lives are more important than hiding our skills." --Chapter end-- Chapter 69 - Placebo Effect Kaede stood at the center of the island, surveying the situation and issuing commands. Like a conductor to an orchestra, he divided his attention to observe every small battle occurring in the field. The sound of ripping flesh and clanging metal became his music. Battle cries became his songs. Every tone was a piece of information that he used to assess the situation. Such a feat was only possible because he had two minds inside of him. Kaede''s left pale green eye served as Mikael''s view while his hazel brown right served as Deon''s. He was the sole intelligence unit, but his precise and timely instructions made him look like a group of people instead of an individual¡ªwhich was not far from the truth. "UNITS! STAY IN YOUR POSITIONS! I WILL HANDLE THE REST!"Kaede roared as he stretched out his arms. The people looked back at him as if he had gone crazy. ''What the heck is this prince saying? Handle the rest? By himself?!'' By now, they had accepted that the kingdom''s third prince was a strategical genius on par with Sir Finn. Not only that, but they were also in awe of his excellent leadership. But his fighting abilities? Even if someone was strong, he cannot possibly be in multiple places at once, can he? So how could he say that he can handle the rest? To the members, the prince had overestimated himself, deluded by the fact that everything seemed to be in his control. That is¡­ Until they saw the atmospheric mana collecting in his fingertips. The mana danced in the air and settled on his body like little fireflies. The milky white light seeped into Kaede''s skin, absorbed into his mana pool that was now as vast as the ocean. The dense mana created a thin protective coating over Kaede, ruffling his dark brown hair in a warm and gentle breeze. He looked like Moses-- Parting the sea of monsters with his blessed ability. <Skill: Psychokinesis level 2 is activated.> Suddenly five dead ants that littered the island jerked and floated. "Wh-what''s happening?! Why are dead ants moving?!" The members closest to the reanimated corpses stumbled backward with eyes full of fear. "Don''t mind them! They''re already dead." Kaede said as if it was obvious, "I''m just controlling them so focus on your tasks!" The members gulped as they fearfully eyed Kaede. ''My whole life was a lie! How could someone dubbed as the useless prince be this amazing?'' ''Are all royal family members this strong?'' ''Is this a blessed ability?'' The more they knew about the least famous member of the monarchy, the more they feared their rulers. ''As I thought, they are a different breed from commoners like us.'' "Don''t just stare at me. MOVE!" Kaede admonished, jolting the people out of their daze. The combat Almagi continued to conjure their combo spells, zapping countless monsters in one move. Those who survived battled it out with the melee fighters. Kaede telekinetically ripped the mandibles off the dead ants as he would to a lobster claw. In just a few seconds, he had acquired ten sharp weapons that moved freely according to his will. "Aaaaah!! S-Someone save meee!!" a young swordsman pleaded as he was dragged to the pool by a minor worker whose mandibles clamped on his ankles. With both hands, the young man tightened his grip on his sword and stabbed it on the ground. His sword that should have been used to slice open an ant abdomen was now used to slice the ground. The sound of grating metal was heard but it soon turned dull. Due to the flooding, the ground near the edge had turned into mush and the poor young man along his prized sword was dragged helplessly to the bank. "Please¡­ save me¡­" he whimpered. Finally, Kaede noticed his predicament and sent two of his organic weapons to the man''s captor. Fwooosh! The mandibles flew like high-speed arrows! Coming from the left and right, the mandibles intersected at a predetermined point¡ªthe monster''s neck. The weapons sliced the monster''s head off with a snap, sending hot green blood splashing on the horrified swordman''s visage. Kaede''s eyes quickly darted around the island, searching for areas that needed backup. Whenever he saw people getting in trouble, he would send the weapons in their direction to discreetly aid them. Minutes passed and the people noticed the change. ''Huh? Is it just me or is defending getting easier now?'' one of them thought as he slashed at an ant''s thorax. Immediately, the ant fell like a ragdoll. ''Strange¡­ I could barely fight them off before.'' The person cocked his head, ''Perhaps¡­ have I grown stronger?'' Just like how he did in the abandoned orphanage, Mikael thought to help people by attacking the enemies at the same instance that the people attacked. This way, the members would pick up their confidence as they were under the illusion that they had become stronger. Soon, the members'' fear of the ant wave subsided which led to less hesitation in their attacks. The more confidence and courage they gained, the less stiff their movements became. In turn, Kaede would slowly withdraw and let them deal with the monsters themselves. <Co-Player ''Deon Hensworth has leveled up!> Despite the long battle, they only leveled up once individually due to not finishing the monsters off personally. But Mikael was still happy with the results. "The placebo effect delivered great results!" Mikael merrily told Deon through Direct message. "I-I can''t believe it! How is this possible, Sir Mikael?" Deon asked in awe. "Haah¡­ This is why you should never be afraid, kid. When I was in high school, I saw lots of children shrink with anxiety. They could do well in the background, they practice their presentations like their lives depended on it¡­ but when they''re upstage, they blank out. They fail to deliver their presentations just because of fear." Mikael explained, reminiscing the good old days when his life didn''t suck. Although Deon had no idea about high schools and presentations, he at least understood Mikael''s meaning. "You know, ''fear'' is such a scary thing." Mikael said, "Look at all of them. They practice their sword every day, they sweat for hours in training¡­ I bet they could do well without us helping them. But their fear bogs them down. With just a little courage, they are capable of this much¡­ maybe even more." --Chapter end-- Chapter 70 - The Second Underling Soon, the monster tide dwindled to a stop. As the last ant monster died, the exhausted members slumped to the ground. Hah! Hah! Hah! Sounds of labored breaths rang inside the chamber. No one spoke. No one moved. Only their eyes silently communicated as their gazes locked. But every member understood what others thought. ''We did it!'' ''We survived!'' And they knew who was responsible for their victory¡ªit was the third prince. One by one, the people stood. Then, as if they planned it all along, the people cheered, "Long live the prince!" "Prince! Prince!" Just like how they did with Finn, the people who finally recognized Kaede''s awesomeness chanted his name with reverence. Like ardent fans of an idol¡­ or, since the Kaede was essentially composed of two souls, a boyband. "Bwahahaha!" Mikael laughed evilly, happy about achieving his goal of changing Deon''s bad image. Far from a two-man boyband, Mikael and Deon now resembled an idol and his manager. "Your highness! How did you do that?" one of them asked like a gossip reporter. "That?" Kaede asked back. "C-controlling objects! Is that a blessed ability? Do all royal family members have that?" Everyone eagerly listened to Kaede''s reply. Commoners had been taught that the ruling family was descended from the legendary blessed hero, the spear god, Heinken. Hence the name of their kingdom. It was said that ''Heinken I'' was the first king and was bestowed divine abilities by the goddess Kariyah to protect his citizens. No one knew what the so-called ''divine abilities'' were, leaving people to wonder whether it was just a story to glorify the first king. But now, after witnessing the prince''s feats, they weren''t so sure. "Ahh¡­" cold sweat beaded Kaede''s face as he struggled to think of a way out. "Hey, kid. Isn''t this good? We can actually use this misunderstanding to our advantage, can''t we?" After thinking for a moment, Deon agreed with Mikael. ''Yeah¡­ there were no records of Heinken''s power, anyway¡­'' In the end, Deon decided to tell a white lie. "Yes, it is. But I ask that you keep it a secret." The members looked to each other in confusion before coming up with a convenient conclusion on their own. ''Ah... This must be the reason why the third prince has such bad rumors surrounding him... he wants to keep his strength hidden and is deliberately acting foolish.'' ''Maybe he just doesn''t want to be seen as competition to his elder brothers.'' ''Well, that''s too bad. I wanted to brag about his highness to my neighbors.'' Thinking that the prince doesn''t want to take part in the struggle for the throne, the members nodded, "Please rest assured your highness. We shall keep our mouths shut," they promised as they turned their attention to the ditch. Despite so much ant carcass floating and the number of water boas conjured, the water level remained the same. The excess water flowed to the back tunnel along with the monster corpses. From afar, the trench looked like a trash-filled creek. But then people suddenly realized something weird about the monster wave. "Is it just me or are there only minor workers in this wave?" one of them mused loudly, prompting others to search for soldier ants among the pile. "You''re right¡­ there are only minor workers¡­ why?" "Ahh¡­ these muscle heads¡­" Dame Nora exasperatedly sighed, "Didn''t we already talk about that in the first meeting?" The people turned to her and asked, "Did we?" Seeing their clueless reactions, Dame Nora decided to jog their memory, "I see you didn''t even pay attention. Well, according to the information provided by the prince, it seems the soldier ants don''t leave the queen''s chamber anymore. So, whatever we do to minor ants, they won''t budge. That''s exactly why we are doing this divide and conquer strategy." Knowing that a huge chunk of the monster population consisted of minor workers who were substantially weaker than soldiers, Finn, their strategic leader, had formulated this plan to systematically diminish the ant''s overwhelming numerical advantage. And now, only the soldier ants and the queen were left in the entire colony. "Wow¡­ aren''t we amazing? To think that we defeated the majority of them¡­ Woah¡­" Speechless, the people''s mouths hung open. "Don''t be too complacent though. Even with the minor workers out of the equation, the soldier ants still far outnumber us¡­ and don''t forget that they are way stronger too." Kaede reminded. Confidence is good when it is sufficient, but overconfidence can be fatal. Mikael didn''t want the people to think that soldier ants are weak and become sloppy. After resting, the group went back to the Midden to regroup with Finn. "How was it, Prince? Did anyone die?" As usual, Finn asked such ominous questions casually. "Thankfully, no one died on our side," Kaede replied, now unbothered by Finn''s way of speaking. "Good¡­" Only then did Kaede notice that Finn''s eyebags were darker and baggier than usual. "Sir Finn?" "Uhh... yes?" ''Weird¡­ even his response time is slow. Is Sir Finn sick?'' Kaede thought in worry. "You look tired. Are you okay?" he asked. As if embarrassed that Kaede noticed his less-than-handsome appearance, Finn rubbed his eyes, "Ah¡­ that''s because I had to take a lot of my blood yesterday. You know¡­ since there''s a big battle ahead of us and my blood ink''s running out. Why? Am I ugly? On no! I should never be ugly!" ''Tsk! Sir Finn panics for the weirdest reasons'' Kaede shook his head in disbelief before remembering the red bomb. "AH! Sir Finn! Now that I think about it, there was something unusual with the monster tide! They came too fast when the red pheromone bomb went off!" "Red¡­" Finn''s dead blue eyes suddenly widened in shock, "What?! There was a red bomb in your stock!?!" Seeing the Almagi''s violent reaction confirmed Mikael''s suspicion. There really was something wrong with that bomb! Nevertheless, now that the ordeal was over, Kaede calmly responded, "Yes. a big red bomb. Why?" Finn face palmed himself. "Oh my¡­ How could I make such a grave mistake? Is it anemia? Because I hadn''t slept for three days straight? But I used to go sleepless for a week and still function perfectly¡­" He murmured. Suddenly, Finn''s head snapped back to Kaede, "You''re telling me that no one died even when you used my new Ultra-Pheromone bomb?!" "Ultra¡­" Kaede snickered at Finn''s terrible naming sense. "ANSWER ME!" Finn''s agitation forced Kaede to stop laughing. "Yes. it was close but really. No one died." Then, Finn''s gaze at Kaede regained their maniacal light. It was as if he was seeing a specimen worthy of a thousand years of research. ''Ah¡­ Sir Deon¡­ I shall follow you for life!'' And thus, the prince gained his second underling. --Chapter end-- ------------------------------------------------- **A/N Finn is second because Dame Nora was the first. Remember when she said, "I shall choose my liege''? Chapter 71 - Absorb Finally, the time has come for the last battle. The group of humans stood several steps away from the Queen''s chamber, tensely listening to Finn''s last warning. "Remember. As soon as you step inside, the first thing that you have to do is to fight against the dragon''s leaking mana." Finn held up his forefinger to like a tour guide explaining the exhibit to kindergarteners. "This is the last raid. Keep your wits with you so we can all go home alive." Kaede interjected to remind them not to underestimate the Queen and her soldiers. The members grimly nodded. "Well then, shall we start? Are you ready?" Finn asked Kaede. "Whenever you are, Sir," Kaede replied. Finn turned to the entrance and drew a white mana circle but with missing symbols. ''Uh-oh¡­ this guy¡­ he wants to use an unorthodox spell again?'' Mikael thought as they all watched Finn load another vial of blood ink. Then, just like he did in the past, Finn filled out the empty spaces in the mana circle with symbols for another element. But this time, he did a fire-on-wind spell instead of a wind-on-fire. After which, Sir Finn brought out his new toy while acting like a giddy three-year-old kid, "Mwehehehehehe¡­" In the Almagi''s hand was a green bomb that they''d never seen before. It was also the largest bomb he created. "Sir?" Kaede nervously asked. It hasn''t been that long since their group suffered from the red bomb that Finn mistakenly put in their pouch, but now, he planned to use another dubious ball? Pretending not to hear Kaede, Finn didn''t even hesitate to throw the ball inside the queen''s chamber¡ªright in the middle of a soldier ant group. The ball drew an arc in the air and when it was at its peak, Finn majestically shouted. "Wind Slash!" His prepared mana circle shone white and released a blade of fire similar to the fire-wind combo attack! Yes, Finn can do that same combo without partnering with another Almagi to cast a double wall. It was precisely because of this genius quality that none of the members even thought to question what the green ball was. Oh, how they came to regret it¡­ As soon as the blade of fire hit the bomb, a deafening explosion shook the entire cavern. BOOOOOOOOOOM!!! The fire blast was so big that it was practically a gas tank explosion! Debris fell from the ceiling as chunks of monster flesh flew in different directions. A thick cloud of dirt might have impaired their vision, but the distinct smell of burning flesh and the stench of monster blood were enough to paint a vividly horrendous picture in the member''s minds Disoriented, the people put their hands to cover their ears, but it had done nothing about the intense ringing that they heard after the explosion. Kaede glared at Finn. "SIR! WHAT WAS THAT?!" he demanded. But Finn merely looked at him in confusion, "What? We need to start a fight with a bang if we want to attract enemies. Didn''t I already teach you that?" The people could only stare at him, speechless. "Look. I already killed about a hundred of them with just one move." He proudly gestured to the scene of carnage. True to his words, Finn had obliterated a hundred monsters to smithereens. Unable to rebuke him further, Kaede was left with nothing to say but: "Then, at least warn us if you''re going to do something like that!" "Ah¡­ my bad." Finn unapologetically replied, "How was it though? Wasn''t my new bomb amazing? It''s made from more ant juice! Ahh¡­ I really want to live in the Midden for three more years¡­" Finn shivered in delight as if the Midden was the best place to live in the whole world and not a stinky ant graveyard. "Ant juice?" Kaede asked as the other members shook their heads out of disorientation. "YES! do you know? There''s more to harvest from them aside from death juice and pheromones¡­" Finn''s eyes lit up maniacally, "Can you believe it? They also have formic acid!" He bit his beautiful thin lips out of sheer excitement, waiting for the prince to react. "Uhuh?" Kaede weakly replied, unsure of why that was supposed to be amazing. "Tsk. It''s formic acid, your highness! The one that can be reduced to methane!" Finn''s icy blue eyes widened as he stared at Kaede, willing him to realize something. But Deon was not an expert in chemicals and royal education only included etiquette, spearmanship, and history¡­ but none of Almageia. However, as a person who came from Earth, Mikael knew exactly what methane was. ''Aha! So that''s why the explosion was so strong!'' How Finn managed to extract all those and turn them into explosive substances, will forever remain a mystery to normal people. Kaede eyed the aftermath of the explosion and murmured, "Can''t we just use that to annihilate all of them?" But Sir Finn immediately rejected the idea, "No. just once is enough. if we use more, who knows when the dirt ceiling will collapse on top of us? Then, we''ll all be buried alive." A few moments later. The members who finally regained their composure held their weapons tightly. But as soon as they stepped into the chamber, all of them fell to their knees as if some invisible giant hand slapped them to the ground. The dead dragon''s mana was indeed too strong! They thought they were well prepared since the prince gave them a detailed description of what it felt like. But hearing about it was different from actually experiencing it. ''Ugh¡­ It''s too heavy! And so cold!'' was what the members thought. Only one man managed to overcome the pressure¡ªthe prince. In fact, Kaede could not even feel the crushing weight of mana at all! Ping! <System Notification: Dense corrupted mana detected in the atmosphere!> <System Notification: The host''s limiter is switched off due to the Perfect Assimilation state.> <System Notification: The Host may now absorb highest purity mana without limit.> <Would you like to absorb the dragon''s mana?> <Yes/No> --Chapter end-- ---------------------------------------------- **Methane is a highly flammable gas commonly used as rocket fuel and in gas tanks (for home cooking) Chapter 72 - Body Reinforcement "Absorb?" Kaede cocked his head at the unexpected notification. Then the system brought up another window, seemingly taking Kaede''s confusion as a legitimate query. <System Notification: Absorbing dense mana will temporarily boost the player''s stats depending on the mana purity. Caution: This will result in thinner atmospheric mana.> Mikael took a moment to analyze the nuances of the notification. He had long known that the System was strict with its words hence, finding loopholes in the system''s established laws always helped Mikael take advantage of it in unexpected ways. Just like he did with teleporting people and objects. ''So, basically, mana absorption is like a buff state similar to an adrenaline rush?'' ''But doing so will probably affect the Almagi in our group since they also rely on the atmospheric mana for their attacks¡­'' ''That means I can''t absorb everything.'' The Host''s heterochromic eyes swept the battlefield. It hasn''t even been a few minutes since they entered the queen''s chamber, yet they were already surrounded by two thousand soldier ants. All of the monsters exuded an aura of death and malice. Meanwhile, his group of humans slumped pathetically on the ground, unable to overcome the weight of mana. ''Yeah¡­ It''s better to just do it and leave enough for others.'' Kaede looked at the shining blue panel and quietly said, "Yes." Immediately after receiving his response, another translucent pop-up appeared. <System notification: ''Mana Absorption'' is initializing¡­> <System is purifying the corrupted mana¡­ 86%... 91%...97%...100%> <System Notification: Corrupted Mana is successfully purified.> <Beginning the absorption process¡­> Then, small purple lights rushed to his body like metals to a magnet. Kaede''s skin soaked in the dragon''s mana like a sponge, and he soon felt the effect of mana absorption. Ping! <System Notification: Due to the extremely high purity of mana, the Host''s body is greatly reinforced!> <System Notification: All stats are temporarily multiplied by a factor of 3.> <See Players'' status window for updated stats.> Kaede''s heart pounded painfully against his chest. Each heavy pump rocked his whole being as if he was on steroids. "Guh!!" he clutched his chest, eyes wide and face beaded with cold sweat. Veiled in a purple haze, Kaede''s body grew while his muscles expanded. Hunched, Kaede nearly blacked out as his heart rate picked up to an unimaginable speed and his whole body screamed from the accelerated growth pains**. The black iron armor that constantly slipped off his skinny shoulders just a few seconds ago, now fit him to a tee, and what felt like an eternity of suffering quickly faded as the pain dulled to a throb. "Hah! Hah!.." Kaede panted, sweat dripping down his chin. Ping! <System Notification: Body reinforcement is now complete. The System will continuously absorb high purity mana to sustain the reinforcement. Estimated duration based on available mana: 2 hours> Kaede eyed the new panel, ''That means I only have 2 hours before reverting to my skinny weak body¡­'' He then turned his gaze at the two-battalion monster army. ''Can we finish this in two hours?'' Fortunately, his members had started to recover as Kaede absorbed the dragon''s mana. They did not know what exactly happened when the prince visibly expressed his agony, but from their perspective, it looked like the prince sacrificed his body for them, using whatever blessed ability to lift the heavy atmospheric mana. Misunderstanding Kaede''s selfish mana absorption as a heroic act unintentionally renewed the member''s respect for their third prince. ''His highness is a true hero!'' ''He willingly shouldered the burden by himself¡­'' ''I am ashamed to have thought so lowly of his highness.'' Unaware of his soaring reputation, Kaede immediately activated his skills. As He could no longer afford to hide his abilities in such a dangerous situation, Kaede only hoped for the members to keep their mouths shut. <Skill: Bluff Lvl. 1 is activated.> ''This is a race against time! I can''t dawdle!'' Exuding a thick crimson aura that frightened both his enemies and allies, Kaede tightened his grip on his spear''s shaft. "Sir Finn, I''m going ahead," Kaede told the still wheezing Almagi. Being the intelligent person that he was, Finn readily understood the underlying meaning of that sentence. ''I''m going ahead so I''ll leave the second group''s members for you to lead.'' Finn weakly nodded. Satisfied with his response, Kaede turned to face the enemy''s battalion. Despite the numerous humans crouching behind him, all the soldier ants'' glowing compound eyes seemed to focus on Kaede. For now, it was a one-against-two thousand. <Skill: Teleportation lvl 1 is activated.> <Skill: Teleportation lvl 1 is activated.> <Skill: Teleportation lvl 1 is activated.> Kaede, with a grim expression, teleported in the middle of the advance ant troops. "BRING IT ON, F*CKEEERS!!" Kaede taunted the ants as he brandished his spear. ''In..truder!! mu..st¡­elim¡­inate...intr¡­uder!!'' ''Prote..ct¡­the¡­Qu..een!!!'' The soldier ants'' eyes glowed like headlights as their thoughts screamed at Kaede with thick murderous intent. The ants rushed at him like a horde of angry zombies! Bam! Kaede firmly planted his feet as he stepped into a battle stance, knuckles white from the tight grip on his spear. He waved. He slashed. He stabbed. The effect of mana absorption made Kaede feel unstoppable! Standing in the middle of the monster horde, Kaede danced a dangerous dance with their sharp jaws! Kaede''s spear collided with a soldier''s iron-hard carapace, but with his thrice multiplied stats, the spear sliced the insect armor like it was made of tofu! Spraying fresh green blood on Kaede''s armor, the soldier ant helplessly fell on the dirt floor. Kaede felt exhilarated! ''THIS! This is power!'' Kaede continued to slay monsters, left and right. Beneath his iron helmet was an ominous smile that spelled the death of his enemies. With his reinforced body, Kaede received only knicks and minor wounds even as the soldier ants tore his armor apart. Still, he could not possibly take those injuries sitting down! For every wound he received, Kaede returned three, and soon, his surroundings were littered with piles of dead ants. --Chapter end-- -------------------------------------------------- **Growing pain: the throbbing pain that one feels when their body grows Chapter 73 - The First Request Ping! <Alert! Players are in a ''Killing Spree''!> <100 Karma Points have been deducted from the total Karma.> But Kaede ignored the shining red Alert panel. Mikael had expected this to happen sooner given that they planned to sweep the entire colony clean of its monstrous inhabitants. Still, he comforted himself with the knowledge that after this ordeal, he would gain at least a few hundred positive karma points for saving their members. For now, Mikael focused his attention on slaying his enemies and ensuring that none of the humans died. His gallant figure, surrounded by monsters and drenched in their green blood, awed the people. Their jaws hung open as they watched the third prince, the so-called useless coward, slaughter soldier ants like they were nothing. As Kaede continuously absorbed the dragon''s mana, the pressure noticeably lifted. The first member to overcome the pressure was Dame Nora. With her strong will and obstinacy to not be a burden, the Dame stood from the ground with gritted teeth. In her hand was the borrowed sword that she vowed to use to avenge her brother. Her dark eyes watched the prince''s back, unable to perceive the reality that the prince had the upper hand in the battles, ''I will NEVER let anyone die for me again!'' In her unstable mental state, the young prince had overlapped with the figure of her younger brother and her heart felt like it was wrenched and torn into a million pieces¡ªAgain. The Prince''s ragged appearance brought out the trauma that Nora desperately tried to bury lest she loses her mind. Her brother. Surrounded by ant monsters. Helpless. Her. Unable to do anything. As her precious sibling bled. Remembering the tragic scene, something seemed to snap inside Nora¡ªit was her sanity. Her protective instinct as an older sister pushed her beyond her limits and the Dame successfully broke free from the shackles of corrupted mana. ''No!'' ''I can''t let you die again!'' ''I need you¡­'' ''Don''t leave me, Arthur!!!'' Dame Nora rushed to the prince''s aid. "ARTHURR!!!" She called out as she waded against the tide of monsters, But Kaede was too deep into the enemy territory and too absorbed in his newfound power to hear Nora''s voice. Within minutes, Kaede was already isolated, and so was she. The dame was then left with no choice but to engage in a deadly battle of her own. Fueled by her rage, Nora hacked and slashed at any monster that her sword could reach. With every monster killed, the dame''s dark eyes lost their shine. "GIVE HIM BACK!" she yelled, voice hoarse. The dame charged at the monsters like an enraged bull. "I SAID GIVE ME BACK MY BROTHER, YOU M*THER F*CKER!!" She cursed, kicking an ant by its thorax and powerfully stabbing its abdomen. The dame did not even pay attention to the other soldiers that attacked her as she whispered to the dead ant, "Where did you hide him, huh?" Expectedly, the monster didn''t answer, but Nora didn''t care as she stabbed the ant repeatedly, screaming, "WHERE?! WHERE!? WHEEERE??!!" The hot blood that erupted from every stab wound squirted disgustingly onto the Dame''s white skin. Deep in Nora''s heart, she desperately hoped that her brother was still alive. Ever since seeing the colony''s food storage and saving hundreds of people, Nora hoped that somewhere in this vast colony, her brother might still be waiting for her to come and save him. This was the reason why she volunteered in all replete huntings. But with every rescued person that was not her brother, her heart sank deeper into misery. Still, she tried to hold on to the thin thread of reason that kept her from completely breaking down. Now, even the little hope was gone. Nora''s eyes burned with hot tears. ''Arthur¡­ Why did you leave me?'' ''Did you hate me for forcing you to become a knight when you wanted to be a priest?'' ''I''m sorry¡­'' ''Please forgive this foolish sister of yours¡­'' ''I shouldn''t have brought you here¡­'' ''If only I didn''t bring you here.'' ''If only I didn''t tell you to become a knight.'' ''If only I wasn''t so selfish¡­'' ''Then you''d still be alive.'' ''Arthur¡­'' ''My dear baby brother¡­ would you allow this foolish sister to follow you?'' In the end, Nora lost her will to live. She slumped on the ground and awaited her death. The soldier ants that surrounded her eyed her with suspicion. They probably wondered why the crazy human who mercilessly butchered their kin a moment ago, now sat quietly as she watched them approach. ''Heh..'' Nora snickered, ''What are you f*ckers waiting for? Kill me.'' At that exact moment, A never-before-seen purple panel popped up in Kaede''s view. Ping! <System Notification: The Apostle of Justice, Mikael Lee, has received an urgent request.> Ping! < Request Title: Help my sister (I) Request Type: Chain request. Request Details: Newly Deceased spirit ''Arthur'' is urgently requesting your help! Even in death, the Elysium-grade spirit worries about his elder sister, Nora. Arthur says that Nora can''t live without him and now plans to die! But Arthur believes that it is far too early to meet his beloved sister in the afterlife, so he wants you to save Nora from the monsters in exchange for a hefty price. Request reward: 50 Karma Points.> Kaede, whose body was controlled by two entities, continued to fight off monsters even when his consciousness was divided. Deon concentrated on their battle while Mikael read the panel''s contents. "What?! 50 KP?! ARE YOU F*CKING SERIOUS!? That''s equivalent to saving five people!" Mikael guffawed at the reward. As if that wasn''t enough of a shock, his left pale green eye landed on the request type, "And it''s a chain request to boot?... just how much good karma does this guy have?" Mikael was greatly astonished by the promised reward. ''But then again, If he''s an Elysium-grade soul who had lived a really good life, then it''s understandable that he''d have so much good Karma to spend." Mikael internally smiled, finally appreciating the effect of his Apostle of Justice title which he initially despised, "Anyway, I didn''t expect to receive such great rewards from that title effect¡­ Maybe it wasn''t so bad after all.'' --Chapter end-- Chapter 74 - My Liege Dame Nora craned her neck, exposing her sweaty, bloodstained flesh as an offering to the hungry monsters. The Soldier ants'' glowing orbs seemed to darken with greed and their mouths salivated at the sight of delicious prey. Their large, black mandibles hypnotically moved, clasping and unclasping, as if to taste the air that she breathed. "DAME!!!!! WHAT THE HELL ARE YOU DOING?!" Kaede yelled from afar, trying to wake Nora out of her suicidal reverie. But the light in the Dame''s eyes had already been extinguished. She could no longer hear anything aside from her slowing heartbeat that she wished would cease. Her hand reached for the monster''s razor-sharp mandibles, willing them to take her life. ''Come. End me.'' Time seemed to slow as her dark eyes watched the monster open its disgusting mouth, its saliva dangling from the sides like crystals on a chandelier. ''Sh*t! she''s gone mad!'' Noticing that the dame ignored his cry, Kaede immediately teleported to her location. <Skill: Teleport lvl.1 is activated.> <Skill: Teleport lvl.1 is activated.> <Skill: Teleport lvl.1 is activated.> <Skill: Teleport lvl.1 is activated.> As soon as he entered the five-meter radius centered on Nora, Kaede stretched his left hand. He controlled the black sword that lay beside the dame with his skill. <Skill: Psychokinesis lvl.2 is activated.> The sword levitated off the ground and stabbed the soldier ant that reached for Nora. The black sword pierced the soldier''s head, entering from the left eye socket and leaving from the right. "KIEEEEEHHHH!!" the ant reared as its compound eyes bled. Finally, Kaede teleported next to Nora. With a levitating sword to his left and a spinning spear on his right, Kaede stood before the Dame, towering over her as he defended against the hungry monsters. His gallant figure¡­ his wide reassuring back¡­made Nora feel strange. The prince had changed. He was no longer the weak, adorable boy that needed Nora''s protection. As she came to realize that the prince was different from her brother, Nora''s mind seemed to clear. The fog that clouded her judgment slowly lifted as the prince''s manly silhouette separated from her brother''s. ''That''s right¡­ this prince isn''t Arthur¡­'' she dazedly thought. "Dame. Stand up and fight." Kaede said firmly. But Nora remained motionless. She might have accepted that Kaede was not her brother, but the fact she was now alone in this world remained. ''Tsk.'' Mikael internally clicked his tongue. He knew how the dame felt. After all, he was the same. Being left alone was worse than dying. Even more so when you are part of the reason why your family died. For years, Mikael struggled with the knowledge that his mother died pitifully to raise him. One might say that it is stupid to waste their sacrifice by living like trash but when one is in that situation, giving up on life seemed like salvation¡­ -- At least that''s how he felt when he was still alive. But now he knew better. The afterlife isn''t all rainbows and flowers. There were no clouds with silver linings nor white doves flying in paradise. There were no reunions with the dead. Only harsh judgments, skeleton crews, and an impatient god. "Do you seriously think that Arthur will be happy to see you like this, Dame?" Kaede spat with a voice full of mockery. "How would the prince know how Arthur would feel? you don''t know my brother." Dame Nora murmured, "He was such a delicate child. He couldn''t live without me so I''m sure he''d be happy if I went to his side." "Hah! Who are you kidding, Dame? Isn''t it the other way around?" Kaede scoffed, remembering the contents of Arthur''s request. < Arthur says that Nora can''t live without him and now plans to die! > He found it funny how the siblings seemed to think the other would be helpless in their absence when they are, in fact, mutually dependent on each other. Kaede''s pale green eye glanced at the Dame. ''I thought Nora looked too composed for someone who lost her family¡­ turns out she was just barely holding on.'' Mikael thought, ''Well, she must have been emotionally weaker than her brother.'' "Trust me on this, Dame. Your brother¡­ He wants you to live well." As she listened to his confident tone, Dame Nora found his words to be strangely convincing. As if he had become her brother''s messenger from the underworld. ''Haah¡­ What nonsense am I thinking? There''s no way for the dead to communicate with the living.'' Nora admonished herself. Her dark eyes swept the ant queen''s chamber. The other members had also managed to overcome the dragon''s mana and were now engaged in battle. Flashes of tier-1 mana circles went off in several directions while Sir Finn barked orders as he drew his own spells. Everywhere her eyes landed, the members'' expressions oozed with vitality and purpose¡ªto escape from this hell hole alive. A sense of alienation swallowed the Dame. "Prince¡­ I want to die¡­ I have no more reason to live. I wanted to become your knight but how could I when I couldn''t even protect the person who mattered most to me? No one needs such a useless knight." Nora pleaded with him to let her die peacefully, but Mikael would never let her. ''No way! Your life is worth more than 50 Karma points! Your sis-con brother would never pay me if I let you die. Do you understand?!'' Yet contrary to his insensitive thoughts, Mikael spoke words that struck the Dame''s heartstrings. "No. I need you, Dame." He said with a soft voice, "Right now, I need you to help me protect my people." Nora unknowingly raised her head and was met with an angelic smile. A bright yellow light flashed at Kaede''s background, casting a halo to his silhouette as he handed the kneeling Nora the black sword. The Dame''s heart pounded. This was a scene she had fantasized countless times¡ªto be knighted by a person she wholeheartedly respected, and she never thought that that person would be the kingdom''s third prince. Nora''s eyes glimmered with pride. ''Ah¡­ Arthur. I think I''ve found the liege that I would dedicate my life to¡­ so, could you wait for me a little longer, brother?'' The corners of her lips curved, and she smiled at Kaede with such reverence. It was the first genuine smile she had shown since they first met, and it was beautiful. Ping! <System Notification: Player Mikael has received 50 Karma points from spirit Arthur.> --Chapter end-- Chapter 75 - Rally Now that the Dame had returned her will to live, the fight with the queen''s army had officially started. One hundred seventy-five humans versus two thousand monsters. One might say this was no different from suicide, but with Finn''s command, the humans had managed to push back the monster tide while Kaede busily convinced the Dame. Combo spells flashed unceasingly as Finn moved the combat units like they were chess pieces. ''Ahh¡­ this is fun!'' Finn grinned from ear to ear. He was extremely satisfied with how the battle was going. He was exhilarated to see the real-time results of the simulations he mulled over for the past week. To Finn, this war was nothing but an experiment where he formed his hypotheses and constructed his methodology to obtain his desired results. ''If I move group 1 to the back and put group 4 to the front, it will take at most 45 seconds for them to stack a combo¡­ the delay would be fatal unless we do some diversion.'' ''Ah! Yes¡­ If we do that, we can buy time. Perhaps a minute?'' His brilliant mind ran at full speed, calculating spell casting times to ensure that they deal optimal damage to their adversaries. However, humans are not machines. As the fight went on, the members who were both physically and mentally exhausted started to commit grave mistakes. Finn noted that one group that had been isolated and was attempting to retreat, was swarmed from all sides by the vicious monsters. "Can''t you draw faster?! We''re about to be overrun!" "I''m TRYING to! So shut up and let me concentrate!" As the melee fighters tried to repel monsters, sustaining major injuries in the process, their Almagi succumbed to the mental strain and made a critical error. "SPARK!!" The electric specialist roared before properly finishing his mana circle. Before Finn could even think ''Oh, sh*t'', the yellow mana circle dimmed and exploded right in the face of its caster. BOOOOM! A thunderous noise rattled the chamber as their combat unit perished, charred black from the powerful mana rebound. In an instant, the humans had lost five of their comrades. Their gruesome appearance and the stench of their burnt flesh planted fear in the hearts of other members while Finn who was oblivious of this fact thought, ''Five casualties on our side took out approximately a hundred ant soldiers. Not bad¡­ At least their deaths were not in vain. Next!'' He quickly moved on, dismissing the deaths as an inevitable consequence of an Almagi''s incompetence and a sacrifice for the greater good. --This was Finn''s first mistake. Half an hour into the intensive battle, their side lost two more units, whittling their numbers down to one hundred sixty. The increasing casualties dropped the member''s morale which later affected their attacks. Their spirited battle cries at the start of the fight soon turned into quiet grunts as their thoughts strayed in an unpleasant direction. ''I knew it. This fight is hopeless. We should''ve just escaped when we can. F*ck! I don''t wanna die.'' They grumbled as they inconspicuously stepped back and watched the others attack. Kaede, who fought back-to-back with the Dame, realized the gravity of the situation. ''ARGHH! Why are they suddenly dropping like flies?! My precious karma points!'' Mikael thought in frustration. ''Sir, can we do something about this? Like the placebo effect from before?'' Deon worriedly asked. ''We could¡­ but I don''t think that''s going to help us in this situation. Reckless bravado may only end up killing them faster.'' ''Then, how about using a skill? Wasn''t there a skill that boosts others'' stats? The one that came from my title effect?'' Mikael took a moment to remember which skill that was before beaming enthusiastically, ''YES! THAT''S IT!! nice idea, kid!'' Giving credit where it is due, Mikael unabashedly praised Deon, ''How come I never thought about that?'' If only he could physically touch his partner, he would''ve already ruffled Deon''s dark hair for a job well done. Ever since coming into the colony, the young boy had been growing up wonderfully and Mikael was truly glad that his royal partner was beginning to think on his own. "What was it called again? Rally?" Kaede murmured as he continued to puncture holes into his enemy''s abdomen. The system brought up a blue skill window in response to Kaede''s query. <Obtained Skill: Rally Lvl. 1> <Description: Temporarily boosts the member''s strength, endurance, and defense by 15% of their individual stats. Current Limit: (1) Only works on Heinken Kingdom citizens. (2) 100 people. Skill cost: 15MP per target per minute.> "Right. Since we can freely use the atmospheric mana, we don''t have to worry about the skill cost. The only problem is the skill limit... How do we know which member is a Heinken citizen?" Figuring that it was best to just try it out, Kaede activated the skill. Suddenly, shining red and green orbs appeared above the member''s heads. Ping! <System Notification: Tagging option has been unlocked!> <System Notification: The ''Tagging'' option allows the player to differentiate between allies and foes. The ''Untagged'' are individuals whom the player regards as foes while the ''Tagged'' are those regarded as allies and can therefore be selected as skill recipients. Red tagged- Allies who do not satisfy all skill limit requirements. Green tagged- Allies who satisfy all skill limit requirements.> After carefully reading the option description, Kaede immediately searched the chamber for green-tagged members. Surprisingly, only a hundred and twelve had green tags, which meant that they were the only Heinken kingdom citizens in the group. ''At least it''s still more than a hundred. Now, the question is, who do we select?'' Mikael pondered. ''I think we should prioritize the melee fighters, Sir. Since the skill only affects strength, endurance, and defense¡­'' Deon helpfully answered. ''Yes. let''s do that, then.'' After which, Kaede proceeded to look for appropriate targets. Ping! <Do you wish to select ''Swordsman Carlo'' as a skill recipient?> <Yes/No> "Yes." As if to confirm, the green orb above the young swordsman''s head turned blue and a translucent pop-up appeared before Kaede, bearing the words, <Number of tagged persons: 1/100> --Chapter end-- Chapter 76 - Super Major <Number of tagged persons: 100/100> Ping! <Alert: Co-Player Deon has reached the tag limit. Do you wish to use the Active skill: Rally Lvl. 1 now?> <Yes/No> "Yes." Kaede''s eyes quickly swept the battlefield to see the skill''s effect. "Wha?! What''s happening all of a sudden?" the selected members exclaimed as they were briefly surrounded by tiny green lights. "F*CK! What''s this?! Get off me!" Some of the feisty ones thought the lights were some sort of an attack and struggled to brush them away but they all soon realized that the mysterious lights were assistive as they felt a surge of energy rush into their bodies. Their veins bulged and pulsated as their muscles underwent a change similar to Kaede''s body reinforcement. "HAHAHA! THIS IS INSANE!" "What kind of spell is this?! I feel invincible!" they hollered in excitement. It was just a 15% stat increase, yet the buff skill did more than just that. It gave the people hope that they could still turn the tables in this battle. As the Rally skill boosted their morale, the members pushed at the ant monsters with renewed vigor. "I dunno what the heck that was, but whoever cast the spell¡­" Swordsman Carlo tightened his grip on the sword hilt, eyes curved into crescents, "I owe you one!" And he jumped into the fray, slashing soldier ants with more ease. His fervor infected the others who followed suit, "D*mn! I really did get stronger!" Meanwhile, Finn''s jaws hung open at the incredible sight. For all his years obsessively studying Almageia, he had never heard of any spell that can boost several people''s strength simultaneously. ''This¡­ this is the ultimate goal of artifact-based Almageia!'' Artifact production was a progressive field that helps non-Almagi utilize the power of mana. Together with blacksmiths, the Artisan Almagi, the production-based counterpart of combat Almagi, creates weapons and armors that boost the wielder''s strength and defense respectively. All it takes are a suitable mana circle carved into the weapon and an embedded high-grade mana crystal to serve as its battery. Even then, the boost only affects one person and only one aspect¡ªstrength OR defense. Recent advancements in this field expand to speed and intelligence via boots and helmets. But as far as Finn was aware, artifacts that extend usage to third parties were only possible in theory. Yet the situation in front of him was what it was¡ªThe humans who seemingly had their strengths increased now also had a higher defense. ''Impossible¡­'' Finn muttered before a sudden thought struck, ''Who was it? Who cast the spell?!'' Then his icy blue eyes landed on the Kaede''s figure, ''Was it the prince? Did he use a national-grade treasure?'' ''Then again, he''s the only one here who has access to such an artifact...'' ''I heard the royal family owns a lot of legendary artifacts in their treasury.'' ''I wonder if he''ll let me study them if I succeed in this mission?'' ''Right. I''ll ask him once we get out.'' Never did it occur to him that it wasn''t even an ''Artifact'' but just one of Deon''s skills obtained from the Ascension system. This shocking incident further fueled Finn''s motivation to showcase his best sides to the third prince, befriending him in hopes of uncovering all his secrets. While Finn resumed commanding the units, Kaede sighed in relief. At least for now, he doesn''t have to worry about people dying left and right. Ping! <Co-Player Deon Hensworth has leveled up!> Ping! <Co-Player Deon Hensworth has leveled up!> As if to reward them for their efforts, the two souls inhabiting Kaede leveled up twice simultaneously. ''Maybe because we''re in perfect assimilation, the experience points we gain are centralized?'' Mikael wondered¡ªAnd he was right. The experience points they accumulated are converted to ''Kaede''s'' points. This meant that in perfect assimilation, the system designates the host as a unified entity, thus, Deon and Mikael will level up when Kaede levels up, Now, at level 14, Deon would have strength equivalent to a lowest-ranked junior knight''s which was quite a feat considering his young age and his weak constitution just a few days prior. The young prince had certainly grown at an incredible pace, but he was still no match for the Super Major ant that guarded the Queen. Throughout the battle, only this one ant never left the Queen''s side-- Even as its kin was butchered, burnt, electrified, or exploded to smithereens as if it was programmed to protect the Queen no matter the situation. From the moment they stepped foot inside the chamber, Kaede had been aware of the monster''s existence. After all, who wouldn''t? When this Super Major ant''s terrifying aura nearly drowned out the rest''s? The ant''s menacing appearance told Kaede that it was in a league of its own even as it stood there, motionless. The only relief was that it didn''t join the fight as long as no one threatened the Queen. But Kaede knew that to sweep the colony, someone had to face off against this monster¡ªAnd that ''Someone'' would be him. Slowly, Kaede made his way to the Supersoldier, advancing through piles of dead ants. <Skill: Psychokinesis Lvl. 2 is activated.> With every step, monster corpses flew aside. It was like Moses parting the seas¡­ yet no one was there to witness the spectacular sight. Every member was emersed in their own battles and in their struggle to survive, they didn''t have the leisure to watch the prince confront the second-highest authority in the colony. Ultimately, Kaede''s world narrowed to contain only two: Him and the Super Soldier. As he strutted toward the Super ant, Kaede''s left pale green eye carefully studied its form. If Mikael would describe it using Earthen gaming terminology, he''d say that this guy was definitely a ''Tank'' The Super Soldier was thrice the size of regular soldiers with a head that''s abnormally bigger than the rest of its body. Its whole head was shaped like an extremely tough kite shield with snapping jaws at its pointed end. Just looking at it sent shivers down Kaede''s spine. ''Kid, are you ready?'' Mikael asked. A moment. It took a moment of respite for the young prince to answer, ''Yes.'' This was a one-on-one fight in which he was almost certain to lose¡­. And losing meant dying. There''d be no do-overs. No second chance. But Deon was done being a coward. ''Yes. I''m ready.'' He repeated, this time with more conviction. --Chapter end-- ---------------------------------------------- ** Super Majors (AKA Super Soldiers) are a class of ants, It is a stronger, larger, faster version of the major (AKA Soldiers), only the Carpenter ants have the Super Major caste.. its main job is for raiding and protecting the queens as they are the strongest of all the other ants. Chapter 77 - Super Soldier Vs Kaede (Round 1) [Warning: Profanity] The monster''s ugly face wasn''t capable of expressions yet for some reason, Kaede was certain that it was laughing at him¡­ Probably looking down on the puny little human who dared to challenge him, the strongest warrior in the Queen''s army. It did not move. Instead, its red-as-burning-coals compound eyes followed Kaede''s movement, seizing him up¡­ Or maybe thinking of how to dismember him as gruesomely as possible. But Kaede knew that was impossible because if it did, Mikael would have heard it telepathically. So, he steeled his nerves and stopped a few meters away from the Super Soldier. Shhkk¡­ He planted his feet firmly onto the ground and crouched, body slightly leaning forward. ''Sir Finn always said to ''Start the fight with a bang''... So¡­'' He adjusted his grip on his spear shaft as he activated his skill. <Skill: Teleportation Lvl. 1 is activated.> <Skill: Teleportation Lvl. 1 is activated.> <Skill: Teleportation Lvl. 1 is activated.> And he leaped nine meters of space in an instant! But unlike before when he only used teleportation as a skill to evade, now Kaede used it to attack! He materialized above the Super Soldier and fell. As he let the gravity do its job, Kaede pointed his spear down. <Skill: Stab Lvl. 1 is activated.> He felt the familiar motions of the skill, the system guiding his body to deliver the optimum damage. The surroundings were dim, and he was falling fast but Kaede felt like he was in slow motion as his minds registered the split-second change in the monster''s mien. From haughty to surprised, the stunned monster looked at the fast-approaching spear. The weapon, aided by gravity, the system, and Kaede''s tripled strength, unleashed a powerful strike! CRACKK!!! Kaede exhaled the breath he unconsciously held, triumphant as a loud crack echoed across the chamber. ''We did it!!!'' he rejoiced. But his elation immediately turned into dread when the spear shaft bent and broke into two. "WHAT THE F*CK?!!!" Mikael couldn''t help but curse as, instead of cracking open the super soldier''s skull, their attack only left a minuscule dent on its matte black exoskeleton. "SH*T!!!!!" Mikael had hoped to end this battle instantly with that one attack. But now, the element of surprise was gone, and so was their only weapon. Kaede stood before the Super ant, rooted to the spot due to the overwhelming shock. Their ultimate attack was rendered useless against the monster, and they could only stare at it in despair. The Super Soldier''s eyes glowed as if to tell them ''Was that the best that you could do, puny little human? it felt like a mosquito bite.'' The monster loomed over them with an aura so dense and dark that cold sweat broke out of Kaede''s skin, ''What now?'' he swallowed drily. The ant''s rear legs suddenly dug into the floor while its massive head craned back. Kaede''s instinct told him to run, but before he could move, the Supersoldier rammed into him with a tremendous force that sent him flying ten meters away. Kaede felt the air in his lungs escape from the blow. BAAAM! His back hit the ground and he bounced a few inches in rebound. Cough! Cough!! His tongue was immediately drenched in the warm, metallic taste oozing from the back of his throat, his coughed-up blood splashing onto his chest plate. "Ugghh¡­" Kaede groaned from the incredible pain, wincing as he felt a few of his ribs break from the impact. His trembling hand reached the side of his mouth to wipe off the blood. Seeing his own crimson blood smear his hands shook Kaede to the core¡ªSo much that terror crept into the hearts of his soul inhabitants. Kaede took labored breaths as he wobbled upright. However, the Super soldier had no intention of letting him rest. Even for a moment. It charged toward Kaede like a miniature version of Cerberus, bulldozing his way in the Prince''s direction. ''We need to get away!'' Kaede activated his sole evasion skill. <Skill: Teleportation Lvl. 1 is activated.> But it was too late! The creature''s attack had already connected! Kaede''s body disappeared and materialized three meters away from his prior position, but the Super Soldier was teleported with him, and he was sent flying for a second time. A few more bones broke. And this time, Kaede played dead, hoping to get some respite from the monster''s aggressive attacks. Fortunately, the Super Major took the bait and it trudged back to the Queen''s side. ''F*CK!!! SH*T!! D*MMIT!!! AAARRGHHHHHHH!!!!'' Mikael cursed in utter frustration. He thought teleport only worked on things or people he WANTED to move. It turns out the skill was a double-edged blade. It did not matter whether it was friend or foe, as long as it touched his body, anything could be teleported with him! Such was the downside of having a physical body. When he was incorporeal, this was never a problem. Indeed, the skills of the dead only work for the dead. Again, Mikael lamented his ignorance. Not fully understanding his Ascension system might send him back to the underworld sooner than he thought. He then looked pitifully at Kaede''s ragged body. Had he been a normal person, that second attack would''ve already knocked him unconscious. But with two souls controlling him and the atmospheric mana continuously regenerating his body to sustain the body reinforcement, only the intense pain remained, and it was like experiencing death several times over. It was torture. ''Kid, are you alright?'' Mikael worriedly asked. ''I- I''m okay, sir¡­'' Deon tried to sound brave, but his mental voice noticeably quivered from the combined pain, fear, and exhaustion. ''W-what do we do now, sir? I don''t think we can beat this one.'' He hurriedly asked in an attempt to mask his rising terror. At the back of his mind, Deon hoped Mikael would tell him to withdraw. Unfortunately, his wish was met with silence, and he now understood Mikael''s mind enough to know that his ghost partner was busy thinking of ways to win the fight. ''Kid, let me see your status window for a second.'' ''O-okay¡­'' Deon replied, wondering how his status window would help in this hopeless situation. --Chapter end-- Chapter 78 - Cursed <Status Window> <Available stat points: +33> Mikael quickly scanned his partner''s status window. "FOUND IT!!" he exclaimed as soon as his eyes landed on the last line. As a person from Earth who thoroughly enjoyed playing games in his teens, Mikael was familiar with the game-like characteristics of the Ascension System. It was also thanks to his partner, Deon, for reminding him of the forgotten title effect that Mikael had decided to search the system for an answer to their current predicament. "W-what did you find, Sir?" Deon asked, his mental voice small, seemingly disheartened by the fact that they will continue fighting the Super Major. "Kid, distribute all your available stat points to strength." "Uhmm¡­ but why?..." ''haah¡­.'' Sensing his partner''s unease, Mikael sighed. It would''ve been better if Deon just followed his instructions without question since they are pressed with time, but Mikael also knew that proper communication was key to perfect assimilation and so, he took his time to explain. "If I''m not mistaken, that 33 available points in your status window can be distributed freely among your stats. Meaning, if you put all of them in strength, you''ll be much more powerful than you are now." "All of them? Don''t we need to put some on dignity? Maybe if we have higher dignity, the bluff skill would finally work¡­" Indeed, Deon''s suggestions were valid had they been under normal circumstances, since putting everything on strength would create a huge stat imbalance. As an RPG fan, Mikael knew the importance of balancing one''s stats, but their current situation calls for drastic measures. Mikael thought putting some into dignity stat to use bluff would be like praying for a miracle given that the skill doesn''t even work that well with ordinary soldier ants. Mikael hurriedly explained this point to Deon. "We can''t put the points elsewhere, kid. What we need now is an explosive strength that can pierce through its defense. Think about it. With the perfect Assimilation multiplying our stats by three, our current Strength stat is at 216 yet we couldn''t even damage the monster! But if we put all 33 points in strength, factor in the multiplier, we get boosted to 315!" Understanding dawned on the prince, ''Indeed, the professor in tactics of the royal academy told us once that if the enemy has high defense, one way to win is by having a higher strength.'' Nodding, Deon finally accepted Mikael''s rationale and thus told the system to distribute all his available points to strength. Kaede immediately felt a surge of powerful energy travel from his heart to the rest of his body, pumping his muscles with Adrenaline. "Now, the only problem left is a weapon," Mikael murmured. "Uhmm¡­ Sir?" Deon quietly asked. His tone colored with a mixture of embarrassment and peculiar excitement. "What? Do you have another weapon stowed in your space ring?" "Yes but¡­ It''s not a spear, though¡­ so I don''t know if I could use it properly." Or so Deon said, but there was an unmistakable joy in his voice. ''Must be another sword.'' Mikael thought to himself. And he was right! Not waiting for Mikael''s approval, Deon fished another sword from his space ring and this time, a new window popped up in their view. Ping! <Alert! The Host is holding the cursed sword "Nostalgia"!> <System Notification: Poltergeist class effect allows the player to equip up to (2) cursed items.> <Alert! The cursed sword "Nostalgia" is automatically equipped. Agility stat is now set to (0)> "Wha?!" Kaede''s eyes widened at the notification. They were surprised that the sword was a cursed item. Especially Deon who brought it from the National Treasure vault. He was mesmerized by the sword''s dark greenish sheen that was rare even among the other National-grade artifacts. Its protective hilt had delicate carvings embedded with small mana crystals while its long, thin blade emanated unforgiving coldness. In truth, Deon had no intention of using the sword since Butler Sebastian had strongly warned him against using expensive-looking weapons. However, the sword was so bewitchingly gorgeous that Deon felt a strong urge to take it out of its glass casing without anyone''s knowledge. Ping! <System Notification: "Inspect" option has been unlocked!> < System Notification: "Inspect" option allows the player to see a window containing the basic descriptions and effects of equipped items.> <System Notification: Would Player Mikael like to inspect "Nostalgia"?> <Yes/No> Kaede''s gaze turned to the Super Soldier and was relieved to find that it was still stuck beside the Queen without anyone challenging it. "Yes," Mikael answered the system. <Item Name: Nostalgia Item Class: B Item Type: Cursed Rapier Description: A legendary blacksmith had spent his entire life honing his craft, wandering the world in quest of new techniques and materials. As he traveled, his name spread across the land and many began to covet his works. One of them was a greedy king who ordered the famed blacksmith to be imprisoned for refusing his offer to settle in their kingdom. The blacksmith tried to escape but was apprehended with his legs severed as punishment. Every day, as he hammered this blade inside his prison cell, the blacksmith yearned for his homeland. He cursed the king and vowed that one day, the last blade into which he had poured his heart and soul would find its way back to his home. Item Effects: (1) Attached Skill: Nostos ¨C a thrust attack can be set to target a single point, stabbing it without fail. Successive attacks increase the chances of critical hits. (2) The Host''s agility stat is forcefully set to zero After reading the second item effect, Deon''s heart sank. Out of thousands of weapons in the royal armory, he had to bring one that was pretty but useless. After all, how could they attack when they are rooted to the spot for having zero agility? "Sir Mikael¡­ I''m sorry. I didn''t know it would turn out like this¡­" "No. this one is perfect," Mikael replied, his voice shaking in excitement. --Chapter end-- Chapter 79 - Kaede Vs. Super Major (Round 2) "Listen, Kid. I''ll be in charge of mobility while you''re in charge of attacks." Mikael instructed, "Just focus on one spot and one spot only. Understood?" "Yes, sir!" And with that, the second round of Kaede versus the Super Major had begun. Cursed with zero agility, Mikael successively activated his teleportation skill to approach the monster. His movement speed was so fast that normal soldiers wouldn''t have been able to follow him, but the Super Major did, proving once again that it was far superior to its kin in all aspects. The monster''s hypersensitive antennae twitched, sensing his approach. The ant turned its massive head toward Kaede''s direction, its hind legs tense in preparation for an attack. "Kid, you ready?" Mikael asked as he halted some distance away from the monster, allowing Deon to concentrate on his target¡ªthe monster''s eye. The only part unprotected by its shield-like carapace. The unfortunate thing about the cursed sword "Nostalgia" was that the first point of contact is set as its Skill target. Also, Item skills only work when the sword is ''equipped'' by the host which meant that they cannot remotely attack using psychokinesis. Fighting at a distance was never an option in the first place as their opponent can instantly close the 5-meter skill radius. Kaede''s right hand held the cursed sword forward, pointing directly to his enemy''s left eye, "I''m ready." Like a puff of smoke, he disappeared. Materializing in front of the monster, Kaede thrust his rapier onward! <Skill: Stab Lvl. 1 is activated.> But the ant had anticipated his attack! Its left antenna powerfully slapped Nostalgia away. Instead of the eye, the sword stabbed the ant''s forehead, but the monster didn''t mind. If anything, it seemed to enjoy the fight, purposely letting Kaede hit as if to mock his futile efforts. As if to tell him that no matter what he does, he would never win. Even if he boosted his strength¡­ Even if he changed his weapon¡­ the Super Soldier would break them ALL to pieces. The monster wanted Kaede to realize how foolish he was to fight the greatest warrior in the Queen''s army. A red laser-like dot glowed from the sword''s point of impact. It spread radially outward, forming a mana circle drawn like a dartboard with ancient symbols instead of numbers. Ping! <System Notification: Target Set for Item Skill: Nostos> ''UGHH! F*ck!'' Mikael cursed in frustration. Their work had just become a hundred times harder. Even with their amplified strength, the damage dealt was only slightly deeper than the last, forcing Mikael to re-evaluate the monster''s toughness. The Super ant took Kaede''s momentary distraction as a chance to counterattack. Its acupuncture-like antenna suddenly appeared from the back and stabbed Kaede''s left shoulder. "AAAAAAAARRGHH!!!" Kaede roared in agony. Tremendous pain erupted from his wound and black spots danced in his vision. Kaede slipped off the antenna, its length slick with his warm blood. ''Sh*t,'' He staggered, hand pressed on the gaping hole in his shoulder. Before the Super Major could land another blow, Kaede teleported to safety. "Hah! Hah! Haah¡­" his breathing became rough, and his heart hammered in his chest. ''The wound¡­ only a few inches more and it could''ve pierced my heart.'' ''It deliberately missed¡­'' ''This bastard¡­ it''s just playing with me!'' Kaede fell on his knees, intense anger and frustration bubbling from the pit of his stomach. A few moments later, the blood stopped pouring and the hole closed by itself. Kaede understood that as long as the monster attack doesn''t cause instant death, the atmospheric mana will continue to heal his body. And from the looks of it, the Super Major does not intend to kill him in one blow. It wanted to play with him longer, inflicting pain so severe that Kaede felt like dying and then letting him go to recuperate. Rinse and repeat. This knowledge gave Kaede the courage to keep challenging the monster. The longer he drags the fight, the greater his chance at winning. But that too was limited. The countdown timer showed that he only had 58 minutes, 32 seconds left of the body reinforcement. ''We just have to endure.'' Kaede''s pale green eye flashed, ''This f*cker... you think you can afford to toy with us? Don''t be overconfident, A*shole! we''ll definitely kill you!'' <Skill: Psychokinesis Lvl. 2 is activated.> Kaede''s left hand extended to the piles of dead ants then he threw them right in the Super Soldier''s disgusting head. As the ant busily swatted the corpses away, Kaede stealthily approached. <Skill: Stab Lvl. 1 is activated.> He moved in for the attack, coming from the ant''s blindside. "TAKE THIS, YOU MOTHERF*CKER!!!" <Item Skill: Nostos is activated.> Kaede didn''t even need to position his rapier. The sword guided his hand toward the target like a homing missile. Crack¡­ The small dent dug a centimeter deeper and a micro crack finally appeared on the ant''s forehead. The ant swung its huge head to Kaede but he had already teleported away. ''Hit and Run''¡ªthis was the answer that Mikael came to. Seconds stretched to minutes. His first attacks were a sort of trial phase with Deon''s life on the line. The first few caught by the monster sent them one step closer to Hades'' Court of Judgment. The Super Major broke his arm, twisted his legs, crushed his hand¡­ but they all mended in mere seconds, leaving only a desperate desire to kill the enemy even a moment faster. As time went on, Kaede''s movements became more fluid as Deon''s hesitation disappeared. With every succeeding strike, he hit the target more viciously than the last. ''HIT IT!'' ''MORE!'' ''HARDER!!'' ''FASTER!!!'' His attacks went on autopilot as his survival instinct took over. He danced around the monster, rapier glinting in the dark as he dodged attacks with more ease. Crack¡­ Crack! Webs of fracture lines snaked from the target point. Until, finally, the monster lost its calm, perhaps irritated that a weak human was hopping around it like a bug yet it could no longer land a proper hit. For the first time in its life, the Super Major cast away its duty to protect the Queen. It was consumed by a strong urge to crush its enemy. Its legs dug into the dirt, storing energy to unleash a devastating blow. The monster lowered its massive head and sprung forward with astonishing speed! But Kaede did not even try to evade. He trusted that this would be their last exchange. Whoever breaks first will lose and die. Cursed Sword versus a monstrous shield. Kaede stood his ground, Nostalgia pointed forward. <Skill: Stab Lvl 1 is activated.> <Item Skill: Nostos is activated.> BOOOOOM! CRAAAACK!! The Super Soldier headbutted against Nostalgia and the momentum sent Kaede flying 15 meters away. To onlookers, Kaede appeared to have lost the duel. Yet in truth, he emerged victorious. The cursed sword pierced the ant''s skull hilt deep. The Super Major swayed like a drunkard then it fell to its side, revealing an unexpected sight. At its back was Dame Nora with her black sword sticking out of the ant''s abdomen. --Chapter end-- A/N here, ''equipped'' means the host holds the item. If Mikael uses Psychokinesis, the sword will be ''unequipped'' and it becomes an ordinary sword since its item effects won''t activate. Fun Fact: Nostos is Greek for ''Return or Homecoming''. It is the origin of the word ''Nostalgia'' along with another Greek word ''Algos'' which means ''Pain or suffering'' so ''Nostalgia'' literally means ''Pain from an old wound'' (which I think is cool for an attack skill. Hoho).. It was coined to describe the anxiety of mercenaries fighting away from home. Chapter 80 - The Boss Fight (Part 1) Ping! <Co- Player Deon Hensworth has leveled up!> It was good news, but Kaede''s attention was already directed elsewhere. He unequipped the cursed sword, letting it float beside him so he could move normally. He approached the dead Super Major and called out, "Dame¡­ How?..." It was such a mystery how the dame managed to get behind the monster undetected and even stab its tube heart when it was busy duking it out with Kaede. "Ah¡­ Forgive me, your highness. It looked like you had trouble dealing with the monster, so I helped a little." She said as she retrieved the black sword from the Super Ant''s stomach. "No, I mean. How did you get there? I didn''t even see you." "Both you and this ant seemed to be too focused on your fight, your highness." She nonchalantly explained, lightly flicking the sword to remove gore. Kaede watched her in silence, ''Could the Dame possibly be a former assassin?'' He shivered at the thought, but he reminded himself that Nora was an ally and a reliable one at that. Maybe she sensed the Prince''s unease as she said, "Don''t worry, your highness. I shall not bite the hand that feeds me." When her gaze swept the field, Kaede followed suit. The war was coming to an end. The humans suffered fifty-five casualties, most of whom were untagged by the Rally Skill, but their deaths brought victory against two battalions of ants. It was a very fair trade-off yet Mikael could not help but feel bitter. ''Oh, my precious karma points¡­'' As the last of her monster army fell, the ant queen radiated a thick and dark miasma. The Queen seethed with uncontrollable rage. She faced off against a hundred and twenty humans but the queen did not try to escape. Instead, she stretched out her large iridescent wings and flapped. Her fluttering wings generated a dark gale that cut the humans'' skin like knives. Stronger. And stronger! Until the whirlwind whisked the humans away. "P..ESKY¡­HUM.ANS¡­GO..A..WAY!!!!!" Mikael heard the Queen bellow telepathically. Her thoughts were so vile and murderous that it felt like a mental attack and Kaede had to hold his head due to the migraine. "I..A..M QUE..EN! AS LO..NG¡­A..S¡­I¡­.AM ALIVE¡­ THE.. COLON..Y SHALL PER.SIST!" The Queen''s instinct for self-preservation made Kaede shudder. The monster was right. No matter how many of her children they kill, as long as she survives, a new generation of ants will take their place and establish a new colony. ''We can''t let her live. No matter what, the Ant Queen MUST die today!'' The souls inside Kaede reached the same conclusion. The queen continued to beat her wings, creating a dome of ferocious black storm with herself at its center. "Sir Finn! The wind is too strong! We can''t approach!" the remaining members shouted over the roaring tempest. The Queen, like a slow starting engine, finished her warm-up and increased the speed at which she beat her wings. Slowly, the wind dome extended its radius while its strength reminded Mikael of a blender. '' No¡­ this is impossible¡­ if we enter that¡­'' A horrifying thought crossed the people''s minds, ''We will be shredded into minced meat!'' The people backed away in fear. Even Finn was at a loss, ''What do we do? Our spells won''t reach and it''s impossible for the melee fighters to withstand the gale¡­'' "If only we can cut off her wings¡­" Sir Finn murmured. ''Was this a hopeless battle after all?'' As the members wallowed in regret, watching the windy fortress inch close, their prince spoke. "Sir Finn, if I manage to break her wings¡­" Kaede''s eyes glinted sharply, looking squarely at Finn, "Can we win?" Finn shivered in delight despite the dire situation. He was obsessed with this side of the prince. The side that was full of surprises. His unpredictability stoked Finn''s curiosity but he stifled his emotions as he replied, "I can''t say for sure, Sir Deon¡­ BUT we will at least have a chance." Kaede nodded at his response. A chance, albeit a very slim one-- That was all Kaede needed to act. ''There are only 23 minutes left of the body reinforcement. We have to finish this before the time''s up!'' he thought as he equipped Nostalgia and moved. <Skill: Teleport Lvl. 1 is activated> Kaede entered the storm. He braved the harsh winds that cut his body like sharp daggers. The queen looked at him and telepathically said, ''YOU!!! Yo..u.. shall¡­ pay.. fo.r¡­kill..ing¡­ my gen..eral. anno.ying¡­hum..an!'' "Don''t worry. I''ll make sure to reunite you with your children in the underworld, B*tch." Kaede landed on the Queen''s wide back and repeatedly stabbed her left forewing joint. Ping! <System Notification: Target Set for Item Skill: Nostos> <Item Skill: Nostos is activated> <Skill: Stab Lvl. 1 is activated> The queen seemingly realized Kaede''s plan as she shook her body like a wet dog. Kaede felt like he was riding a mechanical bull that was set at the highest difficulty and he could only thank his good luck for having such a convenient item skill otherwise, he would''ve fallen off the queen''s rear. The sword persistently hammered the wing joint until it broke. CRACK!! As soon as her wing fell limp, the wind dome''s strength noticeably weakened. But the Queen had four wings and it took Kaede a full 10 minutes to detach one. ''Sh*t! only 13 minutes left.'' He furrowed his eyebrows in desperation. Then he heard Sir Finn scream from afar. "JUST WRECK HER WINGS!!" Kaede cocked his head in confusion, ''Wreck the wings? But I am already doing that¡­'' he trailed off when a sudden realization hit him. ''Shoot! Why didn''t I think of that?!'' There was no need for him to detach it all. He just needed to ruin them enough not to catch wind. ''Like a ship''s sail!'' Kaede immediately unequipped Nostalgia. <Skill: Psychokinesis Lvl. 2 is activated.> He mentally sent the cursed sword toward the iridescent glassy wings. unlike the rest of her armored body, the Queen''s wings broke much more easily. He tore them apart, punched holes in them, and sliced them as fast as he could. When the wind died down to a bearable degree, Sir Finn led the members onward and surrounded the Queen. "EVERYONE! ATTACK!!!" --Chapter end-- Chapter 81 - The Boss Fight (Part 2) All the close combatants rushed to the Queen while the Almagi busily drew their combo circles. "MELEE, FALL BACK!" Finn commanded. Like well-trained soldiers, the members quickly retreated to the sides, clearing the path for the combat Almagi. "Fire Burst!" "Wind Slash!" "Spark!" "Water Boa!" "Erode." Brilliant colors flashed as the spells went off from several directions at once. The Queen who had nowhere to go raised her gigantic body and slammed her head against the chamber''s ceiling. BAM! The whole chamber shook as if struck by an earthquake, and large chunks of debris fell, squashing thirteen unlucky humans to death. The Queen endured the human''s joint effort as she rammed her head up. "Stay still, M*therf*cker!!" Kaede cursed. He ran to the Queen''s backside. From her thorax down to her abdomen. He equipped Nostalgia and attacked amid the raging chaos. Ping! <Warning: Atmospheric mana level is dangerously low.> <System Notification: The Body reinforcement will be canceled in T-10 seconds.> As the shining blue panel began its countdown, Kaede felt his body shrink. He could feel his power dissipate along with his tripled stats. All the piled-up exhaustion seemed to crash down on him like a tsunami. Ping! <Skill: Rally Lvl. 1 is forcefully canceled> Even the members felt their energy drain. "Right now?! Seriously?!" Kaede forced his body up, using the cursed rapier as a cane. THWACK. THWACKK! THWACKKK! He relentlessly stabbed the ant queen. Again and again. With all the energy he could muster. ''Please just die! please!'' he chanted like a mantra. The others also continued their assault. It was all or nothing now. They can''t back out now when the sweet end was in sight. For the last time, the ant Queen weakly headbutted the ceiling... Then she collapsed. After the arduous battle, finally, the queen was defeated. But she did not go down without a fight. BAM! BAM! BAAM!! Her last attack caused the dirt ceiling to cascade like a waterfall, burying seven more people. Their crimson blood dyed the ground like sacrifices to appease a wrathful god. Only then did warm daylight stream through the wide hole and the surviving humans squinted at the dazzling whiteness. The world above was covered in snow and a chilly winter breeze blew inside the quiet chamber. ''It''s over¡­ at last¡­'' the members savored the cold air. It felt like forever since they inhaled such fresh air. Their lungs that grew accustomed to the putrid stench of decomposing monster corpses swelled with their deep sighs. ''Ah¡­ I didn''t know breathing clean air was such a luxury¡­'' After a hellish week inside the ant colony, the people discovered bliss in the tiniest things. From the things they took for granted: clean air, sunlight, a peaceful sleep, safety from monster invasions¡­ they learned to treasure ''Life'' Then their gazes shifted to the man who stood atop the ant queen. Despite his tattered clothes and bloody figure, their prince, whose arms were spread wide to welcome sunlight, seemed to shine. The members could not help but gulp at his majesty in admiration. When they beheld the young prince''s divine appearance, their hearts involuntarily trembled. The silence that engulfed the Queen''s chamber broke with a thud. One by one, the people knelt on both knees and bowed. "LONG LIVE THE THIRD PRINCE!!" they all chanted, gazing at Kaede in reverence. <Skill: Full integration Lvl. max is canceled.> Mikael returned full control to Deon. He knew this was a monumental event that Deon needed to feel with all his being so, he floated beside his royal partner and whispered, "Kid. Remember this sight and engrave it to your soul." Deon slowly nodded. The view from above, from a position of power, was something that the young prince never experienced. He was always behind his brothers at all royal functions and when he does take the stage, the third prince was too busy making himself invisible to actually look at the people. But now¡­ There he was... standing above his subjects as a proper monarch¡­ receiving their veneration. The back of his eyes burned and tears welled up as he muttered, "Sir Mikael¡­ what do I do?" Mikael looked at him in puzzlement, "What are you talking about?" he asked. "Sir Mikael, what do I do¡­" Deon repeated, "I''m so happy I could probably die¡­" At this, Mikael weakly laughed, ''Of course, you should be. They are the people you saved.'' Deon silently wept, trying to maintain his dignity. ''So this is what it''s like not to be useless¡­'' ''All the hardship¡­'' ''All the pain...'' ''It was worth it.'' The young prince had his first taste of power and became addicted. ''I want it¡­'' ''I want more.'' Deon, the prince with no ambition, finally thirsted for more power. Mikael eyed the boy and thought, ''I hope this much is fine.'' He acknowledged that an adequate amount of ambition was good for the prince but he also worried that Deon would grow too greedy like all the rotten people on earth that he knew. ''Well, as his guardian angel, it''s my job to lead him down the right path.'' Suddenly, the sunlight grew dim and several silhouettes appeared, peeking through the hole. "PRINCE AVERY! WE FOUND THEM!" Noise immediately filled the serene chamber as royal knights dropped rope ladders for rescue. One by one, the relieved members were hoisted up and a satisfying tone rang in Mikael''s ears. Ping! <System Notification: Player Mikael has received 1000 Karma points for saving 100 people.> <Total Karma points: - 100 KP> Mikael danced in euphoria, ''OH YEAHHHHHHHHHH!!!! That''s what I''m talkin'' about! WOOOOOHH!" As Mikael was rejoicing, the crown prince, Avery Hensworth, approached his youngest brother in large strides. "DEON! Are you okay? Are you hurt? What happened? And what are those?!" Avery''s rapid-fire questions ended with him pointing incredulously at the dead ant queen and the Dragon skeleton behind it. "I''m fine, brother but¡­ how did you find us?" Deon asked. "A Crimson Knight said he felt the ground shake a while ago." Avery explained, "We''ve been searching for an entrance to the colony for a week but with no luck, so we took our chances and here we are¡­" Avery looked at his youngest brother with warm eyes. He might be a little stoic, but the eldest prince cared a lot about his weak sibling. All 18 years of his life, he treated Deon as a small bird that needed protection. Even if it meant caging him within the castle walls, Avery was determined to never let harm befall his brother yet¡­ seeing his brother now, the crown prince felt a sense of incongruity. ''Something''s strange¡­Is this really my brother?'' --Chapter end-- Chapter 82 - I Want Him Avery inspected his brother''s figure from head to toe. There was something amiss with his adorable youngest sibling but Avery could not quite pinpoint the change. ''Is it because he''s covered in dirt?'' ''Somehow¡­ he looks older?'' Avery cocked his head then lightly shook it in denial, ''No¡­ it''s more like he matured¡­ a LOT.'' As he was looking all over Deon to find the source of incongruity, two crimson knights approached. "Your Highness, we are done with the evacuation." The middle-aged crimson knight informed Avery. Mikael, who floated beside Deon, clicked his tongue in disapproval, ''Tsk. How rude. There''s another prince here who also deserves a greeting.'' As if he heard Mikael''s grumble, the crimson knight gave Deon an icy look before bowing his head in an insincere gesture, "Young Prince, I am glad you are safe." "What about the report?" Avery asked the other knight. "Well¡­ I''m not sure if this is accurate, your highness¡­" The other crimson knight glanced at Deon before saying, "The participants said they were saved by a genius Almagi and the prince." Silence fell. Everyone turned their heads toward Deon with looks of disbelief. The first to react was the crown prince, "HAHAHA!! You must be kidding. Deon? My innocent little brother, who couldn''t even hurt a fly?" The two knights also sniggered, struggling not to laugh. They found the notion of the useless cowardly prince stepping up to save people to be ridiculous. Avery, assuming his brother hid behind the other participants and would thus not know much, told the crimson knight to bring in a member to get a testimony. The knight brought back Sir Conor, the tier-1 ground specialist Almagi who fearfully approached the crown prince. Avery sat down on a collapsed boulder and elegantly crossed his legs, "Sir Conor, can you tell me what really happened here?" Conor gulped, "Uhmm¡­ firstly, the third prince, together with Sir Finn and Dame Nora rescued us from repletes then they gathered us in the Midden. The prince scouted the queen''s chamber saw a dragon corpse that was feeding the queen with concentrated mana hence the abnormal strengthening of the killer ants so we divided into two groups using a strategy devised by his highness and Sir Finn who also led the group themselves. Lastly, the prince led the attack against the ant Queen and her soldiers." With each line that came out of Conor''s lips, Avery''s expression turned sour, "Sir Conor. I''m not here to listen to your nonsense so, could you please filter out the unnecessary patronage? Tell me the truth." Conor pursed his lips, weakly muttering "but it IS the truth¡­" Avery sighed in exasperation and decided to investigate the colony himself. He dismissed Conor and led the Royal Almagi and Crimson Knight Orders through the winding tunnels while at the back of the line was a dispirited Deon. "Wow¡­ your brother sure knows how to annoy the sh*t out of me, kid." Mikael fumed, "What? An innocent little brother who couldn''t even hurt a fly? What are you? A toddler?" "Sir¡­ But it''s true. To my eldest brother, I''m just a boy who couldn''t do anything by himself. It makes sense that he doesn''t believe Sir Conor¡­" "UNTIL a week ago, that is. Doesn''t he know that people can change? Ugh!" Mikael rolled his pale green eyes and said, "Kid. You gotta show them that you are no longer a helpless boy. You have to make ALL of those who mock you acknowledge your strength." Mikael hated being looked down upon. He had enough of that while he was alive and he didn''t want his one and only partner to suffer the same fate, "Don''t worry. You have me. I''ll help you." Deon softly smiled. He was happy that he had Mikael who slaps him out of negativity and inferiority complex and gives him the courage to face daunting tasks. Meanwhile, Avery and the orders gawked at the aftermath of the war. Corpses of killer ants were strewn at every tunnel they passed and when they arrived at the chambers where Deon and Finn''s groups battled against waves of pheromone-crazed worker ants, they couldn''t help but swallow their saliva. The scene of carnage was nothing that a mere two hundred untrained competition participants could possibly achieve. "Are you telling me that those weak-looking participants annihilated the whole colony?" Avery turned his head toward the middle-aged crimson knight. "That seems to be the case, your highness." He concurred. Just looking at the monster-filled ditch, Avery knew that whoever thought of their strategy was a genius. ''I''m sure Deon just went along the Almagi for protection. So, I can probably dismiss the report about him leading the group. This means that the only mastermind of the operation is the Almagi.'' ''Was his name Finn? I want him.'' Avery decided, ''I have to get him by my side. Serving anyone else will just waste his talent.'' Avery already coveted the Almagi he hadn''t even met yet. As the group continued down an unexplored path, Mikael heard a faint whimper. "huuuuuhhh¡­. Huuuu¡­" He turned around, trying to locate the source of the voice when his gaze landed on a hole hidden behind a large boulder. "Hey, kid¡­ can you hear that?" he asked Deon, making sure he wasn''t just hearing things but Deon shook his head. "Huh¡­ that''s creepy¡­" he muttered. "Really? Coming from you, sir?" Deon snarkily remarked. "Oh, shut up," Mikael replied when he heard the sound again¡­ "Cold¡­. it''s cold¡­. mama¡­" No. It wasn''t a sound. It was a thought¡ªa thought so clear that it couldn''t have been a killer ant. "No way¡­ was there another monster hiding here?" Mikael''s eyes widened in fright. They could not afford another life-or-death battle now that body reinforcement was no longer available, "Kid. Hurry up and move along. Quickly follow those strong knights." But the crown prince''s group was no longer in sight and in the maze that''s the colony, it was hard to track where they had gone. ''What the heck? So much for being royal guards¡­ how could they leave a prince behind?'' As Mikael was busy insulting the Knight''s order, Deon hesitantly spoke. "But sir¡­ what if it''s not a monster? Maybe someone''s stuck in there and needs our help?" --Chapter end-- Chapter 83 - Minibus "If it was a living person then you should''ve heard it as well." Mikael pointed out. "Right¡­" Deon said in contemplation. However, the young prince knew by instinct that whatever the creature was, it meant no harm. In fact, Deon felt drawn into the abyss as if something inside him was telling him to go inside the inky blackness. ''How¡­ peculiar¡­'' Dazed, Deon got down on his knees and inspected the hole. Contrary to how small it appeared, the hole was actually quite large. It could have probably fit an adult killer ant and still have extra space. "Sir Mikael, can you go and check? Since you''re a spirit, it wouldn''t be dangerous for you even if there is a monster inside." "Oh, wow. Thanks for reminding me that I''m already dead." Mikael rolled his eyes, thinking of how obnoxiousness seems to run in the royal family. Still, Mikael heeded Deon''s request and passed through the tunnel walls. What greeted him inside was not a wicked monster but thousands of luminous eggs. As it turns out, Mikael and Deon had found the colony''s hatchery. "Sir Mikael! how is it? Is it safe?" Deon called out from outside. Mikael''s eyes swept the chamber but found no monster¡ªwell, except for the thousands of unborn monsters. "Yeah! The coast is clear! You can go down now!" he shouted back. A moment later, Deon arrived, skidding down the hole. "Woah! So many eggs!" Deon gawked at his surroundings, "I bet Sir Finn would''ve jumped for joy if he was here." "Not just him. The other participants would also be delighted since these things could probably fetch a high price if sold to gourmets." The nursery was half the size of the Queen''s chamber, which meant it took a considerably long time before Mikael and Deon arrived at its center. "Umm¡­ Sir? W-what''s that?" Deon''s voice suddenly squeaked. The frightened prince pointed at a large shadow the size of a minibus. The black thing starkly contrasted against the white ant eggs which were only as big as ostrich eggs. Mikael swooped close to the mystery object and was utterly surprised when a translucent window popped in his view. Ping! <System Notification: Player Mikael has found a dragon egg.> Ping! <System Notification: The Apostle of Justice, Mikael Lee, has received a request.> < Request Title: Adopt my child Request Type: Single request Request Details: The Divine-grade spirit, Skaldr, requests that you adopt her baby to prevent their extinction. Skaldr says that her baby is the last of their kind and out of her goodwill, she will grant you the greatest honor of raising her precious child. The legendary dragon expresses her gratitude for accepting her request. Request reward: A dragon''s gratitude.> "What the F*CK?! Who the f*ck needs your gratitude?" Mikael cursed at his client, "Oh, I know your kind, Lady! It''s always the wealthy and powerful who take advantage of the poor, asking them to do labor without even paying!" Mikael scoffed as he crossed his arms, "Hah! Just so you know, I''m not a pushover like Deon. System, I will decline this request.> Ping! <Are you sure you want to decline the request: Adopt my child?> <Yes/No> Mikael was livid. He hated that such powerful beings could afford to be so cheeky. He was suddenly reminded of the god of the underworld who considered his court judgment as nothing but an annoying task and dismissed his unfair ruling to run back to his wife. The dead dragon''s arrogance unearthed Mikael''s deepest wounds. ''Hmph! I didn''t even get a girlfriend when I was alive and now it wants me to mother her child? The greatest honor, you say?! No f*cking way! Plus, how does one even raise a f*cking dragon?!'' After a moment, Mikael answered the system, "Yes." Just as he was about to turn his back to the minibus-sized egg, another window appeared. Ping! <System Notification: The Apostle of Justice, Mikael Lee, has received an updated request.> < Updated request Title: PLEASE adopt my child Request Type: Single request Request Details: The dead Dragon, Skaldr, implores you to accept her request. She explains that to safely hatch her offspring, Skaldr decided to come and nestle in the Wesnar mountain. However, a wicked human has corrupted her, and she was slowly poisoned by her own mana. In fear of the human finding her baby, Skaldr hid the egg away until the moment she perished. Skaldr''s only regret was not being able to protect her child and see it grow. Now, the legendary dragon places her trust in you, the Apostle of Justice, to care for her child. Updated request reward: Damaged dragon heart + 100 Karma points.> ''Oho?¡­ this dragon sure knows how to scratch someone''s back*.'' Mikael''s lips curved slightly at the updated reward, ''So, it turns out I can negotiate for the price¡­'' Thinking that he gained an unexpected profit, Mikael''s mind reeled with how best to milk his dead clients. "Sir Mikael?... what are you doing?" Deon nervously called out when his partner suddenly became quiet. As he could not see Mikael, Deon felt the hatchery''s silence to be suffocating. Instead of answering, Mikael asked the system to share the request panel with Deon. "Adopt?" Deon''s eyes widened in surprise. he never knew anyone could just adopt a mythical dragon as if it was a common pet. Heck! He never even knew anyone who saw a living dragon and lived to tell the tale. "Well, that''s how it is so, can you possibly fit this thing in your space ring?" Mikael said, deciding to accept the request this time. "I-It can but¡­ are you sure about this, sir?" "Hmm¡­ why? Are you against this? I thought you''d be happy to adopt a dragon though¡­" "SIR!! IT''S A DRAGON!" Deon''s face crumpled into an expression that clearly said the egg being a dragon''s was enough reason not to adopt it, "if anyone from the neighboring kingdoms knew, they would take it as if the Heinken royal family seeks war!" Indeed, a kingdom raising a catastrophe-level pet would surely be seen as a threat. But¡­ "I already accepted the request. Also, there''s another human who is targeting dragons." Mikael could feel it. Somewhere in this fantasy world, a greedy person was going around corrupting dragons for who knows what reason, "We can raise it in secret. Otherwise, this baby could fall into the wrong hands and be used for mass destruction. So... Deon, let''s adopt it." Despite his selfish intentions, Mikael''s voice was full of certainty. So much that the young prince inadvertently envisioned a terrible future where he failed to protect those he held dear from a dragon he abandoned. Deon sighed, "I understand, Sir Mikael." --Chapter end-- *Scratch someone''s back: helping someone but expecting something in return. (basically, give and take attitude) **When Skaldr says her baby is the last of its kind, she meant it as species. There are other dragons besides Skaldr but they are different.. Just like how toothless from ''how to train your dragon'' was thought to be the last of the night fury species. Chapter 84 - Dragon Heart Deon fished a small mana stone from the pouch hidden within his tattered armor and placed it on the space ring. When the familiar iridescent smoke swirled on top and formed a black hole, Deon moved his fist forward. Fwooooph! The black hole sucked the minibus-sized egg as if distorting space and a moment later, any sign of the dragon egg''s existence was erased save for the shining purple panel that popped up after it was absorbed into the national treasure-grade artifact. Ping! <System Notification: Player Deon has obtained a Styrmir dragon egg.> Ping! <System Notification: Player Mikael has received one ''Damaged dragon heart'' and 100 Karma points from Divine-grade spirit "Skaldr"> <Total Karma points: 0 KP> But to Mikael''s surprise, the series of notifications didn''t end there! Ping! <Ghost''s innate skill: Apparition Lvl.1 is generated.> <Ghost''s innate skill: Thermokinesis Lvl.1 is generated.> <Ghost''s innate skill: Odorosity Lvl.1 is generated.> <See Status window for updated Skill List.> "Uwaah! I made it! I F*CKING MADE IT!!!!" Mikael cried out loud, unable to contain his joy at this development. ''Finally! I- I won''t have to go to hell!'' Mikael thought in ecstasy. Indeed, now that he reached the ghost class, even if he gets dragged back to the underworld right at that moment, he would not be punished for an eternity in Tartarus. Instead, he would be among the ordinary souls drifting mindlessly in the fields of Asphodel. An afterlife with no pain nor bliss. An afterlife for common people¡ªbut to the 2nd level sinner that was Mikael, it was an afterlife that he would embrace with open arms. ''Still¡­ nothing beats eternal bliss in Elysium.'' Mikael''s greed grew at the thought of spending his afterlife in heaven, ''I have been in this world for less than three months. At this rate, maybe I can become an angel in half a year?'' His optimism blinded him to the fact that he only managed to acquire lots of positive karma due to the nature of the situation and that such events do not happen daily. His face beaming with a bright smile, Mikael turned his attention to his other reward. The little item looked nothing like a heart. It was a glassy sphere that reminded Mikael of a dragon ball, only, instead of gold, silver smoke with twinkling stars swirled inside. On the surface were numerous cracks and webs of fine fracture lines that faintly glowed white. <System Notification: Would Player Mikael like to inspect the item "Damaged Dragon''s heart"?> <Yes/No> Without hesitation, Mikael answered yes and shared the panel contents with Deon. <Obtained Item: Damaged Dragon''s heart Item Type: Consumable Item Class: ??? Description: A Corrupted Dragon''s damaged heart. Due to Mana poisoning, Skaldr''s heart was terribly damaged and only a long period of purification can mend it. Nevertheless, the heart of a divine-grade creature is its greatest treasure, one that symbolizes its identity. Once purified, it can be absorbed by any living being to obtain some draconian racial characteristics. However, if the host failed to control the rate of absorption, heart consumption may be lethal hence, utmost caution is advised. Item Effects: (1) Increase stats acquisition by 1.5x per level up (2) Fire resistance (3) Ice resistance (4) Poison Resistance (5) Induce fear to all Lesser Dragon types (6) Ensures high base favorability with dragons of the same species.> "Whoaa! Th-this! Isn''t this too overpowered?! How could a dead dragon be hiding something like this?!" Mikael could not help but exclaim. As far as he knew, once dead, everyone would leave everything they owned behind in the land of the living. That''s why people always said to be good because wealth can''t be taken to paradise... But apparently, such was not the case for divine beings. ''Still, this is pretty much useless to me if it can only be absorbed by the living'' Mikael''s gaze turned to his dumbfounded partner, ''Can Deon control this? If he can''t, we''re doomed for an unexpected train ride to the underworld.'' Mikael tried to assess his royal partner as objectively as possible however, he cannot deny the fact that Deon was still too weak to risk absorbing a potent dragon''s heart. Seemingly feeling his gaze, Deon spoke in a quiet voice, "Sir¡­ I know this is shameless but¡­ I want to try¡­" "Try what?" Mikael replied though he already knew what the young prince meant. Deon took a deep breath and said, "Even if I die, I want to try absorbing the dragon''s heart." In the glow of the system''s panel, Deon''s expression looked grim and Mikael detected an unmistakable hint of fear but more than that was courage. Mikael could not believe how much the kid had grown in the past week. Looking back to the prince he saw for the first time in the forest, Mikael could proudly say that the boy was no longer a wimp. ''Heh! look at this brat and you won''t say he can''t hurt a fly, crown prince,'' Mikael chuckled. "Not so fast, Princess. This thing still needs to be purified." Mikael mentally controlled the dragon''s heart, letting it float in circles above the boy''s head. Before Mikael could ask the system to purify the heart as it did in the Queen''s chamber, a booming voice echoed in the distance. "DEOOOONNN!!!! ARE YOU HEEERRREEE?!!" Prince Avery''s voice sounded from the hole''s direction. Following that were the half-hearted shouts of the knights. "PRINCE!" "YOUR HIGHNESS! WHERE ARE YOU?" ''Finally,'' Mikael thought, rolling his pale green eyes at the pathetic sight, ''took them long to notice Deon''s absence.'' More than relief, Deon panicked at his brother''s voice as he hastily snatched the dragon ball from the air and stuffed it inside his space ring. "Deon!" the crown prince stomped toward his youngest sibling, "Why didn''t you follow us properly?! Do you know how worried I was?! What if some leftover monster attacked you while you''re alone? You''re so weak! What if you had died? How would I tell our parents?" Avery strongly shook his little brother''s shoulders, reprimanding him with a crumpled expression. "S-sorry, dear brother¡­ I won''t do that again¡­" "Oh, you''d better not! Once we go back to the castle, I''m going to tell father you must be grounded." Avery glared at Deon before exasperatedly sighing, "What are you even doing here all alone? Weren''t you scared?" "Tch! Alone? He''s with me so how is he alone? Aren''t you the one who left him behind?" Mikael grumbled, floating with his arms crossed on his chest, but only Deon could hear him. --Chapter end-- Chapter 85 - Finn Vs. Avery Deon looked in his partner''s direction apologetically. He was used to his elder brother being overprotective so he thought nothing of the current situation but when he considered it from Mikael''s perspective, it would definitely paint his eldest brother in a bad light. His eldest brother was nothing like the cold exterior that he shows in front of adults. As a crown prince, Avery was the exact copy of their father. Cold to his subjects but soft on his family. He even tolerates Cail, their second brother''s arrogance and mischiefs but he was especially soft on Deon. "These filthy insects! How dare they touch my little brother?" Avery kicked the killer ant egg to his right, crushing its shell that oozed with dark green liquid. He looked at his drenched shoe in disgust before issuing his order, "Burn them all." "As you command, your highness." The Captain of the Royal Almagi Order bowed. "Brother! Can''t we just let the participants take them? burning them is such a¡­ waste¡­" Deon''s gaze followed the fire specialist Almagi drawing their mana circles. "Deon. You might not know but monster eggs are very dangerous. You''re lucky that none of them hatched while you were alone." Mikael listened to the sibling''s conversation and thought, ''How can eggs be dangerous? Is this crown prince a dimwit?''¡ªthat is, until he heard Avery''s explanation, "Once they hatch, a baby monster''s first instinct is to eat. They eat anything that moves, be it their siblings, other monsters, or people. This place here? It''s nothing like the cute nursery room that you might imagine. It''s a dog-eat-dog arena where the strong survives while the weak get eaten. And when they''re strong enough to serve the queen, that''s when they leave the hatchery." Goosebumps erupted on Deon''s arms as he imagined such a scene. Thinking it safer to just let them all burn, Deon nodded, "I understand, brother." Avery ruffled Deon''s head and led him out of the hatchery. They climbed the rescue ladders dropped from the broken ceiling of the Queen''s chamber and Deon breathed his first breath of winter air. Meanwhile, Mikael who entered the medium telepathically talked to his partner. "Kid, Nora and Finn''s waiting for you." Indeed, the two of them hung back even when the other participants rushed home the moment they escaped the colony. "Sir Finn! Dame! Why are you still here?" Deon approached them with a wide smile, "Were you waiting for me?" But Finn looked at him with a sour expression, "No, Your Highness. I''m waiting for my rewards. Don''t tell me, you''ve already forgotten your promise." As expected of Sir Finn, he was very thorough. It''s just that Deon did not expect him to demand his rewards as soon as they get out. "As for me, it is obvious that I need to wait for my liege." Dame Nora interjected, gallantly kneeling in front of Deon as if she was his official knight, leaving the young prince speechless. "What''s going on here?" Avery strutted toward them with a regal attitude. His hazel brown-bordering-on-golden eyes coldly glanced at the black sword strapped on Nora''s hip before turning his attention to Finn. "Ah! This is Sir Finn and Dame Nora, dear brother. They''re the ones who helped me the most in the colony," Deon hurriedly introduced his companions. At Finn''s name, Avery''s expression noticeably brightened, "So, this is Sir Finn. I''m so glad to meet you! Thank you for protecting my precious baby brother." ''Protecting, my ass. More like pushing him around!'' Mikael thought indignantly. "It was my honor, Crown Prince," Finn replied, shamelessly agreeing with the prince''s misguided statement. A moment later, Avery heartily laughed. "Hahaha! I like you!" Avery''s eyes curved into crescents, "So, I heard you were waiting for your reward. What is it? Tell me and I will grant them for you." At this, Deon looked dejectedly on the ground. His old bad habit reared its ugly head as he thought that Finn would surely take his brother''s offer. After all, didn''t Finn say so? That he wished for something that only a prince could do? Deon was not the sole prince in the Heinken Kingdom and Avery''s standing was much higher than his. It would surely be more beneficial to get an endorsement from a crown prince rather than a disgraced third prince. But to his surprise, Finn declined. "Forgive my rudeness, your highness, but I have already made a deal with Prince Deon. I''m afraid I cannot break a prior promise." Avery''s eye twitched in annoyance, but he showed benevolence by letting it slide, "I see¡­ truly, I am grateful that Sir Finn cares about my brother''s feelings." "You praise me too much, your highness." Finn elegantly answered. The tension was so palpable that Deon felt like a shrimp in between whales and he, again, had to wonder whether Finn''s nerves were made of steel since he never showed subservience even when talking to royalty. Finn, on the other hand, exuded a cold aura befitting of his attractive face. If anyone saw the three of them standing together, one would surely think Finn was the most princely. Finn carefully observed Avery, ''The crown prince¡­ looks boring. I can see through him like everyone else¡­ tsk! And here I thought, he would be interesting.'' Finn averted his icy blue eyes and turned to Deon, ''Prince Deon is still the best.'' Ping! <System Notification: The Apostle of Justice has received a request!> Out of nowhere, a purple panel popped up in Mikael''s view. "What? Again?!" he asked no one in particular. He could not understand just what part of this situation would trigger a request from the dead. A moment later, a panel bearing a return client''s wish appeared. <Request Title: Help my sister (II) Request type: Chain request Request Details: The newly deceased, Elysium-grade spirit Arthur asks you to officially knight his sister, Nora. Arthur deeply worries about his sister''s future. He says that Nora had always wanted to become a respected Lady knight¡ªan honorable job far from the dirty work she used to do. Arthur assures you that his sister is a kind-hearted person who simply did her previous work to put food on their table. Dame Nora sacrificed her pride to raise Arthur and now that he''s gone, he laments not being able to repay his sister. Through the apostle of justice, Arthur seeks to alleviate this lingering regret in exchange for good karma. Request reward: 30 Karma points.> ''This guy¡­ Isn''t he treating me like his errand boy?'' Mikael bitterly thought. --Chapter end-- Chapter 86 - Mikael sighed in resignation, ''Alive or dead, it seems it is my fate to be an errand boy¡­'' Still, he couldn''t afford to be picky if he wanted a better afterlife, so Mikael shared the request panel with Deon. "Kid, a new request came. Can you do this?" "I''m sorry, Sir. But only my father can appoint knights. I''ll have to ask him first." "Oh. Okay." Mikael dejectedly replied, reminded once again of how powerless his partner was despite being a prince. Deon looked pitifully at the dame. He was sure that his father would never allow her to become his knight with her being an amputated commoner woman with a dubious background. As a king, his father was very strict with castle security since his grandmother, the previous queen, had been assassinated in her bed-chamber, and judging by the contents of Arthur''s request, Deon was convinced that Dame Nora had assassinated not only one or two nobles. ''I hope this works¡­'' Deon counted on the fact that Nora had saved him numerous times and even helped slay him the Super Major. "Brother, can we take both Sir Finn and Dame Nora back to the castle? I would like to ask father for their rewards¡­" But Avery, whose mood was spoilt by Finn''s rejection, merely looked at the Almagi and Dame in barely masked disdain. "Can''t that wait? With all your injuries, Queen mother would want you to rest the moment you get back home. Don''t worry, we will call for them when the time comes." Avery said with finality. Truly an exact copy of their father, Avery is quick to decide yet leaves no room for discussion. He walked away and ordered the knights and Almagi to prepare for their departure. "Umm¡­ Sir Finn, Dame¡­ I''m sorry but you heard my brother." Deon pursed his lips in embarrassment, "I-I''ll make sure to invite you in the palace within the week." Then he ran back to his brother''s side like a chick following a hen. In their whole ride home, Deon sat awkwardly inside the royal carriage with his eldest brother fussing over his wounds. Meanwhile, Mikael checked his newly acquired skills inside the white world. He sat on the white couch and read the updated skill list. <Skill Page 1> [Psychokinesis Lvl. 2] [Teleportation Lvl. 1] [Reverse Clairvoyance Lvl. 2] [Blessing of the Mist Lvl. -1 [Integration Lvl. max> <Skill Page 2> [Apparition Lvl.1] [Thermokinesis Lvl.1] [Odorosity Lvl.1] Mikael absentmindedly scratched his chin, "Hmm¡­ based on the skill names, these are definitely skills of a ghost¡­ but¡­ aren''t they sort of¡­ umm¡­ useless?" He felt slightly underwhelmed by the skills that he so painstakingly obtained, draining him of his excitement. Mikael then read the detailed descriptions of each new skill in a separate panel. <Skill Page 2> < Apparition Lvl.1> Description: (Active skill) Show appearance to a set target. **If the target''s willpower is less than the player''s, the target will faint. Current Limit: 1 living being Skill cost: 10 MP per min per target. < Thermokinesis Lvl.1> Description: (Active skill) Control heat within a 5-meter radius. Current Limit: 0- 100 degrees Celcius Skill cost: 20MP per min. < Odorosity Lvl.1> Description: (Active skill) Control mana particles with strong odor within a 5-meter radius. Current Limit: Low-grade Halgen Skill cost: 20MP per min.> Ping! <System Notification: Due to unlocking ''Active skill: Apparition'', Will power stat is generated.> Contrary to Mikael''s initial disappointment, the ghost class skills were very useful and versatile. But their skill costs were just as high. ''Haah¡­ to think that they''re as pricey as full integration¡­ this is problematic.'' Mikael massaged his temples, ''Currently, my total MP is only at 460. This means I can only use those with 20MP/ min skill cost for 23 minutes, but If I use two of them at the same time, I''m left with only 11.5 minutes before mana drain¡­'' Mikael agonized at his inadequate mana pool, ''As I thought, I can''t just focus on leveling up Deon. Although I don''t have much use of my HP stat, my MP needs a major boost.'' Thinking of where to grind for experience points, Mikael''s pale green eyes landed on Apparition''s description. "Wait¡­ Isn''t this like Conqueror''s H*ki from One Pi*ce? SH*T. THIS IS CRAZY!!" like a giddy teenage boy, Mikael maniacally laughed inside the Medium. He was tempted to use the skill right away, but he had to remind himself that it was still daytime and there was only the bro-con crown prince in the carriage with Deon. He was afraid that Avery would label him as a devil as soon as he becomes aware of Mikael''s existence and called for a pope to exorcise him. Mikael lightly shook his head and read the next skill. "Thermokinesis, huh?¡­ Tsk! So the time has come to be Deon''s portable air-conditioner-slash-heater, how nice." Mikael sarcastically said, but he also thought this would work well with the dragon heart''s heat and ice resistance. Only, Mikael has yet to purify the d*mned heart thereby adding another point on Mikael''s ever-growing to-do list. Lastly, he noted Odorosity''s current limit. "What''s a Halgen?'' Mikael cocked his head at the unfamiliar word. "Hey, kid! Do you know what''s a ''Halgen''?" Mikael sent a direct message to his partner. "Halgen? If I''m not mistaken, that''s what they call the fog that surrounds Magusteen forests." Deon answered. "Fog?" "That''s right, sir. Remember that time when we hunted the first replete? I told you then that Magusteen forests are forbidden regions due to the thick mana fog that surrounds them, which causes auditory and visual hallucinations. The fog consists of concentrated Halgen coming off of Rafleesia flowers." "Rafleesia? Not Rafflesia? I''m pretty sure Rafflesias from Earth weren''t so magical. They do stink though." Mikael commented. "Hmm¡­ I think that''s a different flower, sir. Rafleesias are huge, foul-smelling flowers that only grow in Magusteen forests. They lure people using Halgen which is like their pollen. Some say they hear pleas for help, others see their families brutally murdered. The hallucinations are so strong that very few make out alive, but when the victims snap out and flee, the stems lash out to capture them. So, loggers are equipped with mind control artifacts on top of their harsh mental training." "Oh¡­ So, it''s a carnivorous plant¡­" Mikael murmured, thinking he shouldn''t be surprised since this was a fantasy world, ''That means I can do the same with Odorosity. Wow¡­ isn''t this an evil skill? Won''t I get penalized with bad karma if I use this?'' After agonizing for a moment, Mikael finally decided, ''Well, I guess I''ll just have to be careful,'' He cast away his worries and enjoyed the view outside the carriage window through Deon''s eyes. --Chapter end¡ª --Hunting Competition Arc end-- Chapter 87 - To The Capital, Once Again Instead of chatting with his brother, Deon talked with Mikael throughout the 3-day journey back to the capital. They stayed as honorable guests in nobles'' estates along the way, eating delicious food and sleeping in luxurious beds. Deon, who was tired of such excessive hospitality, chose to stay inside the Medium and gave Mikael full control of his body. In those three days and two nights, Mikael experienced what it was like to be treated as royalty. It was very far from the dirt-poor life that he lived on his last years on Earth and this made him forget all the complaints that he had of Deon''s shortcomings. ''Aahh¡­ Choosing Deon really was the best decision I''ve ever made!'' And just like that, Mikael''s three days of acting like a tourist ended with the Royal Castle''s gates opening to allow their procession. Waiting for Deon at the castle entrance was a visibly relieved King and Queen and an annoyed second prince. "Oh! Thank the goddess!" the Queen swiftly yet elegantly strode toward Deon, her cold hands reaching for his face, "Are you alright? Are you hurt anywhere?" "I-I''m fine, mother¡­" At Deon''s reply, the Queen''s warm brown eyes watered, and she tightly embraced her son, "I''m glad¡­ truly¡­ my son¡­ my baby, from now on, you have to tell me all your wishes. If you don''t want to go to the royal academy nor participate in monster subjugations, you don''t have to! Do you understand?" The Queen looked at Deon straight in his eyes and whispered, "Just¡­ stay alive." "Don''t worry, mother. I''ll protect Deon as much as I can," Avery declared with his proud nose high in the air. It was a very touching scene-- if not for the second prince''s very audible snicker, "Puhaha! Mother, brother, you''re spoiling Deon too much! At this rate, he''ll be more useless than he already is. Hahaha!" "Cail! How could you say that to your brother who just returned home?!" the Queen turned to Cail with a scowl. His mother''s approving attitude gave Deon the courage to finally bring up Nora and Finn come dinner time. As they sat facing each other at the ridiculously long dinner table, eating roasted high-class monster meat, Deon carefully put his golden utensils down and started, "F-father, may I speak?" The king gestured for him to continue as he sliced the juicy steak. "Umm... As you may have heard from my brother''s report, there are two persons who were particularly helpful to me and I would like to request¡­" Deon trailed off, trying to assess his father''s mood but as the King showed no reaction, he prattled on, " for Sir Finn''s citizenship to our kingdom, his acceptance into the Royal Almagi Order, his personal laboratory, and Dame Nora''s official knightage as my personal guard." Silence fell at the dinner table, making Deon involuntarily stop and raise his head to meet the heated gaze of his father. "Don''t you think you''re asking for too much, son?" the king''s quiet voice rang like an impending thunderstorm. "I¡­" Deon was tempted to apologize, as he always did in the past to placate his father, but he reminded himself that he had promises to keep and so he plucked out the courage to voice his desires, "I don''t think it''s too much, father." The king''s left eyebrow arched at Deon''s unexpected response. "You don''t? then tell me¡­" the king put down his knife and looked straight at Deon, "Why should I grant your request?" "Your Majesty¡­" The frowning queen gently touched the king''s arm as if to calm him. "But my Queen, Deon has to learn that placements in the Royal Almagi and Royal Knights Order are not something that people achieve by sucking up to us. They have to be qualified to join." "Father, one of them is. Although he is quite cocky." Avery dabbed the corners of his lips with a napkin. "Really? Who?" Cail asked with sparkling eyes, finally interested in the topic. Despite his mannerless way of asking, Avery still answered his brother, "Sir Finn, a Tier-1 combat Almagi." "What? Tier-1? You must be kidding, brother. How does that qualify him to an Order full of tier-3 or higher veteran Almagi?" Cail leaned back on his chair, seemingly disappointed. "I heard that although he is a Tier-1, Sir Finn is proficient in three elements." At this, the king and Cail''s eyes widened, but Avery wasn''t done talking. "And he can combine two of them into one combo spell." "WHAAAT?!" Cail shouted. "Not only that, but he was also the brain behind the colony sweeping operation. He created pheromone bombs and death perfumes out of ant''s gastric juices. His tactics were also unconventional yet effective. If you had only seen the state of the colony when we arrived¡­ it was beyond wrecked." Even Avery couldn''t help but voice his awe at Finn''s genius but his pride would never let him admit it. On the other hand, the corner of Deon''s lips curved. Somehow, it felt like his eldest brother was praising him instead of Sir Finn. In Deon''s heart, the moment Finn turned down Avery''s offer, the combat Almagi had already become his person. "I see¡­ then, it really wouldn''t be a loss for us if Sir Finn decides to join the Order. On the contrary, I think he will be a great asset to the kingdom." The king, Fredrich, twirled his gray mustache, "Then, I shall heed the crown prince''s advice and grant Sir Finn''s requests." Just as Deon was about to feel relieved, Cail hurriedly asked, "How about the other one? Is she as special as the Almagi?" "Ah¡­ umm¡­" Deon scratched the back of his neck with an awkward expression, prompting the crown prince to answer in his place. "I''m afraid not," Avery coolly replied, "Not only is she an orphaned commoner, but the woman was also amputated by a killer ant. Based on reports, she even lost her only brother to the ants." "SERIOUSLY?! TO A RANK-F KILLER ANT? how weak!" Cail guffawed, "Little brother! Was it love at first sight?! Just how beautiful is this lady that you''re trying to keep her by your side, huh?" Cail then proceeded to tease the queen, "Mother! Your baby boy had grown! To think that he''s using his status to seduce older women! BWAHAHAHA!" "Cail! Mind your manners. Don''t shout over the dinner table." the flustered queen hushed. As much as Deon wanted to defend himself, he couldn''t do so when he was faced with the king''s dark expression. "Deon." The king''s barely restrained anger leaked in his voice, "That dame. She will NEVER be your personal guard." --Chapter end-- Chapter 88 - Spar "But!" Deon started. "No ''But''s! how could I entrust your safety to a woman defeated by mere F-class ants? And she couldn''t even protect her own brother so how will she protect you?" the king''s rage shut Deon up. The queen, who was quietly listening to the conversation, looked at her youngest son in pity. It was the first time that Deon had wanted something so badly that he even talked back to his father, the king. Although the queen agreed with her husband, she felt bad that Deon was put into such a situation when he just came back from a horrible experience. ''Of course, my son, who is kind-hearted and generous to a fault, would be so grateful to the people who protected him from danger, but the king is right¡­'' ''Oh, goddess Kariyah, what do I do?'' The queen racked her brain for a compromise. She did not want Deon to think that no one in the family listens to him but she also wanted him to give up on the Dame on his own. ''From what I can infer, that lady is weak, right? Then there should be no problem if I do this¡­'' Then the queen made her finally made her move. "Your majesty, how about a spar?" All the men in the dining room turned their heads to the queen. "Our son may feel it unfair if we don''t give the dame a chance to prove herself. So, why don''t we arrange a spar with the royal knights?" she continued. Deon''s eyes sparkled with gratitude for his mother''s unexpected backup. Seeing that his wife uncharacteristically offered her insight on the matter, the king was left with no choice but to give in. "Alright¡­" the king sighed in resignation, "I shall allow an official match between the lady and three royal knights." "T-three?" Deon asked with wide eyes, thinking it unfair that Dame Nora would have to fight against three trained knights just to earn her spot, but the king was adamant in this decision. "It''s three or nothing, Deon," the king firmly laid his choices, "If you don''t think that lady would win, fair and square, then we can end this discussion and you can forget about her." Deon bit his lips and looked down with his fists clenched tightly on his lap. As Deon was apparently stunned speechless, Mikael decided to interfere. After all, he was the one who asked the young prince for this favor. But more than Arthur''s promised reward, Mikael also wanted Nora to become their ally because she was undeniably strong and loyal. His sharp intuition told him that a huge storm was brewing in this world and when that time comes, he wanted Deon to be surrounded by people who would unhesitatingly protect him. ''Nakama power'' may sound cliche but Mikael believed that one man can only do so much. "Kid, let me take over for a second." <Skill: Full integration Lvl. max is activated.> As the Host''s eyes changed into pale green, Mikael kept his head low. "Then, let me add another condition¡­ father," Mikael whispered. The word ''father'' left a bitter aftertaste in his mouth. He, who never thought he would utter that word ever again, felt it foreign, but Mikael cast the unpleasant feelings aside and continued his act. This time, all heads turned to the youngest prince. "A condition?" the king said, mildly surprised by his son''s sudden shift in attitude. "Yes, father. Just like how you decided that the dame must defeat three knights, I would like to decide when the spar will take place." "Oi, wimp! What are you planning to do?" Cail pointed an accusing finger to Mikael, but the king held up his hand and urged Mikael to continue. "I believe it is only fair to give the Dame time to recuperate from her injuries if she''s to fight with three top-condition knights." "So? When do you plan to hold the spar, son?" "In a month, father." ''Tch, what can that slut even hope to achieve in a month? The weakling just wants to prolong his agony.'' Cail inwardly snorted. "Sebastian, inform the Knight''s Captain of a spar in a month and tell him to choose three of his best subordinates." The king told the old butler as he stood from his seat. Then, he turned to his youngest and said, "I assume you''re satisfied with this, Deon?" "I am, father." The rest of the royal family followed the king out while Mikael canceled the full integration. "Sir, what do we do? At this rate, Dame Nora is sure to lose!" Deon worriedly asked on their way to his bed chamber. "Don''t worry. We have Sir Finn. We''ll figure this out, I promise." ''What does Sir Finn have to do with this?'' Deon wondered. It''s at times like these that he just couldn''t figure out how Mikael''s mind worked, but he trusted that his ghost partner had a plan carefully thought out. They entered Deon''s room which was double the size of Mikael''s old apartment. "Haah¡­ Every time I see this, it makes me happy that you''re my partner." Mikael went out of the Medium and drifted on top of Deon''s prince-sized bed. On the far side of the wall was an ignited fireplace that kept the winter cold away. ''Wait a minute¡­ cold?'' a thought suddenly crossed Mikael''s mind. He felt like he forgot about something important when an image of a minibus-sized egg flashed in his memory. "Ah! The egg! Deon, hurry and pull out the egg!" Mikael swooshed close to a sleepy Deon. The young prince''s drowsiness instantly vanished at Mikael''s call, "Right! I have to return the ring to grandpa Sebastian tomorrow!" All National treasures are kept under maximum security and items may only be removed from the treasury with the consent of the king thus, when Deon returns Nostalgia and the space ring to Sebastian, smuggling the giant dragon egg out would be very difficult, or worse, the butler might check its contents and find the egg inside. Then, Deon would have to come clean about the egg''s identity which may cause chaos within the castle. The young prince hurriedly snatched the space ring from his pocket and ran to the fireplace. "Oi, kid! Where are you going?" "To hide the egg, sir!" "What? Where? There?!" Mikael, perplexed, pointed to the blazing fireplace. To his surprise, the young prince moved the horse statue on top of the mantel, revealing a small, almost indistinguishable pinhole. Deon took a thin wire stuck between the fireplace bricks and inserted it in the hole. Then, like all the old castles that Mikael had seen in Earthen movies, the floor rumbled and a square section directly in front of the fireplace moved aside, uncovering a set of stone steps leading to an underground room. "Whoaa! What the hell?! You had a secret basement?!" --Chapter end-- Chapter 89 - The Secret Basement The bashful prince rubbed the back of his neck as he awkwardly laughed, "Hehehe¡­ you are the first person that I will show my secret base to, Sir." ''Huh? Is this something like ''That''?'' Mikael squinted at the sight of the blushing prince, ''That moment when an introvert invites his first friend to his house to play?'' Somehow, Mikael thought Deon was really a lonely kid. Deon and Mikael descended to the dark underground. The prince put low-grade mana crystals into the illuminating artifacts fixed on both sides of the walls, lighting up the basement like streetlamps. "Whoaa! This is so cool!" Mikael expressed his awe as he drifted from cabinet to cabinet jampacked with unique items and treasures. The basement was even bigger than Deon''s room, but because of all the clutter, it actually appeared smaller in comparison. On each wall was a ceiling-high wooden cabinet filled with an assortment of items with vastly different values. From an oddly shaped rock to a box of precious jewels; from large, leather-bound books to wooden practice swords; from feathered quills to iron-tipped arrows. On one side were broken practice dummies, while on the other were velvet couches littered with half-finished food. Overall, the place looked like a fusion of a secret training area and a nightclub lounge. "Umm¡­ this is where I spent most of my time before I met you, sir. Though not even servants know about this so, it might be a little¡ªNo¡ªVERY messy as I haven''t had time to clean up yet." Deon carefully explained the dreadful state of his secret basement. "Naah¡­ my apartment was also this messy when I was alive. It was actually worse, to be honest." Mikael reminisced the strong smell of instant noodles and beer; old socks and laundry strewed across the dirty floor for he was too busy trying to juggle between part-time jobs to even have time to clean his house. "What are these things anyway?" Mikael waved his hand and the oddly shaped stone levitated off the rack. "SIR! Please be careful! Those are my treasures!" Deon rushed to snatch the stone off the air, then he re-placed it gently on the cabinet. "That stone?" Mikael asked, making sure he heard Deon right. No matter how he looked at it, it was just an ordinary stone. "Yes. this was the first weapon I ever used." Deon started, "But it''s a long story though." "I don''t mind listening to your story, kid" Mikael assured. He figured that maybe knowing Deon''s past would help him understand the boy better and thus increase their chances of achieving perfect assimilation. The young prince sat on a couch situated beside a stack of books, his right hand fiddling the stone. His momentary silence was like a prelude to a tragedy, "Actually, there IS a reason why my eldest brother is overprotective of me and why my father became angry when I went to George''s town¡­" Deon felt weird talking about his childhood to a ghost, but he continued, "When I was eight, I was kidnapped by hoodlums as I was enjoying a festival with brother Avery. At that time, the two of us snuck out of the castle, wearing commoner''s clothes as a disguise, to play outside, but as it was a festival, many people crowded the streets, and I was separated from my brother. I wandered around and eventually found myself in a dark alley. Then, ten drunken men emerged from the shadows and took me away, thinking to sell me as a slave. I was locked up in a cottage for three days with five other children. I told them I was a prince and they readily followed me like a leader. As the kidnappers only checked on us during mealtimes, I planned our escape, but it was¡­" The young prince, brown eyes slightly trembling at the traumatic memory, found it hard to recount the next events but he forced the words out, "It was hell¡­ the kidnappers caught us one by one. They were laughing, probably too intoxicated by alcohol. When the kids yelled for help, the men silenced them by kicking and cursing and punching them¡­ But when the noise didn''t stop, the men took out their knives and¡­ cut the kids'' tongues. I was too stunned that I couldn''t even move when one of the men made his way to me. I vividly remember wetting my pants in fear and as a last-ditch effort, I threw this stone on the man''s head. His nose bled so much as he chased me through the forest. Then I saw a middle-aged man with a sword passing by and begged him for help. I didn''t even know that he was a traveling sword master but I thought his technique was mesmerizing. It was full of power! With a flick of his sword, a crimson aura blade shot out and cut the kidnapper''s arm along with the surrounding trees. The swordmaster covered my eyes as he killed the man in an instant. But when we went back to rescue the other kids, it was too late. The kidnappers fled with the children when they heard the master''s explosive attack." Deon''s eyes gleamed like a fan boy''s as he described the sword master''s skills. Now Mikael knew why the boy was so fixated on the sword despite being a spearman from a kingdom of spears and also, why he was afraid of leading others as a prince since his first attempt was a failure. "In the end, only I managed to escape." There was melancholy in the young prince''s eyes as he whispered the words, "My brother and father came to get me with a legion of knights at their back. my father offered the swordmaster a noble title and position in the military as a reward for saving me. But to this day, I still wonder ''If I was a little smarter like Avery or stronger like Cail, could I have saved them? or ''If we just quietly waited for my father, could things have gone differently?'' Since then, I grew scared of changing situations. I grew scared of my responsibility as royalty. That''s when I became a coward." --Chapter end-- Chapter 90 - What If?... "I picked this up to remind myself of that incident¡ªOf the weight of my status." Deon weakly smiled as he held up the oddly-shaped stone. Silence engulfed the secret basement. For the first time since they met, Mikael didn''t know what to say to the depressed young lad. He thought Deon''s life had always been bright and cheery as reflected by his clear Karmic aura. But to think that the prince had such a terrible memory came as a huge surprise to the ghost. To alleviate the gloomy atmosphere, Mikael tried to shift the conversation topic, "Uhmm¡­. So, about the egg¡­" Mikael urged the boy to take out the dragon egg from the space ring and a pouting Deon activated the ring and brought out the massive dragon egg. However, something about its size looked different. "Hmm? Is it just me or did the egg get smaller?" Mikael commented as he circled the visibly shrunken egg. "Oh no! was it because we left it inside the ring for three whole days?" Deon panicked. He looked all over the black egg, searching for any cracks. But the national treasure-grade space ring was called a national treasure for a reason. Because of its impeccable preservation item effect, it was impossible for the egg to be damaged while inside it. ''However, inside the egg is a living creature¡­ no one knows what will happen if something alive was left in the artifact for too long.'' Deon almost cursed his stupidity when Mikael shared with him an inspection panel. <Item: Styrmir Dragon Egg Description: A dragon egg that must be incubated for three years before hatching. However, if the incubation temperature of 100 degrees Celsius was not maintained, the duration may be extended. This draconian species'' eggs decrease to the size of ostrich eggs throughout the hatching process, as the dragon embryo absorbs the concentrated mana soup that makes up 95% of the initial egg space. Estimated hatching time: 5 months: 21 days: 13 hours: 46 minutes: 07 seconds > "In short, the egg white is just a concentrated mana soup that the baby consumes so there''s no need to worry, kid," Mikael assured Deon who sighed in relief. ''Still¡­ five months, huh? Can we really keep this a secret for five months?'' Mikael pondered when he heard the egg speak to his mind, ''Mama¡­ it''s cold¡­ so cold, mama¡­'' "Who the heck is your mama? I''m not your mama. I''m your papa. Understood?" Mikael spat. ''Huuuuuuu¡­.'' The dragon egg slightly trembled, either due to Mikael''s harsh scolding or the cold and damp underground air. Deciding on the latter, Mikael asked Deon to give him some space. When the young prince had stepped out of his skill range, Mikael activated his new skill. <Skill: Thermokinesis Lvl.1 is activated.> <Ramping up the temperature to T= 100 C ¡­> Suddenly, the air around Mikael hissed and steam rose from the ground as the temperature spiked to a hundred degrees Celsius. An invisible thermal barrier was instantly erected with a 5-meter radius, enveloping the dragon egg in a heat haze that distorted its appearance. Deon''s eyes widened when a wooden stool that was left within the thermal barrier suddenly flared and disintegrated into charcoal. From outside, the egg looked to be in an inferno and the young prince intuitively knew that any normal person entering that zone would instantly dry up like mummies, snuffed out of their breaths by the intense heat. The young prince inadvertently gulped. He was glad that Mikael''s goal was to collect good karma because if he set unto the path of evil, Deon knew the ghost would be unstoppable. ''Just how much destruction would Sir Mikael cause if he decided to become a demon?'' ''Wait¡­ what if¡­'' A horrible thought crossed the third prince''s mind as he reflected on his father''s remarks one dinner night approximately a year ago. His father had warned Deon to take his studies seriously. As if preparing him for war, the king pushed Deon to enroll in the Royal Academy''s spearmanship department despite his unwillingness. Deon might not know much about the happenings outside of their kingdom but even he had heard of the cruel emperor''s rise to power. The sickly successor of the Rowan empire had amassed a tremendous force in barely a year after his ascension to the throne and now, there were speculations about a war of conquest¡ªAs if he was eager to demolish the kingdoms that foretold the empire''s fall under his reign. ''Ever since the emperor sat on the throne, the Yaslend continent had been in a state of constant turmoil but what if¡­ what if he had someone like Sir Mikael by his side?'' Fear gripped the young boy''s heart and his gaze unconsciously landed on the charcoaled stool. He knew from experience just how much a ghost contract partner could turn a nobody to someone special. ''If a three-month-old spirit was capable of this much, what more of a year-old spirit?'' The boy fervently prayed to goddess Kariyah that he was wrong. A vile spirit behind a tyrant emperor would dye the Yaslend continent in blood. "Oi kid, are you listening to me?" Mikael''s voice jolted Deon out of his thoughts, "P-pardon, sir?" "Haah¡­ I said go back upstairs and sleep. I will stay here to incubate the egg." Mikael sighed as he read the changes in the inspection panel. <Estimated hatching time: 5 months: 21 days: 13 hours: 15 minutes: 03 seconds> Mikael had only activated the skill for a little more than a minute, yet half an hour was deducted from the hatching time. Which meant he could hasten the process if he religiously poured all his MP into the thermokinesis skill-- But Mikael cannot do that. Thermokinesis consumes too much MP that he could only use it for 23 minutes before he runs out of mana¡ªwhich should NEVER happen as he needed to set aside enough to be battle-ready at a moment''s notice in order to protect his partner. ''Aaah¡­ I''m dead but I''m still overworked¡­'' Mikael silently lamented his future when he noticed Deon''s unease. "Hey kid, you look pale. do you have anemia?" "H-huh? anemia?" "Nothing... Anyway, go to sleep. You look terrible. At this rate, you won''t grow and you''ll become ugly. Don''t forget that we share bodies. I don''t want to be ugly with you." Despite his insulting words, Deon filtered out Mikael''s true meaning. ''He''s just worried about me.'' The boy thought, ''I want to ask if it''s possible that he''s not the only spirit with the Ascension system but now is not the time for that.'' Deon pushed the foreboding out of his mind, but he decided that whatever the case may be, he and his ghost partner needed to grow stronger¡ªand fast. --Chapter end-- Chapter 91 - The East The next day. The sun was high up in the sky when Mikael and Deon went out of their bed chamber-- A typical day in the life of a young royal. The palace was so peaceful that Mikael felt like their ant colony adventure, with all its thrill and stress and glory, seemed like it happened ages ago. As they made their way to breakfast, Butler Sebastian informed Deon of his day''s schedule. Apparently, the king had sent out an invitation to Sir Finn and Dame Nora early that morning and the prince was expected to accompany them during their audience with the king later that afternoon. Deon donned his royal garments and leisurely waited for the appointed time in the castle''s throne room. "I see you''re already here, son." The king engaged in small talk as soon as he arrived. He strode toward his seat with a regal gait, his purple cloak swishing majestically in his wake. The moment he sat, a grey-haired official announced Sir Finn and Dame Nora''s entrance to the court and the creaking sound of opening double doors echoed across the wide room. As usual, Sir Finn maintained his composure even at the presence of the king while Dame Nora fidgeted behind him. "I greet your majesty, the king of Heinken Kingdom," Finn elegantly bowed. Deon, sitting to the king''s left, smiled at Nora''s awkward imitation of Finn''s bow. "Sir Finn, I heard from the third prince that one of the rewards you desire is citizenship in my kingdom. Is that correct?" the King asked. "Yes, your majesty." The king then asked the question that plagued Deon''s mind since they entered, "Your court etiquette is so impeccable that it makes me wonder whether you are royalty yourself," the king leaned forward with a curious expression, "Where did you come from?" For the first time since entering the court, Finn looked mildly flustered but he managed to keep his calm fa?ade when he answered, "I come from the East, your majesty." "The East? Do you mean the Eastern continent, Aelgard?" "¡­Yes, your majesty¡­" His short answer left everyone in the room in shock. The Eastern continent had always been veiled in mystery. Some historians say that it is the land of dragons, others claim it is of Elves, dwarves, and other intelligent races who kept to themselves and avoided contact with humans, but Sir Finn in front of them looked undoubtedly human¡ªaside from his otherworldly beauty, that is. Despite the obvious curiosity of the people present, Finn did not expound on his origins while the king deemed it unnecessary to dig deep into Finn''s story now that the extraordinary Almagi will soon become his citizen. "Your majesty, please excuse my rudeness but I would like to revise one of my wishes." "Speak," The king leered at the obnoxious Almagi who spoke without first asking for his permission. Then he remembered his eldest son''s words that Finn was quite a cocky person. "I understand that placement in the Royal Almagi Order that serves directly under the king may be too much to ask. Hence, I propose that I serve under the third prince as his direct subordinate, instead." Finn smiled at Deon as if sharing an inside joke that no one could understand. Everyone in the court thought Finn had gone insane. After all, there was no greater honor for an Almagi than to join the king''s personal army, but Finn cast away that opportunity to serve the prince known for his cowardice. The king looked taken aback. Deon might be his son, but the king also thought little of his youngest child. If a person as talented as Sir Finn made such a suggestion, the king could only wonder whether he had ulterior motives. However, a king cannot go back on his words. ''I''ll just ask the Captain of the Almagi Order to keep an eye on him.'' "Very well, write your name in the registry and recite the oath." Finn raised his right hand and recited the oath that bound him to serve Deon to the best of his abilities. When Finn was done, the king turned his attention to the Dame. The old official explained to Nora about the sparring arrangements to which the Dame enthusiastically agreed. After their audience with the king, Finn and Nora walked out of the throne room, but as they passed by the guarding knights, they heard terribly malicious comments. ''That''s her¡­ the commoner slut who seduced the third prince.'' ''What? She might have a fine face and a great body but she''s not even whole. There are so many noble ladies for the prince to choose from... Why would he take this slut?'' ''Who knows? Maybe she''s great in bed.'' ''Ah! An older woman with experience¡­ I see¡­'' ''So, during the spar, we have to make sure to take away her other arm.'' ''Yes. how dare she taint our knighthood with her dirty blood?'' The knights didn''t even bother to lower their voices. As if they wanted Nora to hear their plans. But Nora continued to walk away with her head held high-- Her dignity now reflects her master''s dignity. If she did not hold herself back, she would drag down her liege''s already poor reputation. Her palm itched for the rough handle of a sword. She wanted to cut down something. She wanted to release her frustrations. ''Just wait and see¡­'' Nora''s black eyes coldly stared at the laughing knights, ''No matter who I fight, I will tear them all to shreds.'' When they turned into a corner, Nora and Finn heard bounding footsteps, "SIR FIN! DAME NORA! WAIT!" Deon was seen running toward them with a happy expression. "My liege¡­" Nora knelt and put her fist onto her chest. Although embarrassed by her excessive greeting, Deon went on to address them, "I received permission from my father to personally show Sir Finn''s laboratory. Now that you''re my direct subordinate, all expenses will be paid under my name so feel free to ask me for any material you need, Sir Finn." Deon thrust out his chest in pride. "Of course, your highness. This is exactly the reason why I chose you in the first place." Finn smirked as if everything was going according to his plan. --Chapter end-- Chapter 92 - Mechanical Arm "Dame Nora, you have to come with us. there''s something I need to tell you both," Deon said as instructed by Mikael who was busy drawing up plans inside the white world. "I understand, your highness." Deon led the two of them through winding corridors, passing by servants and knights who whispered behind their backs, ''The crazy almagi¡­'' ''The commoner slut and the cowardly prince¡­'' ''Hahaha! What an amusing bunch!'' Nora was very much tempted to kill them all-- like how she did with her assassination targets, but Nora calmed herself down. She reigned in her anger as she gazed at the back of her soon-to-be master, Prince Deon. ''My liege¡­ why do you live like this? Why do you let them trample over you when your status is much higher than them?'' Nora thought that Deon really resembled her brother. ''I could never understand why it is so easy for them to forgive and forget those who insult them¡­'' She thought there was no one in this world who''s as frustratingly pure and innocent as her little brother but Deon proved her wrong. ''I might have failed to protect my brother, but I swear upon my life," Nora clenched her fist in resolution, "I will protect you, my liege." After half an hour of walking, they arrived at a large, glass-domed building surrounded by thick vegetation. The building was supposed to be a greenhouse for magical plants but with Sir Finn''s sudden appointment as royal Almagi, the king decided to grant it as his personal laboratory, instead. Deon brought out the keys handed to him by butler Sebastian and gave one to Sir Finn, "Sir, there are only two keys for your laboratory. As your superior, I will hold on to the spare key so I can check on your experiments'' progress whenever I have time." "As you wish, prince¡­" Finn seemed quite unhappy about it as he said, "But please don''t come barging in with other people. I hate it when my work is disrupted." Nora''s brows twitched at Finn''s disrespectful response, "Sir Finn. Have you no manners? At least show our liege the basic courtesy." "Yes, yes¡­" Finn half-heartedly replied as he pushed the wooden door open. Inside the laboratory were rows of workbenches topped with cauldrons, flasks, glass tubes, metal instruments, and a weighing scale. It looked like a typical chemist''s laboratory¡ªexcept for the trays full of magical ingredients sorted on one side of the table and baskets of mana crystals with varying opacity. To the right, serving as an office, was a large black desk with stacks of paper, bottles of ink, and quills. Behind it was a large, empty corkboard and a shelf half-filled with books on basic Almagology. To the left were leather couches arranged around a small table meant for receiving guests. "Hmm¡­ not bad¡­" Finn swept his gaze over his new lair, "but I need a bed. And there needs to be more laboratory equipment. We also need to procure more books and rare ingredients. The ventilation also needs to be upgraded. Seriously, who designed this place? Doesn''t he know that experiments on blood ink require a fume hood?" "''Not bad'' he says, but he sure has a lot of demands," Mikael who was listening to Finn''s mutterings commented, "I told you he wouldn''t appreciate it, kid." Deon''s face became beet red when he admitted, "Umm¡­ I designed it, sir Finn¡­" "Ah! Is that so, your highness?" Finn''s attitude turned 180 degrees when he heard Deon, "Whoa! Look at all those mana crystals! Are those high-grade? Look at that shine!" As it became glaringly obvious that the Almagi was just doing some obligatory lip service, Mikael got down to business. "Kid, let''s switch now." "Alright, sir." <Skill: Full Integration Lvl. max is activated.> When the prince''s eyes subtly flashed green, Finn immediately shut his mouth and creepily smiled. By now, Mikael was fairly sure that the Almagi had figured out their secret but he still had no intention of confirming Finn''s suspicions. "Sir Finn, you can just write down a list of additional equipment and hand it to butler Sebastian," He walked over to the leather couches and sat with his legs crossed, "Now, let us discuss your first task as my official subordinate. Shall we?" Finn, sensing that he was about to hear something interesting, excitedly sat on the couch closest to Mikael''s while Nora remained standing like a stubborn servant. "As you''ve heard earlier, Dame Nora needs to pass a test to officially join the Royal Knights Order. That test is a spar, scheduled 29 days from now, against three of the most talented junior knights in the order." Mikael briefly explained before turning to Nora, "I know that Dame Nora is strong but I warn you, the junior knights are also plenty strong. They have been under rigorous training for years to become a royal knight. That''s why the Dame also needs to power up." "I see¡­ but what does her test have to do with me, your highness?" Finn asked, a curious gleam shining in his blue eyes. "Well¡­ you have to give her an arm." "Huh? How?" Finn and Nora were both dumbfounded. They couldn''t understand what the eccentric prince wants¡ªthat is until Mikael got up from his seat to grab a parchment and roughly drew a prosthetic arm. As far as he knew, prosthetic arms have been used by earthen soldiers as early as the 1500s. In an era of warfare where knights often incurred heavy injuries, a blacksmith invented a functional metal limb that helped amputees to continue their military careers. "If Dame Nora can have a mechanical arm made of metal with the functionality of an Almagi-produced artifact that can serve as both a shield and a weapon, I think she would have no problem beating up her opponents. No?" Mikael then turned to Finn, "How about it, Sir Finn? Do you think you can finish this before the spar?" Finn, whose gaze was glued to the parchment, smiled like a child gifted with a new toy, " Hehehe! I knew it! Prince Deon really is the best! How did you think of this, your highness? This is ingenious!" "Ahh¡­ haha¡­ well, the idea just popped into my mind?" Mikael awkwardly laughed. he could not possibly tell them that it was a concept from another world where technology reigned instead of magic. "So, can you do it?" "Of course! I''ll work on it right away!" Finn shot up from his seat and snatched Mikael''s sketch with an ecstatic expression. --Chapter end-- Chapter 93 - Newspaper Articles The day before the spar. Almost a month has passed since the prince returned from the hellish ant colony. Now, Mikael haunted the Heinken palace in peace. During the mornings, he and his partner would visit Finn''s laboratory to check on Nora''s prosthetic arm. Mikael would take over Deon''s body and provide his insights on its design with Finn eagerly taking notes. The rest of the day, the prince would spend inside his secret basement, training his skill while Mikael incubates the dragon egg which had now shrunk to the size of a van. As they went about their daily routine, unaware of the kingdom''s growing unrest, the king called for Deon in a family meeting at his office. "Father, may I come in?" Deon asked as he knocked on his father''s office door. "Yes. You are just in time," the king''s voice sounded beyond the door. When the youngest prince entered, he was greeted with the complicated stares of his family. Sitting behind a large redwood desk was his father who held a newspaper with a strange smile on his lips. It was not surprising for the king to read a newspaper for the commoners even though he receives daily reports from his officials. It was his way of looking after his citizens and knowing their views about the monarchy. Deon urgently sat beside Avery and whispered, "Brother, do you know why I was called?" But his eldest brother remained silent. The king stood from his chair and approached them with today''s newspaper at hand, "I called you because of this." The king put the newspaper on the table before Deon. On the front page was a clip headed with big, bold letters: [The kingdom''s youngest prince: heralded as a hero!] [In the recent tragedy of the annual hunting competition, which recorded the highest ever death toll, the youngest prince, otherwise known as the cowardly prince, had secretly participated and allegedly saved a hundred participants from the jaws of mutated killer ants. The survivors cannot help but praise the prince for his noble sacrifice. Sir Connor, a tier-1 ground specialist Almagi and one of the lucky survivors, provided the following account: Journalist: How would you describe Prince Deon Hensworth? Connor: Well, at first, I doubted that such a young prince could do so much in that situation¡­ but he cleared our anxieties when he selflessly ventured into the Ant Queen''s chamber to collect information and led the attacks at the forefront. In my opinion, the prince is by no means a coward. Journalist: As you know, the succession to the throne has yet to officially start. Do you think the prince would be fit as the next king? Connor: I don''t know about the other princes¡­ but I would definitely be happy if the third prince could assume the king''s role. He had this charisma that made us think we''d survive if we follow him. He was strong. He was smart. Most importantly, he was compassionate.] Deon blushed at Sir Connor''s excessive praise. Meanwhile, Mikael pumped his fists in the air as he had succeeded in his plan to change Deon''s trashy reputation. "You did an excellent job, son!" the king praised Deon with an expression that obviously said ''Finally, my useless son achieved something decent." "This is truly unexpected¡­ was my baby really smart and strong like they claimed?" the queen muttered in amazement. Everyone in the family was well aware of how frail their youngest was. "I''ve heard of this too¡­ But I just dismissed it as nonsense¡­" Avery peeked at his brother with a betrayed look¡ªwhether it is due to Deon''s growing influence, which threatened his crown prince position, or the fact that his favorite brother whom he treated like a chick was now leaving his protective nest, Mikael would never know. "Hmmph! I''m sure this is just exaggerated gossip. That weakling? Leading attacks against mutated monsters? Just who are they kidding?" Cail rolled his eyes as he casually sipped tea. "Anyway, this development is definitely good," The king stroked his mustache, "Deon has always been used to ridicule the royal family. Now, the nobility would be deprived of their only card to humiliate me." Indeed, now that Deon, the only trash in the royal family, was finally showing his bloodline''s worth, the constant opposition of the nobility would lessen, as would the king''s headaches. "I''m proud of you, son. Keep it up!" gloated the king as he gently squeezed his youngest''s shoulder. Deon''s eyes trembled in joy. When he thought, ''So, this is what it feels like to be acknowledged¡­'' he felt like he was in heaven. As the boy was basking in his hard-earned recognition, Mikael''s attention was set on the newspaper''s lower right corner. In it was a small article that delivered an ominous headline. [89th kidnapping case reported. Royal Investigations Bureau still with no leads! (Continued at page 3)] Amidst the happy atmosphere, Mikael felt a pang of guilt. He had forgotten about his promise to the kids in George''s village and he wondered how they were doing at the moment. Were they safe? Did anyone of his young friends fall prey to the kidnapper? ''They said the children from the orphanage disappeared¡­ were they also counted in the serial kidnappings?'' Curious about the news'' contents, Mikael used his skill to flip the page. <Skill: Psychokinesis Lvl. 2 is activated.> Mikael proceeded to read the article after confirming that no one noticed the newspaper flip despite the lack of wind. [Last afternoon, Baroness Evelyn Brooks reported her 8-year-old son and 9-year-old daughter missing. According to her mansion''s employees, the children appeared to have vanished into thin air because no indications of forced entry were found within the property. The Royal Investigations Bureau believes the youngsters may have freely stepped out of their rooms to come with the criminal, perhaps via the use of an illegal hypnotizing artifact or a psychological spell. With no riches taken from the Baroness'' treasure vault, the detectives ruled out kidnapping for ransom and determined that the perpetrator may be a pedophile of unknown gender. To date, 89 boys and girls between the ages of 5 and 10 have been reported missing around the kingdom. While there is no consistent pattern to the crimes, they are mainly concentrated in the capital. Thus, the citizens are advised to keep a close eye on their children until a definite lead is discovered, according to Sir Gordon Blake, senior investigator of the Bureau.] --Chapter end-- Chapter 94 - I’m The Dad And He’s The Mom Deon and Mikael stepped out of the king''s office with conflicting emotions¡ªwhile Deon was brimming with satisfaction, Mikael was filled with foreboding. Nevertheless, they purposefully walked to Sir Finn''s laboratory, both highly anticipating the finished prosthetic arm. "My liege, you are here¡­" Dame Nora bowed when they bumped into each other on the way to Finn''s lab. "Dame¡­ you''re so tanned!" "I trained day and night for tomorrow''s spar¡­" Nora, whose golden skin was shimmering with sweat, smiled and proudly declared, "Please watch me fight for your honor, my liege. I will make sure that after I am done, no one can dare to utter your name in disrespect." "Prince! Dame! Why are just standing there? Come in quickly!" Finn abruptly opened the lab door, startling the prince and Nora. On his face was his usual maniacal smile. He was obviously eager to unveil his greatest creation. As Finn was a Combat Almagi, it took him considerable time to touch an area out of his expertise. Unlike concocting pheromone bombs that were similar to making blood ink, Artifact production proved to be much more difficult for Finn. Even more so when attaching unconventional options to the Dame''s artificial limb. It was dark inside his laboratory. So dark that the young prince even stumbled over Finn''s clutter, but he did not bother to complain. He just wanted to see the item as soon as possible. Just as their eyes had adjusted to the dark, Finn opened the spotlight over one of his workbenches. ''Nasty! This guy''s nasty, I say!'' Nora internally cursed as the light''s sudden glare momentarily blinded her. Finn, oblivious of Nora''s thoughts, stood under the spotlight. He dramatically waved his arm sideways, bringing the two people''s (and a ghost''s) attention to the top of a workbench where a long bump was covered in white cloth. "BEHOLD! DAME NORA''S NEW ARM! THE FIRST OF ITS KIND!" Finn removed the white cloth, unveiling a gleaming black metal arm with a futuristic design. ''Whoa! This is so f*cking lit!'' Mikael whistled his admiration toward Finn''s work. The prosthetic arm was leagues better than what he had imagined. The edges were smooth with ball joints peeking through the small gaps and although indistinguishable at first glance, Mikael could make out fine lines running the length of the arm¡ªprobably where all the magic tricks are hidden. He had worked with Finn on the prototype so he thought he wouldn''t be this surprised, but after completing the basic model, Finn forbade him from disturbing his work. ''His personality sucks but Finn is definitely a genius!'' all three of the Almagi''s lab guests thought in unison. "Dame, try it!" Deon urged the stunned Nora. Now that the show''s done, Finn opened all the lights, grabbed the artifact, and approached Nora with a creepy smile¡ªlike a gourmet savoring his meal only when all the preparations are done. "Dame, come here¡­ I''ll give you the honor of carrying my first child." "SIR FINN!! Watch your language!" Dame Nora''s skin crawled in disgust at Finn''s provocative words. "What? What''s wrong with what I said?" Finn asked like he was deeply offended, "This artifact is like my child! Don''t you see my eye bags? I lost so much sleep to create th-- Ah! I suppose it''s not my child alone since the prince helped me as well." Even before Finn finished his monologue, Deon could already hear his next words loud and clear. His face, as well as Mikael''s, paled, but their soundless protests did not stop the Almagi. "Then, I will be this child''s father and the prince will be the mother." ''Ahh¡­ he really said it¡­ F*ck you, Finn.'' ''B-but¡­ I already have a dragon child¡­ and how come my only partners are male?'' Mikael and Deon thought, respectively. Tired of Finn''s nonsense, Dame Nora sighed and offered him her shoulder. Finn attached the prosthetic arm to her right shoulder. He tightened its grip by driving screws directly on her flesh. It looked painful but the dame merely grunted even as cold sweat dripped down her chin. Finally, Finn pressed a section on the metal forearm, revealing a small compartment engraved with a complicated mana circle. He fished out a high-grade mana crystal from his lab gown pocket and inserted it in. The crystal subtly glowed as soon as it touched the mana circle, and a moment later, the fine lines along the arm hissed, briefly releasing smoke before settling into a quiet, mechanical hum. "Now, let me explain the artifact effects," Finn started, now in serious mode, "Since I was pressed for time, I only managed to attach two effects on this artifact. One is a shield while the other is darts. The darts can be poison or paralysis darts, depending on which you load. However, since tomorrow is an official spar, I doubt that you''ll be allowed to use them. Anyway, you can just save them for later." "Yes. If I use them tomorrow, my opponents will just say I played dirty when I defeat them," Nora said, her face grim, "No. I want an indisputable victory." Even when he saw her unwavering determination, Finn just shrugged, thinking it was none of his business, "Yes¡­ well¡­ To activate the shielding effect, all you need to do is say the word, ''Shield'' while for the darts, you just need to say ''Shoot''." Following Finn''s instructions, Dame Nora clearly voiced the activation word for the shield. Almost Instantly, her metal arm unraveled and, like a puzzle, it rearranged itself to form a medieval heater shield. With an exquisite engraving of the Heinken Kingdom flag on its glossy cover, the shield gave off an imposing aura. But the surprise didn''t end there! Light streamed from the depths of Nora''s prosthetic arm and enveloped her whole body in white steam¡ªlike a literal power-up sequence in a game. Nora felt her body toughen as her defense stat drastically increased. "So? What do you say, Dame? Aren''t I amazing?" Finn smirked, knowing full well how great his creation was. "Thank you, Sir Finn. I will certainly use it well," Nora smiled, humoring Finn while thinking, ''Even though you are disgusting¡­ You have my gratitude, comrade.'' --Chapter end-- Chapter 95 - The Spar (Round 1) The day of the spar. Morning. All the available royal knights, from the first to the fifth Order, gathered in the wide training grounds located in the eastern wing of the castle. They had come to spectate the spar that caused much controversy in the knightage. The training grounds, unlike its unimpressive name, was actually a former fighting arena built for the entertainment of the previous king who loved flaunting his greatest military force¡ªhis crimson knights. During his time, A-class to S-class monsters from Wesnar mountain were frequently caught and caged to fight against crimson knights in a deadly duel. However, the present king, Fredrich Hensworth, saw his father''s hobby in a negative light. Hence, as soon as he ascended the throne, he abolished this practice and turned the fighting arena into training grounds. Because of its former use, the arena was very sturdy. The elevated seats that surrounded it could accommodate up to five hundred spectators while the royal box seat gave the nicest view of the battleground. As the appointed time approached, the usually empty seats gradually filled with knights and a minority of high-ranking nobles. Incessant murmurings filled the air as the people gossiped about the third prince and the dame''s relationship. "Oh, I don''t care what the commoners say! A hero? That''s bullsh*t! In my opinion, the third prince had gone mad!" "I agree with you, Marquis¡­ How else do we explain this attempt to install a commoner slut in ranks of honorable knights?" "To be honest, I already knew prince Deon was a useless coward but to think that he would be so lustful that he would keep such a lowly woman by his side! He is dragging the royalty''s reputation to the mud!" "I''m sure his heroic reputation was fake. Did any journalist come to the castle lately?" While the nobles cussed Deon, the knights raged because of Nora. "That b*tch! I hope Sir Adam properly teaches her a lesson!" "I thought she would back out, but she actually had the audacity to fight." "Hah! She sure is brave, I''ll give her that¡­Still, I hope they kill her." The poisonous chatter only subsided when the royal family arrived. When they were comfortably seated, a burly man strode toward the center and announced with a booming voice, "Today, I, Captain of the first knight Order, shall serve as the official referee. To my left are three knights from the first order who eagerly volunteered for today''s matches. While to my right is the challenger, Dame Nora, who seeks victory for the honor of entering the royal knighthood. Now, the rules are simple. The challenger can only win when her opponent either admits defeat or becomes incapacitated." The captain paused and turned to the king, "Your Majesty, we will now start the official spar." he respectfully bowed. When the king gestured his approval, Nora and her first opponent entered the arena. Everyone gasped at the sight of her restored arm. But that was it. They thought her prosthetic arm was nothing but a lump of metal. A ridiculous attempt to cover her weakness. Nora studied her opponent. He was a dark-haired youth a head taller than her, with a powerful physique and rippling muscles that glistened under the scorching sun. He was equipped with a basic long sword and nothing else. No helmets. No shields. No armor¡ªas if announcing to the world that he could defeat the commoner slut with little preparation. Her opponent strode leisurely toward the center like he was taking a stroll around the garden. He was extremely impudent, but no one called out his rude actions. Because just like him, they, too, mocked Nora. The Dame felt a surge of resentment against everyone present. She was suddenly reminded of her days as an assassin. Oh, how she hated the nobles who acted all high and mighty when they are, in fact, rotten to the core. Of the nobles present, some had hired her to get rid of people they deemed as nuisances and Nora wondered if any of them recognized her today even though she had been extremely careful not to expose her identity even to her employers. "Fight fairly and honorably," the referee reminded them, "Draw your weapons¡­ FIGHT!" Nora and the knight squared off, analyzing each other''s movements while waiting for a chance to strike. When their gazes met, the knight smiled at her with a lewd glint in his eyes. Then he mouthed, ''If you sleep with me tonight, I''ll let you win.'' ''Bast*rd!'' Nora cursed as she charged at him in full speed, sword at hand. Seeing her rage, the knight merely laughed. his long sword drew an arc in the air, anticipating a collision with Nora''s black sword. But it did not come. When his senses returned, Nora was already behind him. ''HUUHHH?! HOW?!'' "You''re weak," Nora whispered to his ear before she powerfully hit the back of his head with her sword''s hilt. A loud crack echoed across the arena and a moment later, the knight crumpled, unconscious, to the ground. The spectators were stunned speechless. In a matter of a few seconds, the first spar had ended. There wasn''t even an exchange of attacks. Not even a drop of blood was spilled. Only one thing was clear-- Nora, the commoner slut, one-hit KO-ed a junior knight from the first order. "What just happened? Did I see that right?" "The woman¡­ slid under his legs?" "Yeah! That''s what I saw too!" "Was it just a coincidence?... or did she just slide under him the moment he was blinded by the sun''s reflection off his sword?" Confused murmurs erupted among the people. But as their shock faded, the knights on the spectators stand shouted in anger, "That''s foul play!" "Honorable knights don''t fight like that!" "Quit ruining our image!" "Fight properly! Not like some back-alley thug, b*tch!" They all threw insults at her however, the commotion quickly died when the king raised his palm and ordered, "Referee, proceed with the next one." "Ah! As you wish, your majesty!" The captain called Nora''s next opponent. He was a tall and lean spearman with an obvious flair of arrogance. "Ahh¡­ that fool! I knew he would screw up someday. To think he would be so careless against a slut like you¡­ he is truly a dimwit." The knight trash-talked his comrade like it was nothing, but his eyes burned with a palpable rage directed at Nora. "Nora, was it? Don''t even dream that you can win easily a second time. Unlike my stupid brother, I don''t fall for petty tricks." --Chapter end-- Chapter 96 - Feint The arrogant knight took out the long spear strapped on his back. With a light flick of his fingers, the spearman twirled the weapon like a majorette''s baton. Then, he spread his legs apart, feet sliding audibly across the concrete floor¡ªas if taunting Nora to repeat her earlier stunt. "Come. Try it. I''ll let you attack first." "Ah¡­ Is that so? Then I''ll gladly take your offer." despite the knight''s mocking tone, Nora coolly replied. She began circling outside her opponent''s attack range, staring at him like a hawk. Unlike the aggression she displayed in the first fight, Nora now behaved like a silent black panther. Her footsteps were light and agile as befits her previous profession. The knight tensed. The intensity of Nora''s gaze made him feel like prey in front of its predator. Cold sweat trickled down his neck as he braced himself for Nora''s attack, but a full minute passed yet Nora did nothing. ''Sh*t! when will this b*tch attack? This tension is killing me!'' the knight cursed. Another minute¡­ Two whole minutes of inaction finally thinned the spectators'' patience and they began booing at the fighters. "DON''T JUST STAND THERE! FIGHT!" The pressure from the spectators nearly crushed the arrogant knight, forcing him to deliberate whether to initiate an attack or stand still. When the spearman lost his focus, Nora charged. She kicked the ground hard, her blade aimed at her opponent''s unprotected back. But the knight wasn''t just ''all talk and no bite''. He quickly turned around when he sensed Nora''s movement and their weapons collided in midair! CLANG!! When the black sword grazed his spear shaft, the knight twisted his weapon with the spear blade angled towards Nora''s neck. The knight thrust his spear forward. Nora glanced at this tiny movement and immediately docked. But the opponent''s spear chased her persistently. It changed its course in one fluid motion and Nora was forced to activate her defense. "Shield!" she muttered, and her new mechanical arm whirred into action. The pieces disengaged and spiraled to form a sturdy heater shield. "WHAA--?!" the knight''s arrogant smirk melted into surprise as his spear bounced uselessly against Nora''s shield. Nora pushed the spear away in time with her sword slashing diagonally upwards. The knight backed away and eyed her with newfound wariness. ''Are they seriously telling me that a person this strong lost to killer ants? Really?'' Their short exchange solidified his suspicion that Nora was no ordinary woman. ''It seems her earlier victory was not a fluke¡­'' ''A threat¡­ she''s a threat...'' ''Then, I should fight her seriously.'' The knight judged that he can no longer afford to underestimate Nora so he changed into an offensive stance. "HAAAAH!!!" He cried as he ran toward Nora. And then he jumped! With his spear above his head and his back stretched, the knight attacked as if to throw a javelin! "Shield!" Nora raised her prosthetic arm to brace for the impact! But the knight changed his form in midair and struck the ground with his spear instead! The long spear shaft bent like a pole and the knight used his momentum to vault over Nora''s shield! BAM! He expertly landed behind Nora and with his one foot as the pivot point, the knight turned around, spear blade seeking Nora''s neck! Gasp! As if in chorus, the noble spectators'' sharp breath intake reverberated across the arena when the knight''s spear grazed Nora''s flesh. Nora icily stared at her opponent as some of her loose hairs fell onto the ground like the crimson blood that gushed from her wound. Had she not evaded the attack, her head would''ve been cut cleanly off her shoulder! "REFEREE!" Nora turned to the sound of her liege''s voice and her dark eyes landed on Prince Deon''s worried mien. "THIS IS JUST A SPAR! NOT A DEATH MATCH!" Deon yelled from the royal box. The captain of the first knight order sighed and issued Nora''s opponent a light warning. "My apologies, Captain. I didn''t think she was this fragile." "Be careful next time. This is your first warning." Said the referee without much care before they resumed the spar. "Heh! Not a death match? I see that the youngest prince is still as na?ve as ever. There''s no way we''d ever let someone so dirty in our knightage. Don''t you think so? ''Dame''?" the knight whispered, putting much emphasis on the last word to taunt Nora. The dame carelessly wiped her blood as she coldly sneered, "Ahh¡­ You are absolutely right, sir. How could they ever let someone as dirty as YOU in the knightage? To be honest, it''s really disappointing." Nora thought she shouldn''t let such idiotic taunts get the better of her if she wished to stay by her liege''s side. After all, she was used to the sexual harassment and insults just for being a woman in men''s line of work. Still, she was disillusioned by the fact that the knights she so respected were also rotten. "WHAT DID YOU SAY?! YOU B*TCH!!" enraged, the knight lunged at Nora. His face brimming with killing intent, the knight repeatedly thrust his spear, aiming precisely for the Dame''s critical points¡ªHead. Neck. Heart. Lungs. Liver. "Do you really think you''ll be welcomed in the knightage just because you have the backing of the stupid prince? Dream on, b*tch!" the knight spoke quietly enough for only Nora to hear. His persistent thrusts continued to chase Nora. ''Why? Why?? WHYYY?!!!'' the knight''s frustration peaked when he couldn''t seem to land a single blow! Thus, he increased his pace. Woosh! Woosh! Woosh!! But his attacks only cut empty air! Beads of sweat formed in the knight''s temples. He was getting exhausted now. Each of his thrusts packed so much power in hopes of defeating Nora in one blow but they only served to drain his stamina. Meanwhile, Nora''s footwork sped up as she evaded the spear by a hair''s breadth. There were no unnecessary movements. No wasted energy as Nora inched ever so closely to her opponent. Bit by bit, she nullified the spearman''s reach advantage! The knight was panting heavily now. He had expended too much energy that his movements had started to become sluggish. To him, their duel seemed to have been going on for ages. ''Now!'' Nora took this opportunity to strike! She dodged to the left and mightily yelled, "Hyaaaaahh!!!!!" then she swung her sword toward the knight''s waist! "B*tch! Your attack motion''s too wide! It''s predictable!" the knight spat as he moved his spear to defend! Their weapons clashed and the knight pushed the sword with every ounce of strength he could muster! Clang! Nora''s hold on her black sword loosened and it skidded uselessly across the ground. "Hah! No matter what you do, a woman can''t beat a man in a battle of brawns!" the knight triumphantly turned to the dame¡ª ''Huh?'' The arrogant knight couldn''t understand what was happening. He was certain that he had defeated Nora¡­ So, why was he falling? His brain felt mushy. His jaw hurt so badly, and his vision¡­ The last he saw was the picturesque view of the clear blue winter sky then... Everything went black¡­ ''Did I¡­ lose? But how?'' Crash! The knight passed out on the ground with his jaw bruised and swollen. "Hah! Hah!..." Nora breathed heavily as she clenched her prosthetic fist, "Yeah¡­ but the human flesh is much softer than metal." Silence engulfed the arena. The spectators did not expect Nora to intentionally release her sword, baiting the knight before punching him with her metal arm. Nora casually retrieved her sword amidst the shocked silence then she turned to the referee and said, "Bring my next opponent." --Chapter end-- Chapter 97 - [Bonus ] Accident "Whoa!! She just defeated two junior knights in a row!" "Strong! That woman is too strong!" Cheers of admiration suddenly poured from the stands as Nora triumphantly stood at the center of the arena. "THIS IS INSANE! Brother! Didn''t you say that only the Almagi was special?!" Cail could not help but ask his elder brother as he gripped the royal box railing with gleaming eyes. The woman that their youngest sibling so desperately tried to keep now piqued his interest. Her first victory was nothing much since her opponent was known to be a dimwit thus, it wasn''t so surprising to see him lose in such an unsightly manner. But the second one was a promising spearman whom Cail personally knew. As a spearman himself, Cail acknowledged the strength of Nora''s second opponent. To think that he bet a hundred gold on Nora''s defeat the moment he knew who her second opponent was, was a huge miscalculation. The second prince, Cail Hensworth, valued strength more than any other. It doesn''t matter to him whether one was a commoner or noble, woman or man, young or old, he coveted them as long as they possess undeniable strength. ''Ah¡­ I want her. I wonder if Deon would let me have her? Well, even if he doesn''t, just a few bruises should do the trick.'' "Then, we shall proceed to the last match for today!" the referee reigned in his surprise as he called for Nora''s third opponent. Clap! Clap! Clap! "Amazing! You sure are strong, aren''t you? Dame Black Knight?" Nora''s dark eyes suddenly twitched when she heard her opponent''s praise. The knight held out his hand, his angular face plastered with a friendly smile, "It''s an honor to spar with the renowned Black Knight." ''Again¡­ as I thought, he knows me.'' Black Knight¡ªthis was Nora''s alias as a hired assassin. Due to the nature of her previous profession, Nora used to wear an ill-fitting full black armor that hid her gender whenever she met with her prospective employers. Aside from keeping her identity a secret, the black armor also served to make her slender body look like a man''s. Because in the current society, no one would commission a woman to do such a risky job. And so, added to her black hair and eyes¡ªthe only parts visible beneath her helmet, her clients named her such an ominous title. Nora reluctantly took his outstretched hand for a brief handshake, but her eyes bore into his friendly smile, trying to detect any hint of malice, "How do you know me?" "You don''t need to be so guarded, dame." He amicably whispered before gripping her hand and pulling her to him, "After all, we are the same, no? my employer wanted to hire you to get rid of the third prince, so he told me to investigate the Black Knight. Just to see whether you''re as capable as your reputation¡­" He paused, letting his gaze roam the dame''s visage, "Hair as black as ink and eyes as dark as night-- those features are not so common in this kingdom. And your movements¡­ there''s no doubt that you are the Black Knight. Though I must say¡­ I didn''t expect a ruthless assassin to be such a gorgeous lady¡­" Nora stiffened at the unexpected revelations but the knight, seemingly unconcerned, continued. "Because you suddenly disappeared, I was tasked to carry out the mission in your place. The old geezers are scrambling to kill the stupid prince before his influence grew. Anyway, you must have been hired by someone else. Haaah¡­ Seriously, their faction needs to communicate more. They''re all moving without informing others." the knight clicked his tongue then he looked at Nora with his brown eyes curved into crescents and his thin lips in a cruel smirk, "That''s why¡­ I''ll let you win today. So, don''t mess up, okay?" The dame trembled in barely restrained anger, ''What? Kill my liege?! How dare they?!'' "Ah! Also, I won''t snitch on you so go easy on me, ''Dame''" the despicable knight jested, clearly convinced of his own misunderstanding, as he pulled out a broad sword from his scabbard. ''I have to kill him!'' the dame''s soul was dyed with thick murderous intent. It wasn''t just because her opponent knew of her dirty past, but also because her master''s life was in danger. In her mind, the knight in front of her was an enemy that needed to be slain. Fortunately, Nora managed to keep her rationality. ''I can''t recklessly kill him in front of so many people¡­'' Nora contemplated, ''As my direct superior, the prince would have to take responsibility for my actions.'' Nora shook her head, brows deeply furrowed, ''No. I can''t let that happen!'' ''An accident¡­ I have to stage an accident!'' Finally, the dame decided. She faced her opponent with grim determination. Her sword grasped tightly in her hand, Nora ran toward her enemy like an arrow! Her agility was so astounding that she left dust clouds in her wake. She circled the knight who stood rooted to his spot, but the knight merely followed her movements with his eyes, as if without any intention to attack. But Nora didn''t care. Whether he yields or fights back, she would kill him without mercy. "SIR ADAAAM!!! PLEASE TEACH THAT BITCH A LESSON!" "YOU HAVE TO WIN, SIR ADAM! OUR PRIDE IS AT STAKE!" The spectating knights continued to shout encouragements at Nora''s opponent. Their pride of losing two of their comrades against Nora sent them to the edges of their seats. Their egos simply did not allow them to acknowledge that a woman of lowly origins was a better fighter than them. "Aahh¡­ these idiots! Who cares about their stupid pride?" Sir Adam muttered, ''Whatever, I have to lose here to pass on that assassination plot to the Black Knight.'' Just then, Nora attacked! She sliced. And sliced. And sliced some more, aggressively slashing at her opponent! The knight parried her attacks with a confused expression, but Nora spared not a single opportunity. Her black sword sought for every weak point, raining her adversary with a hurricane of slashes! "Why are you doing this? I said I''ll let you win!" the knight growled through gritted teeth as he defended but Nora never answered. The fight went on and her movements began to flow like a river. To the spectators, Nora looked more like a Black Swan rather than a Black Knight. One graceful attack after another, Nora twirled and pirouetted like a ballerina dancing to a dirge**. Her black sword flashed beautifully under the sunlight, mesmerizing the viewers like a magnificent piece of art. Sir Adam roared over the onslaught, "Damn it! I GIVE UP--!!" ''No. you don''t!'' Before the referee could end the spar, Nora strongly swiped her foot underneath Adam while she slapped his broadsword away. The knight''s eyes widened as he felt his body tilt, his large frame working against him. As they say, the larger you are, the harder you fall. With the ground slick with three matches worth of sweat and blood, ''accidentally'' slipping on the concrete floor was entirely possible. ''Wha--?'' his inquisitive stare found Nora''s face and Adam belatedly realized his mistake. He shivered from the lack of emotion in the dame''s dark eyes and a single thought pervaded his mind¡ªMurderer. Then, Nora threw away her sword some distance to his left. Clang! Clang! Foreboding gripped the knight''s heart as his brown eyes watched the black sword bounce in slow motion. ''Ah! No!! I have to get up! I have to¡ª'' A sickening crunch rang in the air! Cough! Adam, whose throat was pierced by the bouncing sword, opened his mouth, fearfully eyeing Nora, but only thick, warm blood came out. Cough! Cough! He tried to spit out the words. He wanted to tell everyone who Nora really was¡ªA killing machine. A monster. "OH, MY GODDESS! SIR!!" Nora''s cry jolted everyone out of their daze and the referee ran toward Adam. The dame knelt beside him, trying to nurse his head¡ªor so it looked from the sidelines. In truth, Nora flashed Adam her cruelest smile as she sweetly whispered to his ear, "Now, you can''t snitch on me." --Chapter end-- **Dirge- a somber song or lament expressing mourning or grief, such as would be appropriate for performance at a funeral (Wikipedia) Chapter 98 - Accident (Part 2) "MOVE!!!" the referee roughly pushed Nora out of the way. ''Oh, Sh*t¡­'' he mentally cursed the moment he saw Adam. As the captain of the first Knight Order, the referee felt sick when he saw his subordinate lying on a pool of his own blood. Sir Adam was a precious knight entrusted to him by his friend in the military who had recently retired after sustaining major injuries in an S-class monster subjugation. Although Adam''s personality was not the best, he had his Captain''s unwavering trust and pride. This is why his passive behavior in this fight had been such a mystery to the referee. It made him wonder what tricks the commoner slut used to manipulate the poor knight. "MEDIC! What the hell are you doing?! Heal him!" the captain roared as he felt Adam''s weakening pulse through his index finger. Adam was losing insane amounts of blood by the second. So much that his once healthy-looking complexion quickly turned pale and clammy. "Sir¡­ It''s too late¡­" The medic fretfully told the referee, clutching his first aid kit in defeat. There was nothing he could possibly do in that situation. The blade had touched Sir Adam''s jugular vein. Hence, attempting to remove the sword would only sever the veins completely, leading to a quicker death. In a way, the medic thought mercy killing would be best. Instead of letting Sir Adam slowly suffer from blood loss, it would be better to stab him in the heart. But the medic did not have the guts to tell the captain, seeing the boiling rage etched on the man''s visage. Stillness swallowed the atmosphere. Time seemed to have stopped as the people held their breaths, frozenly standing from their seats in shock. And while everyone was at a loss, Sir Adam breathed his last breath. His brown eyes, wide with a mixture of disbelief, fear, and anger, stared lifelessly at Nora. The referee abruptly stood. Then he turned, walked briskly toward the dame, grabbed her by the collar, and gave her an accusing glare, "Tell me! What did you do?!" "W-what? I didn''t do anything! You saw it yourself! It was an accident!" the dame defended, holding up her arms with an innocent expression. The captain continued to glare at her as if gouging out the lies in her statements. With a threatening voice, the referee asked, "Why did you throw your weapon away then?" "Because I''ve already won. Didn''t you hear him say ''I give up''?" "Why did you sweep him off his feet?" "I just wanted to make sure he doesn''t attack me after surrendering. My opponents haven''t been the best, morally speaking," Nora pointed at her own neck wound, "Anyway, I didn''t think he was that fragile, but I guess I was wrong¡­ Sorry." Indeed, the first to show hostility were the First Order knights. They even went so far as to aim for the dame''s life in the second round. And so, the captain was forced to accept Nora''s excuses: That Sir Adam ''accidentally'' slipped off the bloody ground. That the sword ''accidentally'' landed where his neck would fall. That the sword ''accidentally'' bounced with its blade pointed up. And at that exact moment, that Sir Adam would be skewered-- Accidentally. ''Damn it! Was it really a coincidence?'' the captain pulled his hair in frustration. However, there was nothing he could do. Nora did not kill Adam with her own hands. As she said, everything was just an accident-- A gruesome misfortune but an accident, nonetheless. The referee bit his lower lip hard. He felt dirty and unpleasant. Like the feeling he gets when a vicious monster manages to escape from his clutches. Still, he pushed the thoughts away. For now, he had a job to finish. "Haah¡­ I SHALL NOW ANNOUNCE THE RESULTS OF THE SPAR!" the captain raised his head toward the king, "AFTER SUCCESSFULLY DEFEATING THREE OPPONENTS FROM THE FIRST ORDER, AS PER THE KING''S COMMAND, DAME NORA IS NOW AN OFFICIAL KNIGHT!" The referee pulled out a small box from his uniform pocket, opened it, and brought out a thumbnail-sized golden brooch bearing the kingdom''s emblem: two crossed spears behind a decorative heater shield. He approached Nora with a disgusted look and pinned the brooch on her bloodied collar. The spectators half-heartedly clapped and with that, the spar had finally ended. Meanwhile, Nora stared at her brooch in silence. She thought she would be happy to finally be Prince Deon''s knight yet, somehow, she felt empty. Was it because she had to kill another person? Or was it because she had to pretend like it was an accident? -- Again. Nora thought she had finally shed her assassin''s mask. The mask she wore whenever she had to kill for the sake of money. As an assassin, Nora often had to stage different accidents to kill her targets as cleanly as possible, leaving the detectives in the Royal Investigations Bureau running after her tail like a bunch of headless chickens. Once, she set fire to a noble''s house, burning the whole mansion down along with the Lord and a few employees. The detectives concluded that it was an accident caused by an unattended candle. What was disgusting was that it was the lord''s own wife who hired Nora to kill him. The madam, who went away on a trip with her children as an alibi, returned as a widow¡­ but with more money than she could handle. Months later, the madam remarried the man she cheated her husband with. Another time, Nora tampered with a wealthy merchant''s carriage wheel. She set it up so it broke down by the riverside then she killed the merchant and threw his remains in the river along with pieces of a smashed carriage. A week after, the noble who hired her established an identical business but with higher prices. Without any competitors, he unapologetically sucked dry the people''s pockets. After that¡­ The cycle repeated itself until Nora became desensitized with killing. Yet every time she went home, hands covered in her victim''s blood, she would see her brother fervently praying in his bedroom and she would feel the crushing guilt. As if her brother took over all her sins and was begging the goddess for mercy on her behalf. She hated that scene. She hated it with every fiber of her being. That''s why she pushed Arthur to become a knight instead of a priest. ''I thought¡­ now that I''m here, serving a kind master, I would be able to live a new life¡­'' ''I thought I wouldn''t have to live like a murderer again¡­'' ''I don''t want to be a murderer again.'' ''I¡ªI just wanted to live honorably.'' ''I wanted to be someone who saves lives¡­ Not take them.'' ''I wanted to be someone who protects¡­'' ''But can I?'' Nora''s dark eyes burned, hot tears flooding her vision. ''Arthur¡­ with you gone¡­ who would pray for me?'' Just then, a voice pulled Nora out of her miserly thoughts, "DAMEE!!! ARE YOU OKAY?! HOW IS YOUR NECK WOUND?" Nora turned to the source of the voice. It was her new master, the third prince, with her new comrade, Sir Finn. They were waving at her with looks of relief. Their welcoming appearance felt like home and Nora thought, ''Maybe¡­'' ''Maybe I can?'' --Chapter end-- Chapter 99 - The Crimson Knight’s Captain "Uwaah¡­ Dame Nora sure is brutal¡­" Mikael commented from inside the Medium. With the sun glaring down their necks, Mikael was forced to stay within the white world to avoid getting his fragile spirit core destroyed despite badly wanting to watch Nora''s fight live. It was like watching a concert on the television screen instead of the actual venue. The thrill just wasn''t the same. Mikael''s regret only intensified when Nora''s second opponent nearly beheaded her. Even more so when the dame''s attitude changed after exchanging words with Sir Adam. He knew for sure that Adam said something that triggered Nora''s bloodlust and he was extremely curious about the contents of their conversation, but alas! now he would never know. "WHAA?! Did she just casually KILL him?! In front of so many people? Heck! In front of the royal family, even?! Does she still have a death wish?" Mikael exclaimed, knocking over the white couch as he abruptly stood. Nora may have had others fooled, but Mikael knew how vicious the dame could be from the brutality she displayed upon slaying monsters. He also knew that Nora wasn''t so weak-hearted that she would throw away her weapon just because her opponent surrendered. Then he wondered, ''Why did she kill him? Does she kill anyone she doesn''t like?'' And another question popped up in his mind, ''Ah! Right¡­ she did not explicitly admit it, but she hinted that she was a former assassin¡­ if so, how dark must her karmic aura be?'' <Skill: Blessing of the Mist Lvl. -1 is activated> Mikael, who decided to use his skill to confirm his suspicions, gasped in horror. Out of the hundreds of people present in the fighting arena, Nora had the densest, darkest aura Mikael had ever seen. Goosebumps erupted on his ghost flesh at the thought of entrusting Deon''s safety to such a dangerous person. ''Was accepting that request a mistake, after all?'' Mikael ruminated on his decision of blindly accepting Arthur''s requests in exchange for a mere 30 Karma points. He thought maybe there were more demerits than merits to this choice. Slap! Mikael smacked his face with both palms to wake himself from his hypocrisy. ''What the hell am I thinking?!'' he admonished himself. Mikael knew better than anyone just how circumstantial evidence could lead to wrong judgments. He, himself was a victim of such hasty judgment. No matter how he plead his innocence, the god of the underworld still condemned him to eternal torment¡ªall because the external evidence pointed against him. Do not judge the book by its cover¡ªa phrase all Earthens heard at least a thousand times in their lives, but it is also one of the most difficult to embody. ''I already know how much she cares for Deon¡­'' ''And she''s always treated him like her beloved brother.'' "Right. I should trust my own judgment instead of blindly trusting the skill." He muttered as he recalled Nora''s past behavior. ''Still¡­'' Mikael''s gaze trailed back to the Dame''s karmic aura, "At this rate, she''ll really end up in hell when she dies¡­ Forget about meeting Arthur in Elysium, Nora will be fed to her brother in the form of monster steak. Ugh!" "Sir! Could you please stop with your gruesome thoughts?" Deon, who had been quietly listening to Mikael''s monologues, irritably asked, "Let''s just go meet the Dame. I''m worried about her neck wound¡­" "Haah... If you don''t wanna listen, you can just mute the direct messaging, you know?" Deon ignored Mikael''s grumble as he ran down the stairs. When he reached the entrance to the fighting arena, he bumped into a tired-looking Finn. "Oi, prince! Why are people leaving? Did the spar already end? How about my baby?" "Huh? Baby? W-wait! Are you talking about the dame?" "No, I''m talking about her prosthetic arm. Did it work? Was it damaged? I swear I''m going to rip it off her shoulder if she doesn''t take care of it." Then, Sir Finn leered at him with accusing eyes, "Anyway¡­ what dirty thoughts are you having, prince? Aren''t you too young for that?" "Oh, please! I''m already 15. I''m old enough!" "Ohoh? Old enough for dirty thoughts? I never expected this of you, Prince. Hahaha!" Finn teased. Their pointless banter continued until they met the tide of exiting spectators. The people busily chatted amongst themselves. They discussed Nora''s fight with such vigor that they failed to notice Deon and Finn passing through. "I can''t believe this! She defeated three knights? In a row?! Just how strong is she?" "Ahhh¡­ I''m doomed! I bet three months'' worth of salary in her defeat!" "Me too¡­ Sh*t! who was it that said she was weak?! I''ll cut his tongue off!" "Did anyone even expect her to win?" "I remember Sir Chris bet 1 silver coin on her as a joke. D*mn! Now he''ll be raking money because of that commoner slut!" "I wonder what will happen now, though¡­ It might have been an accident, but Sir Adam was killed in the match. Shouldn''t she be punished?" "I doubt it. Aside from having the backing of the third prince, the slut was almost killed in the second fight. If they punish her, they''ll also need to punish the other knight and that is humiliating for the First Knight Order." Deon heard similar conversations from other spectators and a smile unknowingly crept into his lips. He was glad that they are beginning to see the Dame''s true potential. However, an unexpected sight snagged his attention away from bliss. Standing in a corner was a group of middle-aged men wearing maroon military uniforms lavishly decorated in gold. They surrounded an older man with expressions of disbelief. "Captain! Why are you retiring so suddenly?!" one visibly younger man asked, waving his arms in exasperation. "It''s not really sudden. I''ve already talked about this with his majesty and he already gave me his permission. Although he was quite upset, as well haha!" the older man laughed good-naturedly. The crinkles in his eyes indicated that he was a man who liked to smile. Despite the bad mood in his surroundings, the older man joked around to ease the tension. "Still¡­ Captain, I still need you! The whole Crimson Knights Order needs you!" the younger man insisted. Yes. the older man is the captain of the Crimson Knights Order-- The strongest man in Heinken kingdom. "Haha! Now, now¡­ you''ll make Sir Reynold cry if you say it like that. He''s your new captain, you know?" the older man patted the younger Crimson Knight on his shoulder. "No. He''s right, Sir. It''s still too early for me to succeed you." Sir Reynold, another stern-looking knight, said, "But¡­ what do you plan on doing after you retire, Captain?" "Well¡­ I thought it would be nice to teach the young ones the way of the sword." The captain readily answered, "You see¡­ before I came to this kingdom, I was wandering the continent in search of my reason to wield a sword. I was feeling quite lost because people kept asking me to kill and destroy. But then this young boy came running to me and asked for help. He was a crying mess but the first thing he asked of me was to save his friends-- Not kill his kidnappers. no. but to save his friends. I also remember feeling regret when we failed to rescue the other children and that''s when I decided that I will wield my sword to protect their future." The captain gently smiled as he reminisced his first encounter with the kingdom''s third prince, "However, no matter how strong my sword became, there were still a lot of people I failed to protect. They were the people I couldn''t reach. So, I thought¡­ why not teach them how to protect themselves? You know? Something along the lines of ''give a man a fish and he''ll live for a day; teach him how to fish and he''ll live for a lifetime.''?" "Tch! Captain! That''s so unfair. If you give us such a noble reason, there''s no way we can''t let you go." The younger crimson knight grumbled, "Those royal academy brats better be grateful! To have the strongest man in Heinken teach them the sword? They''re so damn lucky!" "Why not enroll yourself there if you want to learn from Captain? As far as I''m concerned, you''re still too weak to be a Crimson Knight, Nigel." Sir Reynold said to the younger man. Their conversation stopped Deon in his tracks. The young prince''s heart pounded as an uncharacteristic idea formed in his mind. --Chapter end-- Chapter 100 - Her Salvation "Kid? Why did you stop?" Mikael''s query jolted Deon out of his daze and the young royal lightly shook his head as he walked on, "It''s nothing, Sir." Or so he replied, but Mikael could tell that the boy was conflicted about something¡ª perhaps that ''something'' had to do with the old man they just saw. ''Based on the captain guy''s story, I''m pretty sure he''s the swordmaster who saved the kid from 7 years ago.'' Mikael recalled their awkward conversation in the secret basement and inferred the old man''s identity, ''As I thought, the kid wants to transfer to swordsmanship department...'' In the short time that they''d been stuck together, Mikael naturally came to know that Deon Hensworth, the third prince of the royal family descended from the blessed Spear Master, is a huge closet sword otaku. Stacked in his basement were dozens of wooden swords and torn practice dummies. And while the swords were in a sorry state from constant use, the prince''s spear remained in a pristine condition inside its glass casing. As they stayed in the secret basement to hatch the dragon egg and purify the dragon heart, Mikael watched Deon fiddle with the swords and imitate attacks he saw from dame Nora. However, even in Mikael''s untrained eyes, he knew that Deon had no talent in swordsmanship¡ª maybe even less than he had of spearmanship, but this might just be because he had no one to teach him the sword in the first place. One night, out of curiosity, Mikael asked Deon, "Why don''t you just tell your father that you like swords more than spears?" But the young prince''s answer was quite unexpected. He said that a Heinken Royalty learning anything but spearmanship is considered blasphemous as countless generations believed that doing so is akin to throwing dirt on the blessing that goddess Kariyah bestowed upon the first king. Hence, all members of the royal family are required to learn spearmanship. Most especially, the kings. Being an excellent spearman was considered the most basic requirement for a king candidate. "Hmm¡­ so if you''re not a spearman, you can''t become the king? What the heck!" the absurdity of their custom made Mikael compare them with people in his past life, "Isn''t this like that? when a family of doctors forces their children to enroll in medical courses so they can succeed the family hospital?" At that time, Mikael gave up on persuading the boy since he liked the idea of becoming a king''s guardian spirit¡ªlike Goddess Kariyah was to King Heinken I. But now¡­ ''We really should talk about this later,'' Mikael thought as they approached Nora. "DAMEE!!! ARE YOU OKAY?! HOW IS YOUR NECK WOUND?" Deon ran to his newly appointed knight along with Sir Finn. "Thank goodness it''s still intact!" Deon heard a relieved Finn whisper. The young prince chuckled at the Almagi''s unchanging behavior. Despite their difference in status, Deon thought of his two new subordinates as friends-- Although, apparently, such was not the case for the dame. Nora knelt on one leg as soon as the prince stood before her. "My liege, I offer you this victory." She held up her golden brooch above her head and subserviently bowed, "I swear upon my life that I will always protect my master." "I will be the shield to protect you from arrows and the sword to spill your enemies'' blood¡­ Even at the cost of my life." Nora recalled the death threats that her new liege was under and thought to annihilate anyone who comes for him. As silently as possible. So that her master remains kind, pure, and innocent. The dame decided that this will be her atonement for her past sins. "Thus, I proclaim my loyalty to your highness, Prince Deon Hensworth." Nora raised her head and reverently gazed at her liege. Her master''s life shall be her salvation. Though initially taken aback at the sudden knight''s oath, the young prince softly sighed as his lips curved into a weak smile. His turbulent emotions warred for dominance. He was extremely happy that he now had three people to call his own; Sir Mikael, Sir Finn, and Dame Nora, but in one corner of his heart, the young prince wondered, ''Is this really okay?'' As young and na?ve as he was, Deon was fully aware that Finn and Nora were only with him because of Mikael. For one, Finn liked him for Mikael''s brilliance while Nora liked him for Mikael''s Apostle of Justice title. ''If I don''t have Sir Mikael, do I not have any worth?'' Deon depressingly thought. It was in moments like these that the young prince''s inferiority complex rears its ugly head. Deon remembered the time when his partner asked whether his eldest brother knew that people could change. Sure, a lot has changed in the past two months that Deon had been contracted with Mikael. He was now stronger and more courageous than he had ever been. But his essence was still there¡ªhis inferiority complex was too deeply rooted that a mere two months could not possibly cure it. ''I have to find it¡­ my worth.'' The young prince steeled his heart in resolution, ''not something I was born with, nor something that was given to me. My worth should be something I decide and attain for myself.'' He then remembered the scene he saw minutes prior. His idol and savior--the captain of Crimson Knights'' retirement and his mentorship in the royal academy''s swordsmanship department. '' I want to go.'' This thought ate away Deon''s hesitation. It didn''t matter to him if this decision removed him from the competition for the throne. In the first place, he never had any intention to engage in a bloody fight with his talented brothers. If anything, he would gladly support his eldest brother''s ascension for he had the qualities of a wise ruler. Deon believed that the Heinken kingdom would flourish under the reign of King Avery Hensworth. ''Also, the throne is too burdensome that kings have basically no freedom.'' It was one of Deon''s greatest wishes to travel the world with his friends. To see incredible sights while helping people along the way¡ªjust like his idol did. ''That''s why¡­ I must transfer to the swordsmanship department!'' --Chapter end-- Chapter 101 - Sub- Contract ''But how?'' this question plagued the young prince for 2 days until Dame Nora''s knighting ceremony. Clad in luxurious royal garbs, Deon attended Nora''s oath-taking with Sir Finn, several officials, and the king. King Fredrich majestically descended from his throne and took the ceremonial sword offered by one of his officials. He towered over the kneeling Nora and placed the sword on both her shoulders in turn while reciting his lines. "I, Fredrich Hensworth, the 19th ruler of the kingdom of spears hereby appoints Dame Nora as the third prince''s knight. Together with Sir Finn, a Tier-1 Royal Almagi, the two shall form the Order of the Golden Dawn as the Prince''s personal Order." Ping! <System Notification: Player Mikael has received 30 Karma points from Elysium-grade spirit Arthur.> <Total Karma points: +30 KP> "Ah¡­ at last!" Mikael rejoiced at this highly anticipated notification that took more than a month to finish. For one whole month, no other spirit posted a job on Mikael''s Request Board which made him quite upset since he thought it was just a matter of time before he reached the required karma points for the Angelic Class and he wondered whether Alisha and Arthur were properly spreading his name in the Underworld. Truly, humans are such contradictory creatures. At first, he cursed Alisha for giving him the Apostle of Justice title, but now that he had tasted the benefits, he wanted them to work even harder in advertising his fame in the land of the dead. Thankfully, Arthur was such a rich client that he posted one request after another for Nora''s welfare¡ªjust like now. Ping! <System Notification: The Apostle of Justice, Mikael Lee, has received a request.> Ping! < Request Title: Help my sister (III) Request Type: Chain request (last) Request Details: The Elysium-grade spirit, Arthur, still worries about his elder sister, Nora. Arthur says he wants to be with his beloved sister in the afterlife paradise. However, he knows that his sister has accumulated too many sins in order to feed and raise him on her own. So, to finally rest in peace, Arthur asks the Apostle of Justice to help his sister achieve redemption Request reward: +50 Karma Points.> "Uwaahh¡­ this sis-con is just¡­" after reading the contents of his request, Mikael could not help but hang his mouth open in disbelief, "Is he for real? Why not just tell me to marry his sister or adopt her as my second child? Like, seriously? What do they think I am? An orphanage?" His sarcasm even found its way to the quiet Deon who was merely trying to maintain his royal demeanor in the solemn ceremony. "Hey kid, can you believe this guy? Does he want us to make Nora a saintess or something?" Mikael grumbled, ''As if turning this kid into a hero wasn''t hard enough.'' Or so he says, but Mikael''s conscience simply could not allow an acquaintance-bordering-on-friend to be thrown in the deepest pits of hell when it could be avoided. Somehow, Mikael saw his past self in Nora. Although he never killed anyone for money when he was alive, he knew of the hardships that came with being a destitute orphan. Of the ridicule, one receives from others and of the amount of hard work needed to feed oneself day after day. He even sympathized with her helplessness to protect her brother from killer ants. Just as he did with Choco against loan sharks. As a result, Mikael reluctantly accepted Arthur''s request, thinking he might as well take Nora along in his quest for collecting good karma. Ping! <System Notification: Player Mikael has received 50 Karma points from spirit Arthur.> <Total Karma points: +80 KP> But to Mikael''s surprise, the notifications didn''t end there! Ping! <System Notification: Player Mikael is attempting to designate the individual ''Nora'' as a sub-contractor> <Alert! Player Mikael has not yet achieved the required conditions needed to unlock the ''sub-contract'' feature of the Ascension system> <System Notification: The system has placed ''sub-contract'' application with the individual ''Nora'' to ''pending''> "Whaa?? Sub-contract? What the heck is that?" Mikael guffawed. As expected, his understanding of the Ascension system was severely lacking. He thought that there only existed one contract, the Universal Contract, to which he obtained his royal partner. After all, his fate was already tied to this one contractor so who would''ve guessed that he could make multiple contracts? To shed light on his confusion, the system brought up another panel. <Glossary> <Sub Contract> <A player who has attained the necessary conditions (i.e. unlocking either the Diabolic or Divinity stat) may form a sub-contract with any living being capable of free will (i.e. human, demi-human, intelligent monster, etc.) The Sub- Contract allows the player (Party A) to bestow a skill to the sub-contractor (Party B) by spending karma points of equal value. In exchange, Party B''s achievements will be partly credited to Party A as Divinity Stat Points and he/she shall pay for the skill by offering 10% of his/her Karma obtained through the skill usage. Clause 1: In the event that Party B dies, the bestowed skill will disappear permanently, and the contract shall be automatically terminated. Clause 2: Party A has the option to add his own term in the sub-contract. If Party B fails to abide by this term, the system shall enforce a penalty to Party B. Note: Players with Divinity Stat are allowed a maximum of 10 sub-contracts at a time while Players with Diabolic Stat are allowed a maximum of 7.> "Huh? Isn''t this waaaay better than the universal contract?" Mikael mused, his arms crossed on his chest. But the more he thought about it, the more frustrated he became. Unlike the universal contract that obviously favored the contractee, the Sub-contract offered more privileges to the contractor. For one, forming a sub-contract isn''t as fatal to Mikael since his existence isn''t tied to the sub-contractee''s survival. He could also put his own term in the contract which would serve as a great backup to ensure that the other party does him no harm. Lastly, since their achievements are partly credited to him, the more sub-contracts he formed, the faster he could collect good karma. "Oh? Oh, wait a minute¡­" Mikael''s eyebrows creased as a sudden thought crossed his mind, "What if¡­ What if the sub-contractor uses the skill to do bad deeds? Will I get 10% of their bad karma as well?" Mikael read and reread the panel descriptions, poring over every line to take out the nuances of each term. If there was anything that Mikael learned about the System, it was that it was extremely faithful to its words. To him, the system was like a double-edged sword. Unless explicitly stated, the terms could either be twisted to his advantage or used against him. "D*mn¡­ Can I really do this with Dame Nora? Or anyone else for that matter?" his expression soured as understanding dawned on him, For Mikael, who was betrayed by people who called him brother as soon as life went to sh*t, trust was something he could never readily give out. But now, the system was telling him to learn to trust people¡ª Even Nora who had the blackest Aura he ever saw¡ªto ascend to Elysium. Once again. As if to gouge out his festering emotional wounds and to let him heal. Disgustingly cruel but also kind -- that was the Ascension System. It was both Mikael''s worst enemy and his best ally. --Chapter end-- Chapter 102 - The Order Of The Golden Dawn "Haah¡­ worrying over it won''t really change anything, anyway. So¡­" In the end, Mikael gave up agonizing about this new feature of the system, "Let''s just cross that bridge when we get there." He temporarily put those matters aside and turned his attention to the closing ceremony. The king called for Sir Finn and had him stand side by side with Nora while fetching a badge etched with a caricature of a rising sun. "This silver badge, which signifies your loyalty to the third prince, will be proof of your membership to the Order of the Golden Dawn. With this, you will be granted privileges equal to a Heinken noble of a Baron''s rank." The king gave each of them a silver badge and continued, "The kingdom expects you to bring pride and honor befitting of your conferred status. Do not fail us and you shall be rewarded." With that, the ceremony ended, and the people filed toward the exits. But as soon as the officials passed through the door, snickers burst out of their mouths as if they just heard the best joke of the year. "Pu-ha! The kingdom expects them to bring pride and honor? Your majesty, no one thinks so!" one of them said out of the king''s earshot. His companions laughed with him, eyes tearing and shoulders trembling as they held their stomachs. This sight made Nora''s blood boil. However, she was alone in her anger. Unaware of the dame''s simmering rage, Mikael busily chatted with Deon. "Order of the Golden Dawn? I thought Nora and Finn would be separated into a Knight''s Order and an Almagi''s Order?" "Ahh¡­ that''s true." Deon agreed, "That should have been the case if Sir Finn didn''t turn down his post in the father''s Royal Almagi Order. As for Dame Nora¡­ well¡­" The young prince trailed off. His hazel brown eyes unconsciously attached to the Dame''s back with a look of pity. This was enough for Mikael to figure out that no one wanted the Dame in their Order. Not only was she a commoner, an orphan, an amputee, and a woman, Nora also killed one of her opponents in a spar witnessed by hundreds of people including the royal family. To them, she was like a ticking time bomb waiting to destroy whichever Order she joins. "So? Since they can''t kick her out, they just made a new Order for her?" Mikael scoffed, "Wow. Talk about convenience¡­ anyway, who named your personal order? It''s so lame!" "¡­" When his question was met with silence, Mikael laughed, "Ah! Was it you? It WAS you, right? HAHAHA! Really! How did you manage to think of such a cringey name?" "It''s not!" the prince''s face burned bright red from Mikael''s teasing. "That name was dedicated to you, Sir! But you don''t even appreciate it! I shouldn''t have wracked my brain, trying to come up with a decent name¡­" he pouted. "This silly kid! How is the golden dawn related to me?" "You said your mission is to ascend to the heavens!" the young prince protested, "So, I thought you are like the sun rising in the sky after a long night of darkness and¡­ that your warmth will bring salvation to countless people¡­ as you did with George and me¡­Argh! I hate you, sir! Must I really say these embarrassing things?!" "Is that so? Hahaha!" Mikael heartily laughed at his partner''s cute reaction. It was at times like these that he was reminded of their age difference. Mikael was a 22-year-old man while his partner was a 15-year-old boy. With their age difference, Mikael felt like he now had an adorable younger brother-- But of course, he would never tell Deon because it was embarrassing so, he deftly changed the topic. "Ah! Now that I think about it, wouldn''t it be strange for a prince to have a personal Order? I thought that privilege was exclusive to the King?" "No. Although the Crimson Knights and Royal Almagi Orders are indeed the King''s personal force. Other members of the royal family are also granted that right. Especially the princes vying for the throne. A prince''s order is his public face, so to speak. The more fame and glory his personal order have, the greater the support from nobility he gets." "Huh? So, you mean your older brothers already have one?" "Y-yes, sir." Deon said weakly, "Brother Avery already has his Order of the Blazing Phoenix, and brother Cail has his Order of the Soaring Griffin. Each one is made up of about 50 Almagi and Knights." "What?! You mean they had personal Orders all along, while you didn''t? " Mikael exclaimed, ignoring the fact that the other Princes'' Order names were just as lame as Deon''s. "Yes, Sir¡­" the young boy confirmed, "Orders are all about pride, honor, and glory. They are the kingdom''s heroes who are usually tasked to go on dangerous missions under their superior''s command. But because I was known as an incompetent prince, no one wanted to come under me." As he continued his explanation, Deon''s voice grew progressively weaker. He was so embarrassed of his past self that he was left to hang his head and bite his lower lip in anxiety. ''Now, I''ve done it. Sir Mikael definitely regrets partnering up with me.'' Contrary to the prince''s concerns, Mikael felt like he was struck with a bolt of lightning. Order. Pride. Honor. Glory. Heroes. HEROES! Mikael felt his phantom heart pound in excitement! This was the answer! ''If we gather more talented and trustworthy people like Finn and Nora to form the Golden Dawn Order, I could use the sub-contract to bestow them powers and they''ll instantly shoot to the top and be the best Order in the kingdom!'' Mikael restlessly paced back and forth inside the white world, ''The best means more dangerous quests. Dangerous quests equate to more chances of using the bestowed skills. And the result? Faster Good Karma collection! HAHAHA!'' "Kid, Do you want to beat your brothers?" "Huh? Uhh¡­ not really." Deon replied, but before Mikael could feel disappointed, he added, "But I do want them to acknowledge me." "Great! Now listen to me," Mikael candidly explained his plans to the young prince on their way to his bed chamber. --Chapter end¡ª A/N: Did you know? The Golden Dawn Order really existed in the late 19th century. It was a secret society that was devoted to the study and practice of the occult, metaphysics, and paranormal activities.. Isn''t it perfect for Deon and Mikael''s Personal Order? Hehehe. Chapter 103 - Mikael’s Proposal. Deon changed out of his ceremonial robes and wore his usual training clothes: a simple yet high-quality shirt and pants. Then he proceeded to his room''s mantle and unlocked the passage to their secret basement. Such was their routine for when Mikael and Deon needed to have undisturbed meetings. Mikael emerged from the Medium and went straight to the now dresser-sized dragon egg. <Skill: Thermokinesis lvl. 1 is activated.> A raging inferno instantly swallowed the egg while Deon picked up a wooden sword and faced a practice dummy. "So, you want to be the one to choose the members of the Golden Dawn, Sir?" Deon asked as his sword hits the straw dummy. "Yeah." Only when the words came out of his mouth did Mikael realize how selfish this plan was. He was already dead-- That was a fact that he had come to terms with months ago. But with Deon, Mikael sometimes felt like he wasn''t. Not only was he communicating freely with his partner, but he also feels very much alive whenever he possesses the boy. He had grown so comfortable in living Deon''s life that he forgot it wasn''t his. Now, Mikael felt a pang of guilt when he heard Deon''s strained voice. He felt like he was robbing the kid of his life by turning him more into a puppet rather than a partner. "I- I mean! I''ll screen them first to make sure they''re trustworthy. Then you can choose from them!" "So, you still don''t trust my judgment, sir?" the boy dejectedly asked "Right. You said so before¡­ That I''m a terrible judge of character." Bam! Another strike. "I admit that I''m na?ve, sir. That''s why I always followed your advice. Since you''re older and wiser than me." Bam! "But I''m not your puppet." Bam! "I can make my own decisions." Bam! "So, I''ll consider your recommendations, but I will choose my own people." Baam! The last strike broke Deon''s wooden sword. The dam has burst. Deon, the Doormat, has reached the limit of his consideration. He was drawing the line. "Okay! Okay! I get it. Geez, why are you so serious?" Mikael backed away nervously. It was the first time that the young prince showed such a strong aversion to Mikael''s suggestion. Ever since Dame Nora''s sparring match, the boy had been deeply reflecting on his personal worth. He thought that Nora and Finn came to be his subordinates because they were drawn to Mikael and his brilliance that transcends death. He even wondered whether the two would still follow him when his partner''s existence comes to light¡ªwhich he was sure to happen sooner or later. It was hard to keep a secret. Even more so when the secret itself yearns to be revealed. So, before that happens, Deon wanted to find his worth. "I''m going to transfer to the Swordsmanship department." He said with finality. "Huh? But¡­ wouldn''t that remove you from the race for the throne?" surprised with the sudden change in topic, Mikael cautiously asked, "Don''t you want to become a king?" "I don''t, sir." The boy replied, "I don''t want to tread on a road that''s laid out for me. I want to see the world. Go on adventures with my friends. I want to live my life to the fullest. So that when I die, I won''t have regrets." ''Ahh¡­ he''s grown¡­'' Mikael felt his phantom heart throb. He was so moved by the kid''s determination that he inadvertently reminisced his past life, ''That''s right. This kid should NEVER end up like me. The ME who wasted his life wallowing in self-pity. The ME who lived without friends. The ME who died filled with regrets.'' Mikael decided that this time, he would wholeheartedly support his partner. He would help him achieve his dreams¡ªas a proper guardian angel. "Okay, I understand." "REALLY?!" The boy flashed an innocent smile. He didn''t expect Mikael to be convinced so easily. "Yes. yes. So? What''s your plan? I doubt that your father would let you transfer just like that when it''s considered sacrilege." "Ahh¡­ you see¡­ that''s the problem, sir. I have no idea." The smile left his face as soon as it formed. But Mikael would never let his partner down. It just so happened that their goals have coincidentally aligned. "How about proposing a bet?" "A bet? What kind of bet, sir?" "The kidnapping case. Tell your father that you''ll solve it if he allows you to transfer." "HAAHH?! Sir! But the kidnapping''s been happening for over a year yet no clues have been found!" "Exactly! The case is too tough that it''s almost impossible for the infamous useless prince to crack it!" Mikael reasoned, arms flapping even though Deon couldn''t see him, "Didn''t you say you wanted acknowledgment from your family? Isn''t this the perfect chance? Plus, the king would likely agree to a bet with stakes like this where he''s got nothing to lose!" Met with Deon''s silence, Mikael continued, "Think about it from your father''s perspective. If you lose, you''ll stay in spearmanship department. If you win, he''ll get to solve one of the kingdom''s most pressing issues. He also gets to brag that his youngest is finally showing his bloodline''s worth-- just like before!" "But¡­ does it have to be the kidnapping case? Aren''t there other cases with higher chances of success?" Deon''s brows furrowed. He wanted to transfer so badly that if he could increase his chances of winning by 0.0001%, he would gladly take it. "Well¡­ It''s because I want to find George''s friends." Mikael recalled the day when he departed from George''s town. They told him that the children from the orphanage went missing six months prior, but no one knew where they went, nor did anyone investigate their case. George''s town was in a remote area where not a single royal guard could be found so Mikael surmised that the missing children case was never reported in the first place. That meant that the newspaper clipping he read about 89 cases would be inaccurate. He then wondered, Exactly how many children were kidnapped? How were they kidnapped? Where were they taken? Why were they taken? Was the kidnapper really a single person? A pedophile? Or was it a large slave-trading organization operating the shadows of Heinken? But the most important question was: After one year of abduction, are the children still alive? --Chapter end-- Chapter 104 - Audience With The King The next day, Deon went to his father''s office to make his proposal. The young prince steeled his heart as he waited for his father''s permission to enter. He glanced sideways and found the royal knights guarding his father''s office staring at him. They both had expressions silently asking what the third prince was there for. Recently, Prince Deon''s image had slowly shifted from ''The cowardly prince'' to ''The troublemaker prince'' From sneaking out of the palace to play in some remote town for two days to joining the hunting competition and getting trapped inside the Killer Ant Colony for a week to bringing back two eccentric and insufferable subordinates to form his Personal Order. To these knights, it seemed like their youngest prince was in a rebellious phase due to puberty. Whether that was a positive change or not, they can''t be so sure. Click! The ornate wooden door opened, revealing a gently smiling Butler Sebastian. "Your highness, you may now enter." The old butler''s kind eyes roamed all over the prince. Then he reached out to the boy''s shoulder and brushed some dirt off. "Relax, Prince. You''ll do just fine." Sebastian whispered. "Thank you, Gramps." Deon walked into the king''s office with a lighter heart. "Father." "What''s the matter, son? It''s rare for you to ask for an audience on your own." The king sat behind his desk, drowned in tall stacks of papers. Even as he talked to his child, King Fredrich''s hands busily signed over the documents at an astonishing speed. They were reports from all over Heinken. From the kingdom''s treasury department to infrastructure projects to Investigation reports. All of them require the King''s attention. Just looking at his overworked Father was enough to convince Deon that he made the right choice. "Father, for the next academic term¡­" Deon cautiously watched his father, fear creeping back into his heart. But the prince clenched his fists and forced the words out, "I want to transfer to the swordsmanship department." At his declaration, the king''s eyebrows twitched, and his hand froze in mid-writing. Somehow, both Mikael and Deon felt as if he just released an ominous aura that stopped time. Slowly, the king put down his fountain pen and raised his golden-brown eyes to stare at his child. There was only one word to describe this king: Frightening. The intensity behind his stare made Deon unconsciously gulp. "Deon Hensworth. Do you know what you are saying?" the king''s deep voice reverberated across the quiet office. "Y-yes, father." "You do?" he asked as if to make sure, "You know that it''s a sacrilege against goddess Kariyah and the great Heinken I, but you still dare say it?" The king tented his fingers and planted his elbow onto his desk. His menacing appearance scared the sh*t out of Deon, but the boy''s determination didn''t lose. "Yes, Father." He firmly replied, "So, please allow me." Beneath the king''s tented fingers was a proud smirk. ''What happened to this child?'' he thought. The youngest son that he knew was a wimpy boy who meekly agreed with anything they decide for him. He was so frustratingly obedient that even when his father pushed him into a deadly hunting competition, he didn''t protest. ''Still, I like this change.'' The king decided. Although King Fredrich was not one to care much about history that he would force his children to follow their customs, As a ruler, he needs to enforce some level of punishment to the rulebreakers to appease the wrath of the Church. "I can''t." the king teased, "if you transfer departments, the pope will barge in here and demand an explanation as to why a royalty blessed by the goddess wants to refuse her gift**. It''s annoying when I already have so much to do. If you are doing this because you don''t want to be compared to your brothers, just stop. The grass isn''t always greener on the other side, Deon. it''s green where you water it. Focus on improving our craft instead of looking elsewhere." The king picked up his pen and resumed signing the documents, thinking ''Now, will you quietly back out like you used to, or will you push your luck?'' To his pleasant surprise, Deon unhesitatingly said, "How about a bet, Father?" "Ohoh? A bet, you say¡­ how brave of you to suggest such a brutish thing to a king." King Fredrich leaned back on his chair and eyed his youngest with newfound interest, "Very well. Let''s hear it." Deon grabbed a nearby chair and sat opposite his father, looking straight into the latter''s eyes. "The serial kidnapping case. I''ll solve it in a month in exchange for your permission to transfer departments." Taken aback, the king stared wide-eyed at Deon, "Are you joking? You are, aren''t you?" "I''m not, father." "You''re serious? That''s even worse! Do you know how long the Bureau has been trying to solve this case? You are underestimatin--!" The king grimaced and pinched the bridge of his nose, giving up after seeing Deon''s burning resolve, "Haah¡­ fine. If that''s what you want." Mikael was right. The king thought the task to be impossible for Deon, so he agreed with this unreasonable bet without much difficulty. So, before his father could change his mind, Deon snatched a clean parchment from the desk and wrote an agreement. [I, Fredrich Hensworth, the 19th ruler of the kingdom of spears, promise to permit the transfer of the third prince, Deon Hensworth, to the Swordsmanship Department of the Royal Academy if he manages to solve the serial kidnapping case in one month from the date of this agreement.] Deon took the seal bearing the kingdom''s insignia and stamped it on the parchment''s corner. After which, he gave a pen to his father and urged him to put his signature. All this while, the king wordlessly watched his son''s antics in amusement. "If you''re really going to do this, then you''d have to go to the Royal Investigations Bureau and work there as a temporary Junior Investigator in the Second Unit. I will inform Sir Gordon of your circumstance." "Thank you, Father." The young prince sighed in relief. He had passed the first hurdle toward his goal. Unbeknownst to him, this decision would change his life forever. --Chapter end-- **The goddess'' gift is said to be the talent for spears. For generations after Heinken I, the royal family produced the best spearmen in the continent. So, Deon choosing a sword over a spear is like detaching himself from the goddess'' embrace.. Making him a Heretic/Heathen/Nonbeliever from the church''s perspective. Chapter 105 - Royal Investigations Bureau Deon rode a luxurious carriage on his way to the Royal Investigations Bureau. They passed by the castle gates and sped through the busy streets of the capital. The young prince absentmindedly looked out the carriage window. He sat cross-legged on the soft leather seat with the morning sun shining dazzlingly unto his face. It has been two months since Prince Deon contracted with Mikael and his body had slowly adapted to the ghost''s frequent possession. Unbeknownst to them, the Integration skill had one side effect¡ªit was that the physical features of both souls melted together with prolonged exposure to assimilation. Hence, Prince Deon''s appearance had drastically changed to accommodate Mikael''s. His once round cheeks have shed much of their baby fat. His round hazel brown eyes had likewise changed to piercing golden-brown ones with flecks of green. Above all, he grew several inches taller, and his muscles visibly toned. Everyone who saw the third prince after a long while was shocked at his change. They thought his mediocre appearance suddenly turned attractive due to late puberty. After all, the prince would soon turn 16. However, contrary to his elegant features, Deon was still just a young boy prone to overthinking. Inside his mind was a chaotic discourse with Mikael. "Sir, do you have a plan? I have no idea what to do!" "I''ve no clue as well. Do you think I''m so great that I can be a detective just because I have the system? I was just an ordinary college dropout in my past life." "Huh? Then, how do we solve this case?" "Well¡­ I''m sure things will work out somehow. If all else fails, let''s ask our genius, Sir Finn, for a suggestion." "WHAAT?! So, you proposed this bet without thinking of a solution?" "Uhh¡­ y-yeah?" Cold sweat formed on Mikael''s temples. He finally realized that he might have been blinded by his desire to find George''s friends as soon as possible that he jumped the gun without any plans at all. ''D*mn! the kid''s right. I don''t know jack sh*t about conducting investigations!'' And so, the duo drowned in their turbulent thoughts even as they arrived at a large building located on the east end of the capital. The Investigations Bureau building was a three-story infrastructure with tall white columns and polished marble floors. Its architecture reminded Mikael of old supreme court designs on Earth since the impression they gave off was just as grave and forbidding. On either side of the wide-open double doors were rows of armed knights standing guard with stiff expressions. "Wow¡­ for some reason, this place is making me nervous," Mikael mumbled inside the Medium. Maybe it was because he was judged as a second-level sinner in the Underworld Court that Mikael felt like courthouses and himself don''t jive well together. "Your Highness! My apologies for being late. You''ve arrived earlier than expected." A middle-aged bespectacled man wearing a crisp navy-blue uniform gasped for air as he ran toward Deon. The sweaty man put a hand over his left chest and deeply bowed, "Welcome to the Royal Investigations Bureau, Your Highness. I am Sir Gordon Blake, Senior Investigator of the Second Unit. I was tasked by His Majesty to supervise you and report on your progress for the duration of your stay." ''Ahh¡­ so, he''s gonna be the king''s man, huh? Will probably nitpick on every wrong move too. D*mn that sly king.'' Mikael inwardly thought as they were led through winding halls bustling with people. Like Moses to the Red Sea, the crowd parted and bowed as Deon passed. ''This never gets old.'' Mikael smugly smirked at his partner''s display of authority. However¡­ "Hey, wasn''t that the third prince? He looks different. Anyway, what is he doing here?" "I heard he asked to be sent here." "Said he''s going to solve the serial kidnapping case¡­ as if he could when WE haven''t even found anything for a year." "What?! Seriously? What trouble will he bring this time?" "Does he think solving cases are child''s play? Isn''t he just looking down on us?" "I think that newspaper article from a month ago inflated his ego so much that he actually thinks he''s capable." "I agree. We are busy enough as it is. But now we''ll have to babysit that brat because of his whims." The people chattered as soon as they thought they were out of Deon''s earshot. Too bad for them, Mikael was trailing behind his partner to gauge the prince''s current public image. ''Yeah. This never gets old too.'' Mikael hung his head as he drifted along. He thought the article was enough to change the boy''s reputation for the better, but it wasn''t. His fifteen years of incompetence solidified his image of a useless royal and only a constant display of greatness can change it. ''That''s why we need to succeed in solving this case!'' the ghost pumped his fist and sped towards Sir Gordon and his partner. The trio entered a large room at the end of a corridor. Inside were rows of cabinets filled with numerous files arranged in chronological order. On one side was a long mahogany table topped with a mana crystal-operated lamp, some pens and ink, and a box full of files. "Your highness, to aid you in your investigation, we have collected all the files related to the serial kidnappings." Sir Gordon gestured to the heavy box of files, "If you have any questions, please feel free to ask any of my subordinates¡­" Then, as if remembering something important, the senior investigator gasped. "Ah! I apologize for my lack of manners, your highness. Would you like some tea? How about pastries? Also, we can move to a better room if you wish." From his actions, it was clear as day that this middle-aged man thought of Deon as a child who merely wanted to play¡ªjust like every other employee in the Bureau. Deon sighed. He was used to such treatment, so he let it slide. "I''m alright. Don''t mind me and just go on your way. I''ll be staying here until evening to review the cases." The prince moved to sit on the plushy chair behind the table and frowned. Everything in this place was like a silent insult-- From the overly plushy chair to the offer of pastries. As if they were telling him to stop role-playing as a detective and just go home. Still, the young prince pulled the heavy box and got down to business. ''You''ll see¡­ We''ll definitely catch that kidnapper!" --Chapter end-- Chapter 106 - Case Analysis For hours, only the sound of rustling papers was heard in the quiet room. But when the sun cast an orange hue on the horizon, frustrated grunts were added to the chorus. <Alert! Player Mikael''s MP gauge is drained.> <Skill: Psychokinesis Lvl. 2 is forcefully canceled> "Aaaahhh! I''m done! I can''t read these anymore!" Mikael groaned as he lost hold of all the pages he was turning with the skill. Like a deflating balloon, the ghost swooped around in circles as he tried to wrack his brain for a solution. "Haah¡­ this is really bad, sir." Deon frowned at the useless case files piled in front of him, "There''s really not a single clue to be found in these reports." From morning until evening, the two had done nothing but pore over the reports, hoping to miraculously find even the slightest clue that other detectives might have missed. However, all they found were those already summarized in that newspaper clipping from a month ago. First, there was no pattern to the abduction sites. In one case, a child from a faraway town went missing at night while the next went missing near the Capital. This meant that the criminal has all of Heinken Kingdom as their area of activity and with such a large coverage, the knight guards couldn''t possibly be deployed to mitigate the cases. Second, there were no signs of forced entry into the children''s homes. The investigators initially thought that the crimes might be an inside job but they soon gave up on the notion when they couldn''t find any solid evidence. To their utter dismay, the children seemed to have puffed out of existence. Lastly, the criminal did not differentiate between genders and age as both young boys and girls between 5 to 10 years old were taken. It was this bit of information that really messed up with the investigation. Prior cases made it seem like the perpetrator was a pedophile who liked young boys. But then, one month ago, Baroness Evelyn Brooks lost both her son and daughter. Since then, the frequency of female child abductions increased. The detectives were then forced to retract their statement and concluded that it might be the work of a slave-trading organization. But this brought up yet another question. Why were children of nobility targeted? To date, out of the 95 reported cases, 87 of them were children of nobles while the remaining 8 were from wealthy merchant families. If the perpetrators were indeed slave traders, wouldn''t it be easier to kidnap commoners with less home security? So, the investigators nursed another idea that the suspect might be a psychopath who enjoys playing a game of tag with the Bureau and feels pleasure when presented with the challenge of kidnapping high-security targets. Because of the confusing modus operandi, the Royal Investigations Bureau failed to catch the kidnapper even after a year since the first case. "Wait¡­ now that I think about it. If my assumption is correct about the orphanage kids being victims as well, wouldn''t that remove the point where only noble and wealthy children were targeted?" "That''s right, Sir. Since they weren''t reported, the Bureau did not take them into consideration." "Well, at least we were able to add new information." Mikael optimistically replied. "But¡­ we still have no idea where to start." Prince Deon sighed. This case was so much harder than he thought that he was beginning to lose hope of ever catching that kidnapper, much less in a month''s time. "This won''t do. Let''s go out and meet with the victim''s families. We might uncover something else" "Then, let''s go tomorrow since it''s already late, Sir." Knock! Knock! "My liege, it is time to go back." Dame Nora, who came from the castle to escort the prince, opened the door to Deon''s new office and saw all the papers strewn on the floor and table. Based on the amount, it seemed like a group of people had been working on the case. Also, since she heard the prince talking from outside the door, she assumed that there would be other people in the room as well. However¡­ "My liege, where are the others?" her dark eyes swept the room but she found no one else. "Huh? Uhh¡­ I am alone, Dame." Deon nervously replied. He then got up from his seat and hastily strode toward the door, "Let''s go." As she closed the door behind her, Nora cocked her head to the side, thinking, ''I thought the prince was talking to someone¡­ was I mistaken?'' ''No. I clearly heard him call someone a ''Sir''¡­'' Nora stared at her master''s back. She was reminded of the prince''s inexplicable behavior and skills when they were stuck in the hunting competition. Sometimes, he acted like a child yet other times, he talked like an adult. In addition, since they came out of the Colony, Nora had never seen the prince use his power to make things move according to his will and his ''teleportation'' as he called it. Dame Nora moved to walk a few paces behind the prince. ''My liege is more mysterious than I thought. I wonder when he would trust me enough to reveal his secrets?'' The next day. Escorted by Dame Nora, Deon and Mikael went out early in the morning to conduct a field investigation. Their first destination was Baroness Evelyn Brooks'' mansion in the capital. The royal carriage stopped in front of a three-story building where a middle-aged aristocrat stood with half a dozen of maids. Despite the chilly winter air, the party waited outside for hours to welcome the prince''s arrival. "Your Highness, thank you very much for investigating this case!" the middle-aged baroness deeply bowed, her eyes moist with tears of gratitude. The baroness looked like a wet sack of potatoes in her grey coat. A month of depression and worry had visibly reduced her fine aristocratic appearance to that of a lumpy mess. Her sorry state pricked Deon''s heart. "No. I apologize that it took us this long to take action." The prince gave the baroness a kind smile as he slightly dipped his head, "Don''t worry, Madam Brooks. We''ll do our best to find your children." --Chapter end-- Chapter 107 - The Unexpected Request Baroness Brooks personally led Deon and Nora to her children''s bedrooms located on the third floor of the mansion. "This is my son''s room." The baroness motioned to a large room painted in blue. It looked like a typical boy''s room with numerous toys displayed on the far wall. To the west was a heavy set of curtains pinned to the side, revealing a glass door leading to the balcony. Mikael went out of the Medium and swooped toward the glass door, "Hmm.." the ghost scratched his chin as he stared at the balcony. ''It''s too high to be climbed unless the criminal is a ninja.'' Seemingly aligned with his thoughts, Deon asked the baroness, "Madam. Would it be possible for the kidnapper to enter from the balcony?" "No, Your Highness." Madam Brooks readily replied, "My son is scared of the howling winter wind that rattles that glass door. That''s why he always locked the doors to the balcony. If the perpetrator entered from there, he has to break the glass door first and that would have waked my son or any worker in this estate¡­." She explained before tears welled up the corners of her eyes, "Then my poor son could''ve asked for help." "I see¡­" Deon bit his lip and scrunched his brows, "How about your daughter''s room?" Madam Brooks walked out of her son''s room and opened the door on the opposite side as she explained, "Because my Julius gets easily scared, he usually sleeps with his elder sister, Julia, so the door to her balcony is also locked." ''So, with no way to enter from outside, the investigators assumed this was an inside job.'' Deon nodded his head as he walked into the girl''s room. Lining an ornately designed cabinet were porcelain dolls that painfully reminded Deon of Mikael''s test of courage. The experience had been so traumatic that he couldn''t even look at the beautiful dolls without getting goosebumps all over his body. So, the young prince focused his attention elsewhere. Unaware that he just let slip one important clue. Meanwhile, Mikael peeled his eyes off the rattling balcony door and drifted to the girl''s room. As soon as he entered, a translucent panel appeared in his view. Ping! <System Notification: The Apostle of Justice, Mikael Lee, has received a request.> Ping! < Request Title: Please save my brother! Request Type: Single request. Request Details: The Asphodel-grade spirit, Julia Brooks, asks for the Apostle of Justice''s help to save her younger brother, Julius Brooks, from scary monsters! Julia says that she and her brother were eaten by big and scary monsters in their sleep. She recalls that two monsters suddenly appeared in her bedroom and ate them whole! After which, they were transported to an unfamiliar place where a big spider and a giant resides. The last thing she remembered was being separated from her brother and feeling a searing pain that burned her alive. Request reward: +3 Karma Points.> Mikael overcame his shock at the request that suddenly came out of nowhere and shared the panel with Deon. "Kid, we were too late..." Mikael regretfully told the prince who clenched his fists to stop them from trembling. Julia Brooks was dead. Just the fact that she could ask Mikael from the request board was enough to tell the duo that there''s a high chance that other children also met the same fate-- Kidnapped and burned alive. But for what? Why were the children abducted only to be burned alive? And how was the criminal able to control monsters and sneak them into the young girl''s bedroom undetected? Julia''s request only added to the mystery. "My liege, are you alright? You look pale¡­" Dame Nora''s worried mien popped into Deon''s view. This jolted the young prince out of his daze, "I-I''m fine, Dame. It''s nothing." But Deon failed to mask his dark expression. After all, how could he tell the baroness that her daughter had already passed? And she wasn''t even in Elysium to boot. Soon, Julia Brooks would forget her life as she drifts aimlessly in the Fields of Asphodel. For eternity. "Her request reward sucks. But that''s understandable since she''s just a common Asphodel-grade spirit." Mikael scratched his head as he accepted the dead girl''s request, "At least she gave us information. Albeit totally ambiguous." Deon sighed. He agreed with his ghost partner''s assessment. There were no substantial clues in the girl''s request. She didn''t even specify what type of monster ate them nor what the unfamiliar place looked like. "It seems we have to visit more of the victims'' houses to gather requests," he murmured. "Your Highness?" the baroness asked, "As expected, there was nothing to see here, right? The investigators from the bureau also said they couldn''t find anything helpful." The madam wept into the handkerchief offered by her maid, "Oh, my poor children! Where art thou!" Seeing her pitiful cry hurt the soft-hearted prince. "Madam, I promise to return your son¡ªI mean, your children. Please trust me!" Deon tried to reassure the lady, clutching his chest with a determined expression. In his heart, a small flame of justice has been lit. More than his desire to complete the mission for the bet''s sake, the young prince thought that he would definitely. DEFINITELY. Save the baroness'' son and all the other children. Before it''s too late. However, the heavens did not see fit to aid him in his endeavor. They spent three days visiting a few more houses in the vicinity of the capital, but Mikael did not receive any additional requests from the dead. The partners could only hope that this meant the children from those homes were still alive somewhere. In the meantime, news of the third prince''s visits found its way to the tabloids. The journalists wrote stories about the youngest prince''s metamorphosis¡ªfrom a cowardly Caterpillar to a majestic Monarch Butterfly. His changing reputation spread like wildfire. The victim''s families sang praises for Deon''s efforts while some of the most desperate ones even sent him gifts in hopes of Deon prioritizing their children over others. Soon, his office was filled with gifts-- or ''bribes'' as Mikael liked to call them¡ªand he was left with no choice but to transfer into a bigger room in the Bureau. However, not everyone was happy with the young prince''s growing reputation. For one, the Investigators felt annoyed that Deon received much praise when he hasn''t done anything notable while they were forced to accept criticisms from the masses for their ineptitude. The second was the noble factions backing the two other princes. They feared that Deon Hensworth, the boy they considered as a pebble in their path, would soon become a threat. But Mikael and Deon were unaware of these as they despaired the lack of additional evidence even after a week of investigation. With only three more weeks left of the King''s bet, how will they trace the elusive ''Monsters''? --Chapter end-- Chapter 108 - He’s Pissing Me Off "Where do we go today, sir?" Deon asked Mikael as they headed out of their bedroom, "We''ve visited all the victim''s households in the capital''s vicinity and the only ones left are those in far-flung areas in the kingdom." "Yeah¡­ at this rate, three weeks will pass by before we finish visitations." Mikael scratched his chin in contemplation as he drifted around his partner, "It''s too inefficient, kid. We need to think of another way to approach this problem." "Do we give up on gathering information from the requests of the dead, sir?" "Yeah. Let''s just make do with Julia Brooks'' statements." Creak¡­ Deon opened his bedroom door as he conversed with Mikael. "Who are you talking to?" "WHOAA!!!" The youngest prince fell on his butt as he backed away in surprise. Standing just outside his bedroom door was his elder brother, Cail Hensworth. Cail looked at Deon suspiciously as he effortlessly twirled his prized spear. ''As I thought, the wimp''s getting weirder by the day¡­'' The second prince observed his sibling, who stared at him in fear as he lay motionless on the ground, with a bewildered expression. Ever since the day that his younger brother came home from the hunting competition, the people around Cail had been talking about him tirelessly. Everywhere he goes, the citizens just won''t shut up. They lauded Deon and referred to him as a hero. During feasts, their parents, the king and queen, merrily talked about Deon as if he had never been such a disappointment to the royal family. Even the elders in Cail''s noble faction cautioned him about his younger brother''s increasing fame. Deon this. Deon that. Cail was getting tired of hearing their nonsense. Then, a month later, he heard that his brother made an outrageous bet with the king, making him wonder whether his useless younger brother really did change for the better. So, he ambushed Deon to see this change for himself. But judging by Deon''s reaction today, Cail smirked at his own thoughts, ''A hero? who are they kidding? he''s still the same old wimp.'' "Wimp, follow me." Cail turned around and walked toward the castle''s maze garden. "B-but! B-brother¡­" Deon jogged after Cail, "W-where are we going?" "Where else? To our training grounds, of course." Cail raised the corner of his eyebrow and gave his brother a malicious grin, "Haven''t you been neglecting your training these days, brother? This kind older brother of yours will train you so you don''t get trapped in things like ant colonies." "Hnngh¡­" When his dreaded answer came out, Deon whimpered. All the courage he had gained from the recent events flew out of the window in front of his brother. To the youngest prince, Cail Hensworth was a subject of fear. If the crown prince, Avery, was a hopeless bro-con; the second prince, Cail, was a bully. Cail, who valued strength more than any other, found the cowardly and talentless Deon to be an annoyance. Hence, ever since they were children, Cail often beat up Deon in the name of ''Training'' Still, like the doormat that he is, Deon never hated his brother. It didn''t matter to him whether Cail just used him as a punching bag for entertainment or if he truly wanted Deon to be stronger. Because through Cail''s training, Deon learned how to fight-- And this saved him numerous times in the hunting competition. Unlike their eldest brother who overly protected him, Deon found Cail who beats him up as a mentor of sorts. Above all else, Cail was a respectable fighter. He was a gifted spearman who was often compared with the kingdom''s founder, the legendary Heinken I. To Deon, he was the epitome of strength and courage. That was why, more than the queen, the crown prince, or even the king, Deon wanted to be acknowledged by the second prince. "I heard you made a bet with father." Cail spat with a hint of amusement, "And that you''ve been going around with that Dame to some interesting places." "Y-yes, brother." "Heh¡­ why? You don''t like being in the same department as me?" Cail looked over his shoulder as he walked past the wide halls. "N-No! I really just want to learn the s-sword, brother." Deon hastily defended, waving his hands across his face. Cail fell silent, apparently unconvinced. A few minutes later, they arrived at the largest garden in the castle¡ªthe Hellebore** Maze. The maze had tall walls made with winter rose bushes. From afar, the intricate maze looked like a bloody box with its blooming red-purple flowers, but inside was a complicated path leading to a wide square at the center. This square was where Cail and Deon often had their training. The brothers entered the maze and took their usual route to the square. Rustle... Rustle... The second prince rummaged through the Hellebore bush and produced an old spear. Then, he threw it on the square ground in Deon''s direction. "Pick up your weapon and let''s have a match." Cail walked to the opposite side of the square. Crack! Cail''s neck loudly popped as he turned his head side to side. Then, he proceeded to loosen his muscles as he got ready to start the fight even though his opponent has yet to agree. "A M-match? But why?" Deon''s pupils shook from fear at his brother''s words. "Why?" Cail faced his brother, effortlessly flicking his spear, "You made a bet with father. So, make a bet with me as well." "B-bet?" "Yes. let''s bet on your dame. If I win, you give her to me. If I lose¡­" Cail laughed as if the very idea of him losing to Deon was absurd, "Heck! As if that will ever happen." Cail was greatly disappointed when he came back from the border patrol mission tasked by his father. Together with his Order of the Soaring Griffin, Cail spent ten days watching the kingdom''s border for any signs of suspicious movement from the Empire. As such, although he planned to scout Dame Nora before she was appointed as Deon''s knight, he couldn''t do so for he was absent in the Knighting Ceremony. Now, he wanted to snatch Nora from his brother by proposing a bet. "Kid, why are all of your brothers such scumbags? Especially this one. He''s pissing me off." Mikael clenched his fists inside the Medium, "Let''s beat him up." "Beat--?! We can''t beat up my brother, Sir Mikael! He''s too strong!" Deon was so terrified of his partner''s proposal that he vigorously shook his head. "Him? Strong? Have you forgotten that you now have me?" Mikael asked when he saw just how scared the boy was of his own brother. That was when Mikael thought, ''Did his brother constantly abuse him or something? He seems to have a trauma that he''s unaware of.'' As Deon stuttered to reply, Mikael turned his gaze to the second prince. The second prince was muscular and hulky. He was even taller than Sir Finn who was almost two meters in height and he looked more like a battle-worn warrior than a prince. His angular face had little scars that made him look way older than he should have been-- a seventeen-year-old boy. Still, Prince Cail had the unmistakable charisma that could only be found in royalty. Proud and strong-- these were the qualities that Cail Hensworth exuded, and Mikael was fairly sure that a lot of people were drawn to him due to these traits. His unwavering confidence probably made his subordinates feel relieved and safe even in dangerous situations-- Like they could win a thousand battles if they just follow his command. ''Compared to this guy, Deon is severely lacking.'' Mikael objectively evaluated, ''No wonder the kid suffers from an inferiority complex... His brothers are way too good.'' ''But still¡­'' Mikael thought the boy''s fear was irrational since they had already fought and won against scarier monsters like the Super Major and the Ant Queen. ''He has to get over his inferiority complex. He has to erase the image of an almighty brother whom he can''t defy. Otherwise, this kid can''t move forward.'' Mikael judged that the second prince''s provocation was a good chance to release Deon from one of the many shackles that prevented him from achieving greatness. Today, they shall defeat Cail Hensworth. "So what? Will you let him take Dame Nora from you?" Mikael taunted, "I''m sure she''ll be really disappointed if she knew you gave her up without even trying." "What are you waiting for, wimp? We don''t have all day!" Cail called out after seeing his brother frozen like a statue. With Mikael and Cail pressuring Deon both internally and externally, the young prince suddenly felt faint, ''Ugh! Why are you doing this to me?!'' --Chapter end-- **Hellebore is a perennial plant also known as Winter Rose. Why? Because they bloom even in winter! A/N: 2 meters is tall, right? Forgive me if that''s not tall enough.. HAHAHA. This author is just 4'' 11'''' so, in my perspective, 2m is crazy tall :O Chapter 109 - You’ve Become Interesting, Brother "Dame Nora is not an object, brother." Deon said as he picked up the thrown spear, "I can''t ''give'' her to you just because I''m her superior. So, we can''t bet with her as a prize." "Hmm? But what if she wants to go to my Order of the Soaring Griffin? What if she just can''t leave your pathetic personal Order because you are her benefactor? Won''t you give her to me then?" At his brother''s words, Deon visibly flinched. ''What if he''s right? Dame Nora would have better treatment if she joins brother Cail''s Order. Unlike with mine where she''s constantly ridiculed¡­'' "Hey, kid. What nonsense are you thinking about? Huh?" noticing Deon''s reaction, Mikael admonished the boy, "Dame Nora pledge loyalty to you. No one else but YOU. Do you get it?" He did. Prince Deon Hensworth did. ''Sir Mikael is right. Dame Nora is my person.'' ''I have to protect what is mine.'' Deon steeled his heart as he faced his elder brother. Despite his fear, he looked at Cail in defiance. "Sir Mikael." the boy called via direct messaging, "Please help me protect Dame Nora." "Of course, you idiot. I''m your partner." Mikael smiled with pride as he activated his skill. < Skill: Partial Integration Lvl. max is activated.> Ping! <System Notification: Due to Partial Integration, the System has switched player mode from ''Solo'' to ''Duo''> <System Notification: Percent Assimilation with Co-player Deon Hensworth has increased to 54%> <System Notification: Percent Assimilation is less than 66.66%, Level 3 active skills are sealed.> The youngest prince''s left eye flashed green beneath his brown locks. "So, you finally decided to fight. Great." Cail smiled as he got into a fighting stance. "But, brother, isn''t it unfair that only you have something to gain from this bet?" Kaede clenched and unclenched his fist on the spear shaft. It has been quite some time since Deon and Mikael partially integrated for a fight. "Oh? So, you think you can beat me now, huh?" Cail laughed at Kaede''s remark, "You''ve become interesting, brother." "Well, don''t you know that people can change? I''m not going to be a coward forever." Kaede glowered at Cai as he shifted his weight from one foot to the other, "So, what will you bet? Brother?" "Hmm¡­ then, if you win, I won''t call you a wimp anymore. How''s that? A pretty fair trade, huh?" ''What the?! This f*cker''s really testing my patience!'' Mikael cursed at Cail''s arrogance, but still replied as Deon wanted to. "Fine." "Good. Here I come!" Cail dashed toward Kaede with a speed unbelievable for his large physique! His long legs closed their distance in an instant while his long arms sought Kaede like a whip. Kaede ducked to evade his brother''s attack. "HAHA! Not bad!" Cail commended Kaede''s fast reflexes, "But! Not enough!" Cail''s momentum continued and he spun like a top. Just as Kaede stood in his spot, Cail''s leg appeared from the side and crashed into Kaede in a roundhouse kick! "Pu-ha!" Kaede felt like he just got rammed by a wrecking ball from the impact. Cough! Cough!! ''This F*cker! How could you not hold back?! Do you want to kill your brother?!'' Kaede thought as he nursed his side. His hand trembled from the intense pain. Now Mikael knew why Deon was afraid of his brother, ''The d*mned b*stard knows no mercy!'' "What? You''re done? Stand up, wimp. I thought you''re going to defeat me?" Cail stalked his brother with a pleased expression. Kaede wobbled as he stood. He just realized that fighting Cail was vastly different from fighting with the Super Major or the Ant Queen. Back then, he had body reinforcement that healed his injuries continuously. Aside from that, he had perfect assimilation that tripled his stats and removed his MP consumption. Now, Kaede was back to his weak self. Bam! Cail''s left foot stomped the ground as his spear extended toward Kaede''s midsection. Kaede stepped back to avoid getting his guts skewered. ''Tsk!'' His eyebrows twitched in annoyance. The second prince''s movements made it impossible to go anywhere but backward and Kaede couldn''t even attack as Cail aggressively attacked, leaving him with virtually no openings! Cail lunged. Kaede stepped back. He lunged again. Kaede stepped back again. Lunge. Step back. Lunge. Thud! Kaede''s back touched the winter rose bushes. ''Sh*t!'' He was trapped! As Kaede busily evaded the spear, Cail had lured him into the square''s corner. Now, Kaede had nowhere to go! ''The heck! Is this a boxing ring?! How did we get cornered?'' Mikael was now fuming in anger. Cail''s overwhelming fighting experience had painfully eclipsed theirs and Mikael thought the only way to overcome this disadvantageous situation was to use their trump card. "Kid, let''s use some skills." He told Deon. "A-alright, sir." It was at that moment. Just as Cail had been certain of his victory, Kaede vanished! <Skill: Teleportation Lvl. 1 is activated.> "Wha-?! Where?!" Cail''s eyes widened in shock at Kaede''s disappearance. Then his instincts kicked in. He turned around and found his brother standing 3 meters away from him. Now, it was Kaede''s turn to attack! "YAAAAHHH!!!" He yelled as he ran toward the confused Cail. But Cail quickly regained his composure and prepared to receive Kaede''s attack! "YES! THAT''S MORE LIKE IT!" the second prince roared with his lips stretched wide. Cail planted both feet on the ground, his hand arrogantly beckoning Kaede, "COME HERE, WIMP! GIVE ME ALL YOU''VE GOT!" Seeing that his brother had no intention to evade, Kaede ran straight toward Cail with his spear pointed forward. As soon as Kaede''s weapon entered his reach, Cail grabbed the shaft just behind the blade. Then, he yanked it away. Strongly. Making Kaede stumble as he was pulled along with his spear. But before he could regain his balance, Cail gripped his shoulder, and a powerful knee kicked his stomach! Cough! The contents of Kaede''s stomach spilled from his mouth. Cail then whispered in his ear, "I don''t even need to use my spear on you." True enough, Cail Hensworth had yet to seriously attack his sibling. He was just having fun watching Kaede''s desperate attempts to defeat him. ''B*stard!'' Kaede¡ªor rather, Mikael¡ªcursed at Cail. He could not believe that a scumbag like this was Deon''s brother. Kaede wiped the saliva dripping from the side of his mouth as he glared at the second prince. "Oh? Have you learned to defy me now, wimp?" Cail sneered, "but what can you do? When you''re so weak." In the end, Kaede couldn''t help it anymore. "F*CK YOU!" he spat. --Chapter end-- Chapter 110 - How Is That Possible?! Cail was so shocked at his brother''s behavior that it took him a few seconds to process what Kaede said. ''What? What did he just say? F*ck me?'' ''Deon? That weakling?'' Indescribable rage bubbled at the pit of Cail''s stomach as his disbelief turned to certainty. "YOU! YOU WIMP!!!!" the red-faced second prince clenched his fist and brought it far back. He was going to punch his younger brother without holding anything back! "Sir Mikael! You made him mad!" Deon shouted in hysteria. "Sh*t! I must have lost my mind for a second. Let''s move out!" Mikael activated his skill and their Host body teleported out of Cail''s reach. Cail punched empty air. But he wasn''t fazed. Instead, he eyed his younger brother with interest, "You ran away. Again." He slowly straightened his back, "I don''t know how you do it, but it fits you so well, dear brother." Cail twirled his spear as if he was just getting serious, "After all, you''re still a coward. You want to change departments because you like swords more? Don''t make me laugh, wimp." Cail stepped closer with a face full of ridicule. "You can''t fool me. You just want to run away. Truthfully, you want to change departments ''cause you don''t have our family gift. Seriously. If I didn''t see mother''s pregnancy portraits, I''d think you were just adopted." Cail''s index finger pointed to Kaede. "At least Brother Avery is smart even though he''s not as good with spears. But you? What do you have? You are a talentless coward. A disgrace of the royal family." Deon''s mental voice fell silent. For 15 years, he had endured hearing these words from the citizens of the kingdom. Every day, he was made to believe that they were true. That he would never amount to anything. That he was useless. But hearing it from his family, straight from his brother''s lips, made it hurt anew. Deon felt like his brother just stabbed his heart. It hurts. So much. Deon wanted to cry. He was so embarrassed that his partner, Mikael, could hear these words with him. Deon wanted to crawl into a cave and never come out. "Don''t drag down other people in your uselessness, wimp. Give me Dame Nora and I''ll make sure she soars into great heights with my Order." Cail continued, a cruel smile creeping into his face. ''Yes. Maybe it would be better if I just give up my body to Sir Mikael as well¡­'' such a thought crossed the young boy''s mind. Unbeknownst to him, Kaede''s left hand was shaking. The spear held in Kaede''s right hand was stolen by his left. The old spear shaft almost cracked from the left hand''s powerful grip. "What? You''re going to attack me?" Cail looked at Kaede''s left hand that was raised over his head. Then, the left hand released the spear. Cail laughed. He thought his younger brother finally gave up since there was no power behind the attack. How very wrong he was. <Skill: Psychokinesis Lvl. 2 is activated.> The old spear accelerated at a terrifying velocity! It whizzed in the air as it sought to seriously injure Cail. The second prince''s laughter died as his eyes widened in horror! ''How?! HOW IS THAT POSSIBLE?!" Cail''s mind instantly registered the incoming attack and warned him of danger. But his body seemed to be frozen as he watched the arrow-like spear in slow motion. "SIR!!!! PLEASE STOOOOP!!!" <Alert! System detected ''Internal Conflict'' between players. Emotional assimilation is compromised.> <System Notification: Percent Assimilation with Co-player Deon Hensworth has decreased to 29%> <System Notification: Percent Assimilation is less than 33.33%, Level 2 active skills are sealed.> <Alert! Active Skill: Psychokinesis Lvl. 2 has been sealed. The skill is forcefully canceled.> The spear abruptly stopped. Then, it fell on the ground as if the menace it carried earlier was nothing but a lie. "Sir. It''s okay. I''m okay. I''m used to it." Deon assured his ghost partner, but his quivering mental voice gave him away. Mikael was beside himself with anger. He couldn''t understand how such a young boy could endure listening to his brother''s denigration. "Kid! Are you really an idiot?! Why did you stop me?! And why are you quietly listening to this scum''s insult?!" If only Mikael had a body of his own, he would rush toward Cail right now and punch his proud face black and blue. That was how furious Mikael was. "He''s still my older brother, Sir. You can''t kill him." "Who said I was going to kill him? I was just going to injure him. Badly. The type of injury where he wouldn''t be able to go outside for a year--" Before Mikael could elaborate, Cail attacked! He aggressively rushed at Kaede with his spear! Kaede dodged his brother''s attacks and rolled on the ground to retrieve his fallen weapon. Clang! Their spears clashed! "I see you''ve got some pretty interesting abilities now, wimp! Care to tell this big brother how you got them?" "Ugh!" Kaede grunted. The power behind Cail''s attacks was so much stronger than before. He was really taking this duel seriously now. <Skill: Teleportation Lvl. 1 is activated> Kaede escaped by a hair''s breadth and moved behind Cail. However, Cail seemingly expected this move. He twirled his spear backward and thrust where Kaede teleported without even looking back. Truly, Cail''s battle instinct was top-notch! Cail''s spear grazed Kaede''s side, and a drop of blood oozed from his wound. "Your unpredictability is getting predictable, brother." Cail sneered as he turned. ''F*ck!'' Mikael cursed. The vicious look in Cail''s eyes clearly told him that he wouldn''t stop unless Deon begs for mercy. ''We have to win.'' Mikael thought, ''But how? This f*cker''s already grasped our fighting style. Psychokinesis is sealed. I can''t use Thermokinesis because Deon hasn''t consumed the dragon heart yet. Plus, the heat will probably kill Cail as well. Apparition is useless in this situation. So is Bluff and Rally.'' Mikael''s brain reeled to find a way out of their predicament. That was when Kaede''s pale green left eye landed on the winter rose bushes. The fragrance of flowers wafted with the chilly morning air. Mikael found his answer. ''Odorosity!'' --Chapter end-- Chapter 111 - Odorosity It was a skill he had never tried before. One that causes hallucination. Mikael recalled Odorosity''s skill description. < Odorosity Lvl.1> Description: (Active skill) Turn mana within a 5-meter radius into particles with a strong odor. Current Limit: Low-grade Halgen Skill cost: 20MP per min.> ''Low-grade Halgen must mean it won''t permanently damage the mind.'' Mikael grinned as he stared at Cail, ''Good. Let''s turn you into a Guinea pig.'' <Skill: Odorosity Lvl. 1 is activated.> The area around Kaede soon had the subtle smell of rotten eggs, reminding him of his time in the Midden where he was surrounded by thousands of decomposing monster carcasses. Then, he felt the mana around him submit to his will. When he thought he wanted a particular object to appear at a certain position, it immediately materialized. Mikael thought Odorosity created a space similar to the White World where anything he imagined would pop into existence. ''No. it''s different. In the White World, the objects really materialize¡­ but here¡­ they are just illusions.'' Kaede moved to touch an imagined rock, but his hand went right through it. ''Rather than a hallucination-inducing skill, isn''t this more like a virtual reality?'' Apparently, Odorosity does not only affect the target but also the user. Since Kaede stood at the center of the skill range, he could also see whatever the intended target sees. ''That''s good too. At least I won''t have to imagine much.'' Kaede confidently walked toward Cail. Ping! <System Notification: The individual ''Cail Hensworth'' has entered the Skill Domain.> Ping! <Target''s Intelligence stat is within skill limit.> < Attempting to induce hallucination¡­> <¡­> Ping! <System Notification: Target is convinced of the illusions. Hallucination is successful> Kaede read the notifications and thought, ''Aha! So this skill is just like Bluff!'' Indeed, Deon''s Bluff skill only worked when the targets have a lower courage stat than the limit. Otherwise, the skill could not induce the ''fear'' state. While in Odorosity, the skill worked only when the target''s intelligence is within the low-grade Halgen''s limit. This meant that the lower the intelligence stat, the more easily the targets would be influenced by Odorosity. However, it was not an all-powerful skill. With its high MP consumption of 20MP per minute, 5-meter skill range, and immunization side effect, The Odorosity skill is painfully tricky to use. Unlike Deon''s bluff that worked on anyone who sees the crimson aura, the Odorosity only applied to people within the range. In addition, long and repeated exposure to Halgen makes the victims build up resistance¡ªas with long-time Magusteen Loggers with heightened mental barriers. The first dose may be lethal, but once overcome, Halgen can also strengthen the target''s mental fortitude. "Wha?! Where did those things come from?!" Cail guffawed at the numerous spears floating around Kaede. Luckily for them, Cail Hensworth was a muscle-brained freak. "Oh, these?" Kaede smirked at Cail''s dumbfounded expression, "It''s a secret." Then he sent the illusions toward Cail. Ten spears moved according to his will. They flew around Cail at dizzying speeds, sending the poor prince into a frenzy. But the spears never landed on him. They couldn''t harm him for they were nothing but visual hallucinations. As Cail busily defended against nonexistent spears, Kaede teleported behind him. Then he whispered behind his brother''s ear, "Who is predictable now?" "WIMP!!!" Cail roared as he swung his whip-like arm in the direction of Kaede''s voice. But Kaede already teleported away. "Kid, let''s up this game a notch." "A-alright, sir." "How about clones this time?" Mikael thoroughly enjoyed his new skill. He left clones in his wake whenever Kaede teleported. Soon the 5- meter domain contained 10 Kaedes, each holding a spear of their own, and a confused Cail. "What is this?! Am I dreaming? Why are there ten wimps?!" The ten Kaedes surrounded Cail. They had identical expressions on their faces. They moved in a similar pattern, and they didn''t do any damage. If Cail just managed to overcome his confusion, he would realize that there was one Kaede who moved differently than the rest. This one Kaede moved slower than others since it took Mikael and Deon a considerable amount of concentration to coordinate the clones'' movements. For a first-time Odorosity user, Kaede was doing very well. However, he was still far from tapping into the skill''s potential. The diversity of the clones'' movements was close to null, but it was still enough to mess with Cail''s perception. Bam! The clones rushed at Cail from all directions, their weapons aimed at the poor prince. "F*ck it!" Cail''s brain reached its limit. He gave up trying to understand the situation and just surrendered his body to his instincts. He swung his spear around. He stabbed the clone on his right. Diagonally slashed the one on his left. Kicked the one in front and punched the one at his back. What frustrated him the most was that his attacks were rendered completely useless. From his perspective, it looked like his opponents were evading him by a hair''s breadth. "DON''T HIDE, WIMP!" The Kaede in front, the one beside the kicked clone, spoke with a grin, "I''m here, brother." Ping! <Alert! Combined Mana Pool is dangerously low.> Ping! <Alert! System detected multiple active skills.> <Skills with the highest MP consumption is sequentially canceled.> <Skill: Odorosity Lvl. 1 is forcefully canceled.> The clones vanished with the skill, leaving a lone Kaede in front of the vicious Cail. But it didn''t matter to him at all. This duel is finished. Kaede''s victory has been set in stone. "Since you annoyed the sh*t out of me, I''ll hit where it hurts the most." Mikael was not a fan of revenge, but for his royal partner, he was more than willing to exact one. He gave up control over Kaede''s left hand and exchanged it with the host''s left leg. ''I''m also a man, so I know where to hit you, prince.'' He lifted the leg up. Then he kicked. With all his might. "Oooff!" The second prince rolled on the ground in pain, holding his aching family jewels. With his brown eyes watering, Cail glared at his younger brother. Kaede loomed over him and said "There are lots of ways to win a fight, brother. Don''t think that strength trumps all." Despite his dirty tactics, Kaede was proud of this victory. The youngest prince turned around and walked out of the Hellebore Maze with his head held high. --Chapter end¡ª _________________________________________________________________________________ *Low-grade Halgen only affects vision and auditory perception (e.g. if Mikael shows something burning then the target would see it, and hear it burning.) The more concentrated and the higher the grade of Halgen, the more realistic the hallucination becomes (to the point of affecting tactile perception.) However, no real damage is dealt with the targets since everything is just an illusion. Chapter 112 - Finn’s Suggestion "Sir¡­ Now my brother knows about our skills. Would that really be alright?" Prince Deon anxiously asked Mikael who had returned to the Medium after they drained their Mana Pool. "We can just chalk it up to you inheriting Kariyah''s unknown bestowed powers from Heinken I. Just like before." The exhausted Mikael lounged on his couch in the white world, "We can''t keep our skills hidden forever, kid." "Right. As long as the church doesn''t find out about you, sir, revealing some skills wouldn''t hurt¡­Probably" Deon convinced himself. The young prince walked out of the Hellebore Maze with a complicated expression. Thirty minutes later. "My liege, where do you plan to go today?" Dame Nora met with Deon as he was on his way back from treating his wound. His hazel eyes on the floor, the boy held his neck with an embarrassed expression. "I''m stuck, Dame." The boy admitted, "That''s why I plan to ask Sir Finn for advice." Deon and Mikael both agreed to halt their home visitations, thinking it was counterproductive to hope for more information from the requests of the dead. ''When in doubt, ask Sir Finn.''¡ªthis was the conclusion that they came to. Dame Nora looked at the prince in pity. As a former criminal herself, she knew that this kingdom''s Royal Investigations Bureau was full of incompetent people. That was how she got away with all her killings. ''I want to help my liege, but I don''t know anything aside from fighting.'' Seemingly affected by Deon''s gloomy atmosphere, the Dame trudged along with her master toward Finn''s laboratory. Minutes later, they arrived at the domed building that served as Finn''s lab and abode. "Huh? Why are there so many blocks of dirt here?" the confused Nora kicked a block of dirt out of her liege''s path. "Ack! Hot!" The Dame sucked her breath as she frowned at the blocks scattered across the Laboratory''s vicinity. She crouched to inspect the dirt block and found it faintly smoking. ''What''s that crazy Almagi doing while we left him unattended?'' she wondered. Nora''s gaze swept the area as she and her master walked onward. She noted the numerous spots within the ankle-deep grass where gray smoke rose. "AAAAHHHHH!!!!" An ear-piercing scream brought their attention back to the ground. "MY HAND!! AHHH!!!! STEP OFF MY HAND!!" Nora jumped off the grass in shock and she found their Combat Almagi lying face down with his hand stretched on her path. Whether he just casually slept or plainly collapsed right there, Nora didn''t ask. Sir Finn glared at her as he rubbed his aching hand, "What are you two doing here?" he asked as he stood from the ground, brushed the grass and dirt off his robes, and wobbled toward his laboratory. Dame Nora and Deon shared a glance. Sir Finn looked like a ghost¡ªeven more than the certified ghost Mikael. The dark eye circles that rimmed his icy blue eyes had grown to the point where anyone who saw him would think they were black eyes. Sir Finn was so gaunt and pale as if he had been sucked dry of his blood. Nora and Deon followed the lethargic Finn into his lab. Clang. Clang! Finn kicked away the glass tubes and spatulas that littered the floor. "Haaah¡­" he sighed, laying down the couch without even feigning hospitality to his guests. "Y-you look terrible, Sir Finn." Prince Deon said by way of greeting his disrespectful subordinate. "Ah.. yes. I haven''t slept much for¡­ uhh¡­" Finn paused as if trying to remember what day it was, "Ten days? I think?" ''Wha?! Ten days?! No wonder he looks worse than me!'' Mikael went out of the Medium and hovered over Finn, carefully inspecting the latter''s face. "What exactly have you been doing, sir? To sacrifice your sleep like that¡­" Deon frowned at Finn''s state. He felt bad that he came here to bother such a pitiful man. To their surprise, Finn abruptly sat up, his face lit with unbridled excitement. "Actually! I was able to move up to Tier-2 with my ground-type spell! Then I came up with this fantastic idea two weeks ago!" Finn smiled maniacally. He showed them a pile of papers filled with indecipherable scribbles and stained with blood ink, "I thought: what if I reconfigure the tier-2 ground type mana circle to include a fire element? So, I studied like crazy for a week! Then, I tried out my theory, and voila! It was a success! AHAHAHAHA!" ''Tsk. Tsk. I knew it. He''s lost his marbles.'' Mikael clicked his tongue as he watched Finn. "Well, I almost died several times but¡­" Finn ecstatically grinned, "It was worth it." Silence reigned over Finn''s lab visitors. Seeing them look at him with an indescribable expression, Finn cleared his throat and changed the topic. "So? What brings you to my lab, Prince?" Deon twirled his fingers in embarrassment, "I-I was hoping you could give me some advice regarding the kidnapping case, sir." "Ah¡­ that?" Finn weakly nodded, "Tell me the details." Everyone in the kingdom was now aware that the third prince, renowned for his uselessness, was trying to solve an impossible case, earning him a major reputation boost from the citizens. When Finn heard of this, he had been mildly interested in the case as well. As a man who took pride in his intelligence, the kidnapping case was like a tough nut waiting to be cracked; a riddle to tickle the mind. Still, he cared more about perfecting his new spell, so he never joined Deon in his investigations. Deon produced a paper from his coat pocket and handed it to Sir Finn. The Combat Almagi unfolded a single piece of paper that contained all the known information. Finn''s blue eyes ran across the document like a metronome, "Hmm¡­ I see¡­ Right. That could be possible. Yes, yes¡­" Hearing his positive mumblings gave Mikael and Deon hope. ''Ahh¡­ Finn, you handsome and reliable man¡­ You are an angel sent from above! I''m sincerely sorry for saying you''ve gone insane.'' ''I''m so glad that we have a genius like Sir Finn!''¡ªthey thought, respectively. Even Dame Nora weakly smiled as she gazed fondly at her comrade. After reading the document, Finn returned it to the prince who inched closer in response, sitting almost at the edge of his seat. "So? What do you think I should do, Sir Finn?" Deon, eyes gleaming in anticipation, eagerly asked. Finn crossed his arms and raised his nose. A suspenseful moment passed before the Almagi opened his lips. "Your highness." "Yes?" "¡­" "What is it, Sir Finn?" "Get yourself kidnapped." --Chapter end-- Chapter 113 - I’m Not Stupid "HAAAHH?!" Mikael and Deon reacted the same way to Finn''s suggestion. ''Sh*t what was I expecting? This is Finn that we are talking about.'' Mikael drifted in circles, ''Since when did he give us normal answers? Heck! His methods are always unorthodox. We should''ve seen this coming.'' Somehow, this whole situation felt like a d¨¦j¨¤ vu. Only then did they remember that the eccentric Sir Finn asked Deon to become his bait¡ªon their first meeting, even. "My liege¡­" "Yes, Dame?" "Can I punch him? Please give me permission to punch him." Nora cracked her knuckle, "With my metal arm." "Oi! Have you forgotten who gave you that arm? How dare you use my child to threaten me?!" Finn rudely pointed at Nora''s prosthetic arm while scooting away from her. The young prince looked at them and heaved a deep sigh. "Sir Finn. May I know your reasoning? I don''t think you said it out of spite for me as I believe I''m not that bad of a superior¡­ or am I?" Deon was suddenly struck with self-doubt. Before the conversation went in a strange direction, Finn traced his finger on several lines of information. < Only young boys were kidnapped prior to the report suspecting a pedophile. Since then, the frequency of female child abductions increased. The detectives were then forced to retract their statement and concluded that it might be the work of a slave-trading organization.> "The answer is right here, your highness." Finn tapped the paper as if to reiterate. "Uhmm? W-where?" the prince did not understand what Finn was trying to say. On the other hand, Mikael felt like he was smacked upside the head at this revelation. "HOLY F*CKING HELL?! WHY DIDN''T I REALIZE THAT?!" the ghost restlessly glided around the confused prince, strongly tugging his hair as if to reprimand himself. Hearing Mikael''s curses and seeing Finn''s self-satisfied look, Deon wondered whether he was the only idiot in the room. He subtly glanced at Nora to see whether she understood the Almagi''s hint, but she looked equally puzzled. ''I''m glad. It means I''m not as stupid as I feared I was.'' The young prince sighed in relief. He then faced Finn and asked, "Can you explain more clearly, sir?" ''Huh? That''s weird¡­ maybe it''s not there?'' Finn narrowed his eyes to look into Deon''s, ''Ah¡­No wonder. It''s not there. Oh, well.'' Finn leaned back into the couch and spoke with a disinterested voice, "It means the criminal reads newspapers, your highness." That was when understanding dawned on the young prince. "Ah! So, you''re saying the criminal purposely kidnapped girls to lead the investigators astray?" "Yes. And by simple deduction, it is highly likely that the criminal is indeed a pedophile. A pedophile who likes--" Finn raised a lethargic hand and pointed at the prince, "Young. Boys. Like you." Goosebumps erupted in Deon''s arms when he realized the meaning of Finn''s suggestion. A sting operation**. One that involved endangering a royalty. Deon would lure the criminal out of their hiding place, catching them and rescuing the abducted children in one fell swoop¡ªassuming that he doesn''t die in the process. "ARE YOU OUT OF YOUR MIND?!" Nora grabbed Finn by the collar and stared into his eyes with a murderous expression, "How could you even think to propose that?!" Finn sighed, rolling his eyes as he did so. "Dame, I know you''re protective of his highness, but this is too much. He came here to ask for my advice, so I gave him one. It''s not like I am forcing him to do it." Nora loosened her hold of Finn. He was right. He only gave their liege the advice he deemed to be the most effective given their one-month deadline. He was just being helpful to the best of his abilities. Compared to him, Nora felt like she was useless. Her desire to help Deon was so strong yet she could do nothing but to escort him in his home visitations. "Kid, I agree with Finn." Mikael said to the quiet Deon, "Rather than blindly chasing after the elusive criminal, we should make them come to us." "But¡­ even if we go through with this plan, there''s no guarantee that the criminal will come out." Deon weakly replied. He was scared. He was already kidnapped as a child and he was not eager to repeat the experience. It didn''t occur to him that he would need to go through such a situation again¡ª This time voluntarily coming into contact with a vile person who burns their victims alive. A murderer who kills innocent children. The young prince recalled Julia Brooks'' statement. <Monsters ate them whole¡­ she felt a searing pain that burned her alive¡­> Anxiously chewing the inside of his cheek, Deon searched for anything he could use to dissuade his ghost partner. His gaze rested on the case record. "Ah! Sir Mikael, I-I''m too old!" the boy chimed through direct messaging, "I can''t be bait because I don''t fit the criminal''s criteria!" Indeed, under normal circumstances, Deon would never be a prospective target. However¡­ "Didn''t the criminal abduct girls to throw detectives off their trail? That means the criterion is fairly flexible. We just need to provide them a reason to kidnap you." To the prince''s utter dismay, Mikael had already thought of a plan, ''For that, we will use the same tactic against them.'' Mikael then noticed his partner''s crestfallen face. It was clear that the prince was unwilling, but Mikael thought there were no better alternatives to Finn''s suggestion. So, he decided to console the kid instead. "Don''t worry. You have me, remember? I will never let you die." He said in a soothing voice, "Besides, don''t you want to win the bet with your father?" "Hngh¡­" Deon fought with himself for a moment before replying, "Fine. I''ll trust you with my life, Sir Mikael." "Great. Now give me your body." "Huh? W-why?" For some reason, Deon felt nervous at Mikael''s words. "What? I need to talk to Finn." "Ah¡­ I see." --Chapter end-- -------------------------------------------------------------- **A sting operation is a deceptive operation designed to catch a person attempting to commit a crime.. Commonly, Sting operations are done to catch drug dealers by posing as potential buyers. Chapter 114 - Parasitic Artifacts <Skill: Full Integration Lvl. max is activated.> Mikael used what little amount of MP he had recovered to possess Deon. "Sir Finn." He called out in a serious tone. The Almagi turned to him and took a moment to peer into his eyes. ''Green¡­ it''s here!'' Finn shivered in excitement. While working on Dame Nora''s prosthetic arm, he had learned to differentiate the Prince from the unknown entity that possesses him. Although Finn adored the puppy-like prince, he found the unknown entity to be way more interesting. It was just so mysterious that he could barely keep himself from asking the prince about it. "Yes, your highness?" he squeaked. ''The hell? Why did he become polite all of a sudden? What''s wrong with this guy?'' Mikael inwardly frowned. He thought the Finn right now shared an uncanny resemblance to his dog, Choco, whenever Mikael came home from work. He could almost see Finn wagging his metaphorical tail from the glimmer in his blue eyes. Mikael decided to ignore his disgusting behavior and moved on to his agenda. "Is it possible to create an artifact that can be used for tracking?" "Tracking?" "Yes. perhaps a pair of artifacts that can recognize each other over a distance? Maybe tune them such that one emits waves that the other receives as a signal?" Mikael tried his best to explain his idea of a GPS tracker-slash-RFID-based artifact which was going to be Deon''s security insurance¡ªThe last resort for when the case becomes too much to handle with just Mikael and the Ascension System''s power. "Hmm¡­ I don''t understand what you mean by emitting waves, your highness¡­" Before the others could feel disappointed, Finn continued as if proving why he was the smartest in their group. "But I believe it is possible with the current Almagology." Finn stood up from the couch and strode toward the book shelf on the other side of the room. He extracted a thick, leather bound book from the shelf and quickly flipped the pages. He traced his index finger over the illustrations of complex mana circles, pausing every once in a while to think and resuming again. He scribbled some notes on the side and a few minutes later, he returned to where the group was. "I have confirmed that it is indeed possible, your highness. Although it might need a little tweaking¡­" Finn rubbed his weary eyes. He placed the book and the notes on the low table for the group to see. The book entitled "Almagology through the ages: The Revisited History" was opened to show the first chapter. "As you know, we, combat Almagi use our own blood as ink to draw mana circles. On the other hand, Artisan Almagi carves mana circles to artifacts and powers them using mana crystals. However, this was not always the case." Finn explained, "In the early years of Almagology, this distinction between Artisan Almagi and Combat Almagi wasn''t as clear." Finn pointed to one line in the textbook. < Historians show that the first excavated artifact was powered using blood, the substance with the highest known mana purity. They have also discovered that such artifacts recognize only one owner and thus become useless after losing their masters.> "As stated here, artifacts that use blood instead of mana crystals can recognize only one owner. When turned into a weapon, the artifacts'' power outputs are much stronger compared to what we have today." "I don''t understand¡­ if artifacts powered by blood are much stronger, why did Artisan Almagi abandon this practice?" Dame Nora asked. This topic greatly interested her since she, herself, had an artifact as a prosthetic arm. Nora clenched her metal fist in regret. If she knew about this before, she would have asked Finn to use her blood instead of crystals. Her desire for strength to protect her master was so great that she wouldn''t mind even if she shed some of her blood. "That''s because these weapons are parasitic types. In exchange for high power outputs, these artifacts draw much more blood than a person could handle. As a result, many of its users die early. Compared to the regulated blood ink consumption of Combat Almagi, these parasitic artifacts are dangerous to both the wielder and the target. When they discovered the use of mana crystals, Artisan Almagi opted to give up this power to achieve practicality and safety. Now, artifacts can be used by anyone without endangering themselves." "So? How I this related to the thing I asked of you?" Mikael asked. He doubted that Finn would deliberately give a dangerous parasitic artifact to his superior- No. he just refused to acknowledge it. "Well¡­ there was once a pair of artifacts that fit your description, your highness." Finn flipped the page and pointed to the illustration of an ancient-looking ring and a bone boomerang. The boomerang''s edges had sharp spikes reminiscent of a torture device. "When this ring was excavated, it was strongly attached to the index finger of a skeleton. Almagi scholars found that this parasitic ring used the blood of its owner to call back this boomerang wherever it was." Finn peeked at the young prince to see his reaction, "To be honest, I am quite surprised that you are asking me this, your highness." "Huh? Why?" "Don''t you already have an artifact similar to this, prince?" "Me?" Mikael pointed to himself in astonishment. "Yes, Your Highness. Didn''t you use an artifact with the same function in the Ant Colony?" Finn sat on the couch as he continued to pry open his superior''s secrets, "Didn''t you see that as well, Dame?" As if to corner the prince into spilling his secrets, Finn slyly called out to Nora for backup. "Ah¡­ are you pertaining to that time when my liege made things fly around according to his will?" Nora recalled one of the mysteries surrounding the prince. "Yes. That." Finn concurred. Cold sweat beaded the young prince''s temples. The two souls inhabiting him felt like they were in the middle of an interrogation room. They thought that Finn was definitely a terrifying character. ''Ugh! Finn, you b*stard! What are you trying to pull this time?!'' Luckily, the partners already prepared an excuse for such situations. "Ahaha! It''s a power I inherited from my ancestor." Mikael struggled to keep a straight face as he lied, "You know? The legendary Heinken I? I got it from him. Amazing, right?" "Ahh¡­ Is that so, Your Highness?" the dastardly Almagi flashed him an insidious smile. He didn''t even bother pretending to believe their made-up story, "Oh my¡­ it seems the first king was more impressive than I thought¡­" he sarcastically replied. "That makes sense since he was blessed by the goddess herself." Thankfully, Dame Nora nodded her head, readily accepting Mikael''s lies as the truth. Her blind faith that her liege was an innocent and kind boy incapable of lying helped Mikael escape Finn''s interrogation. "Well, if you say so, your highness¡­" Unimpressed by Nora''s naivety, Finn returned to the topic at hand, "I will be tweaking this concept to make the artifact that you asked for, your highness. Is there a particular item that you would like?" Mikael and Deon deliberated for a moment before deciding, "An earring. I want a simple earring with a design like this." Mikael pointed to his left ear where the Aquamarine Medium was. "But¡­ how long would that take, Sir Finn? last time, when you made my arm, it took you a month¡­" Nora asked, worried about the time limit of the king''s bet. "If it''s just a small earring with no other function than to trace his highness'' whereabouts, then probably about a week? But if I sacrifice sleep, maybe I can finish in four days?" Finn''s nonchalance prickled Mikael and Deon''s conscience. They felt like they were abusing Finn by making him work overtime without sleep. Finn''s lab guests all gazed at his sleep-deprived figure in pity. "In case you misunderstand, this isn''t for free, Prince." Finn wickedly smiled. ''Ah¡­ sh*t. I should''ve known. Give me back my pity, you @#%$!'' Mikael thought as he canceled Full Integration. --Chapter end-- Chapter 115 - Setting The Trap "First, we need to throw the bait." Mikael rubbed his chin in contemplation as he paced back and forth inside the Medium, "Let''s invite a journalist to the castle, kid." "Hmm¡­ we''ll need father''s permission for that, Sir." "No. keep it a secret from your father for the time being since he might intentionally hinder us if he realizes our plan." "Then¡­ how about Gramps Sebastian?" "Your Butler? Are you sure he''ll help? He looks just as overprotective as Avery." "I''m sure, sir. After all, he never says no to me." Deon proudly declared. The young prince spoke like a typical brat spoiled by his grandparents. So, the partners, escorted by Dame Nora, went straight to Butler Sebastian''s quarters after Sir Finn kicked them out of his laboratory. Knock. Knock. "Gramps? Are you there?" Deon lightly tapped the old butler''s door. A second later, the kind-faced butler opened the door and ushered Deon and Nora inside his room. ''Ohoh? I thought only the masters'' rooms were big... to think that even a servant''s quarter is this big. Whoa¡­ Your family sure are good employers, kid'' Mikael commended as he flew out of the Medium to tour around Sebastian''s room. The butler''s room was the size of a decent apartment on Earth. it was wide enough to fit a mini kitchen and dining area on top of a small study and a large bed. It also had a mantle like Deon''s that kept the room warm and cozy even in winter. "What brings you to this old man''s room, your highness?" Sebastian moved to prepare tea and snacks from his cupboard. "Ehm¡­ I just missed you, grampa." Deon pulled back a dining chair and comfortably sat with the Dame. At the young prince''s bashful reply, the butler quietly chuckled, "It seems the little master has a favor to ask." "Hehe. You know me so well, grampa" Deon received the fragrant tea and joyfully munched on the complimentary snacks offered to them. "So? What can this old man do for you, your highness? please ask away." The butler lovingly patted the boy''s head. Deon placed the teacup back into the saucer before carefully opening his mouth, "Do you know of any reputable journalists, gramps?" "Journalists? Why, of course." Sebastian readily answered, "His Majesty has called for some of them in the past, prince." "Then! Can you call one of them secretly into the castle, Grampa? I have a favor to ask them" "Secretly?" a mischievous smile bloomed into the old man''s face. "Yes, gramps. Secretly." An equally mischievous answer came out of the boy''s lips. It''s as if this wasn''t the first time that the youngest prince and his butler colluded behind the king. "Very well, your highness. I shall SECRETLY bring in the best journalist in the kingdom." Mikael pumped his fist in the air at the Butler''s approval. However¡­ "But on one condition, Your Highness." the old man continued, "You must promise me that you will not put yourself in danger." It seems that the sharp minded butler was at least aware of Deon''s reckless tendencies. "I-I promise!" Seeing his little master stutter, the old man sighed then he turned to Dame Nora and said, "Dame. I heard that you are strong." "Ah¡­" Nora froze in mid-bite, apparently thinking of how to respond. But then the old man touched her hand warmly and spoke with a grandfatherly voice, "Please protect our little master, Dame. This old man would never forgive himself if danger befell his highness. So please¡­ no matter what happens, stay with him and protect him to the best of your abilities." The wooden chair screeched as Dame Nora abruptly stood. She placed a hand on her chest and bowed, "I will do my best, respected elder. Please leave the prince to me!" Sebastian softly smiled. ''What a good child¡­'' he thought. The next day, a renowned journalist covertly entered the castle with the help of the Butler. His name was Johnny Walter. The man was only in his late 20s, but Johnny had already established his own newspaper company¡ª Veritas** Newspaper. The Veritas is known throughout the kingdom as the highest grossing and most influential newspaper. It was the main source of gossip and news for both the commoners and nobility. The reason?¡ªit was the most entertaining. The Veritas reported the most shocking revelations and the most scandalous affairs. It does not hold back on criticisms or praise. It represented the voice of the people. However, contrary to its name, the Veritas was not the most credible. Johnny Walter places more importance on the entertainment value of the news rather than the truth. After all, the truth does not sell. Today, Johnny Walter has come to the Heinken Royal Castle to write an explosive article straight from the Royal who recently caused a tremendous stir in the society. Lots of journalists would kill for a chance to do an exclusive interview with the third Prince, Deon Hensworth-- The boy who lived through the Hunting Competition tragedy and emerged as a hero. To journalists like Johnny, Prince Deon was currently considered as a gold-laying goose. "Ah¡­ I can''t wait!" Johnny rubbed his hands in anticipation. Just imagining the increase in sales after publishing Deon''s interview for tomorrow''s daily made him tremble in excitement. He nervously sat on a luxurious sofa in one of the many waiting rooms in the castle. Creak¡­ The door opened and a handsome looking Deon entered. ''Jackpot!'' Johnny gulped as his gaze followed the youngest prince. In his mind, he had already written several lines describing the majesty of Prince Deon. From his expensive clothes to the elegant air he carried, to the stern expression reminiscent of a gallant knight. ''My goodness¡­ who would have thought that this prince was previously known as a useless coward?'' The young prince ¨C or rather, Mikael who was currently possessing Deon, peeked at the journalist''s reaction and victoriously smiled. He had taken extra care of his appearance for today''s interview. He knew from his past life just how big of an impact one''s physical appearance has on show business. Whether their plan succeeds or fails depends on this journalist''s first impression. Johnny stood and respectfully said his greetings, "It is a great honor to be invited to the Royal Castle, Your highness! Thank you very much for this opportunity!" Mikael sat in the opposite chair while gesturing for the journalist to sit comfortably. "No, Mister Walter. It is I, who needs to thank you for accepting my invitation." Mikael gently smiled as he crossed his legs, "well, let''s skip the pleasantries. I assume you have a general idea as to why you were invited?" "Ah¡­ yes, your highness," Johnny admitted, surprised that the 15 year-old prince talked with such maturity and grace. "Great. Then I guess we are on the same page." Mikael leaned closer to Johnny and whispered, "I want to use your newspaper to catch a criminal." "By a criminal¡­ do you mean the serial kidnapper, your highness?!" Johnny, unable to hold back his disbelief, unconsciously raised his voice. But upon recognizing his blunder, he immediately shuts his mouth. "Yes. I want you to publish an article saying that I have found a lead and that I am close to catching the criminal." Mikael carefully explained. "I-is that true, your highness? that you''re close to solving the case?" Johnny struggled to keep his excitement from showing. The words coming out of the third Prince''s mouth were like sweet honey where the ants gather for a feast. This news was definitely Headline-worthy. "No. it''s not." Mikael nonchalantly replied. but seeing the journalist''s shocked silence, he added with a smirk, "Isn''t this the reason why we chose your company, Mister Johnny Walter?" "Ah¡­ That makes sense, your highness." The two of them smiled. It was unspoken knowledge that Veritas only wrote juicy articles without caring much about credibility. Johnny thought he had glimpsed into the true character of Deon Hensworth. He thought the third prince was bold and calculative. Very much unlike his cowardly reputation. "So? Will you accept my request, Mister Walter?" Mikael extended his left hand toward the journalist. "Gladly, Your Highness." Johnny took the prince''s hand. The deal was made. "Now, let''s talk about the details." Mikael poured himself some tea as he got right down to business, "I will be paying you 500 gold if you sign this nondisclosure agreement." Mikael produced a paper from his coat pocket and handed it to Johnny. "The agreement states that you will never. EVER. tell anyone that I used your company to propagate fake news. Otherwise, you will pay me back with twice the amount I give you." "Of course, Your Highness. my lips are sealed." Johnny wrote his signature on the agreement after hearing about the 500 gold. Mikael smiled at the journalist''s immediate response, ''Yes. Money really is the best!'' He put down his cup as he proceeded to tell Johnny the news contents. "First, I want you to write that I have found a witness to one of the abductions. But for safety reasons, I shall not disclose her identity." To make the lie more believable, Mikael decided to include a hint of truth¡ªA witness. The dead Julia Brooks shall be his witness. "Say that the witness saw an unidentified creature kidnap a child right in its bedroom and that as of this moment, I am tracking down the place where the children were allegedly transported." --Chapter end-- ----------------------------------------------- **Veritas is Latin for ''Truth'' Chapter 116 - Innocent Gifts Come morning, the entire Heinken Kingdom was gripped in shock! The Veritas published Mikael''s exclusive interview on the front page of the daily newspaper. True to his reputation, Johnny Walter delivered the article in the most intriguing fashion. Written in big, bold letters were the words: [Prince Deon to the Serial kidnapper: I''m coming for you!] [In an exclusive interview, the kingdom''s third prince revealed shocking news about the Serial Kidnapping case that has plagued the Heinken Kingdom for over a year! Through a week-long field investigation, Prince Deon has managed to catch the tail of the elusive criminal. According to the Prince, a credible source has come to him bearing witness to a child abduction. The Prince refused to disclose the identity of the witness for their protection. However, he assures the victim''s families that he is currently tracking down the criminal. The compassionate prince promises to return the missing children to their homes as soon as they caught the perpetrator. To conclude the interview, Prince Deon delivers a chilling warning to the criminal: Stay where you are because I''m coming for you! Article written by: Johnny Walter] The news spread like wildfire! The tremor caused by Mikael''s interview grew to an unprecedented magnitude that every citizen in the kingdom came to buy the Veritas Newspaper to read the said article and Johnny Walter rejoiced at their record breaking sales. There were varied reactions to the Veritas Article. Some people accused the Royal Investigations Bureau of irresponsibility for failing to secure the witness earlier. Others thought Prince Deon just got lucky to find a lead. But the majority of the citizens felt relief. Especially the victim''s families. So much that three days after the article was released, Deon''s office in the Bureau had drowned in gifts wishing for good news. ''Ugh! This is too much! There''s literally no space to walk on!'' Deon carefully navigated around the gifts stacked high in his office. "My liege, wouldn''t it be better to take some of these at home?" Dame Nora touched a beautifully wrapped box with a proud expression, "I think just looking at these gifts would give anyone motivation." Indeed, although Deon found the number of presents to be excessive, he also felt happy to see them. To the boy who never received sincere gifts from other people outside his family, it felt like the whole Heinken kingdom was rooting for his success. "Kid, look! There are even some letters for you." Mikael said through direct message. Deon hurriedly went to his desk and picked up the letters. The young prince smiled as he shuffled through the envelopes, reading who the senders were: [From: Baroness Evelyn Brooks] [From: Countess Lydia Hartsen] ¡­ ¡­ [From: Viscount Edgar Ashton] [From: Countess Anntoinette Blaire] The letters were mostly from the parents of the missing children. They expressed their gratitude to the prince for his efforts to find their beloved sons and daughters. They hoped that Deon wouldn''t be burdened by their gifts and said they would gladly support him if he ever needs their help in the future. Aside from the victims'' families, other concerned citizens also expressed their support in writing. "Whoa! Even Countess Blaire sent a letter!" Deon voiced his surprise at the unexpected sender. "Huh? Who is that? It sounds familiar¡­" Mikael racked his brains to remember where he heard the name only for Deon to beat him to it. "Countess Blaire is the owner of the biggest toy store in Heinken kingdom, Sir" Only then did Mikael remember the image of the three stupid mercenaries who tried to mug Deon at the beginning of the hunting competition. They claimed to have very ill daughters who only had a few months to live and to fulfill their dying wishes, they asked Deon for 500 gold each to buy from Countess Blaire''s store. "Ah! Right! But did she get her son kidnapped as well? If I''m not mistaken, we haven''t visited her yet." Mikael went out of the Medium to look for her gift among the pile. "My liege, do you need help in sorting?" Dame Nora approached Deon when she saw the curious expression on her master''s mien. Then she saw the letter that Deon held and noted who the sender was, "Is that from Countess Blaire, my liege?" She asked with a gentle smile. "Y-yes." Deon jumped in surprise when the Dame came up behind him. Then, he schooled his expression and asked, "Do you know her as well, Dame?" "Of course, my liege. She''s the only aristocrat that gained my respect¡ªAh! But of course, I respect you more, my liege!" Nora blushed as if she had just been caught cheating. "I see¡­ then, she must be a great person if the Dame respects her so much." Deon placed the letters on top of the desk. He then crouched to rummage through the pile to help the invisible Mikael look for the countess'' gift. "She is, my liege." Nora mimicked her master''s behavior as she reminisced the past, "Back when my brother and I were still in the orphanage, we often saw Countess Blaire with her husband. They were such a lovely couple that many of the children wished to be adopted by them." As he listened to the Dame, Deon recalled that the countess was infertile so she didn''t have any children even though she was fond of them. "Yes. It''s such a pity since the countess would''ve been a great mother." The young prince agreed. "You may think bad of me, your highness, but I was glad that she didn''t have children of her own." Nora tucked a loose hair behind her reddened ear. Her expression was so soft and gentle that both Mikael and Deon could only stare at her in awe. Dame Nora who often had a serious or deadpan expression looked so lovely in the orange light filtering through the office window. It was only now that they realized how pretty the Dame was. "I-I don''t!" a furiously blushing Deon shouted in denial. "I''m glad you don''t, my liege." The dame merely chuckled as she continued with her story, "The Blaire household was known to be a patron of many orphanages. Many children, including my brother and I, have benefited from the Countess'' benevolence. Not only does she gives generous donations to orphanages, but also lets the children feel loved. There was one time when my brother scraped his knee while playing. He cried so loudly that even the head priest couldn''t make him stop. But the countess just embraced Arthur and told him he''ll be alright. It was then that I felt the difference of having parents of your own. In times of difficulties, a mother''s hug could make people feel safe. Really¡­ if I could only choose my parents, I would have chosen the Blaire couple." --Chapter end-- Chapter 117 - Innocent Gifts (Part 2) "Found it!" Deon grabbed a large rectangular box wrapped neatly in white paper and ribbons. On one side was a card written with the Countess'' cursive writing. [To: Prince Deon Hensworth Wishing you luck. Sincerely, Anntoinette Blaire.] SsshhK! The sound of ripping paper dominated the quiet office as the boy tore the white wrapping away. "Oh, F*ck! That''s awesome!" Mikael admired the countess'' gift from over Deon''s shoulder. Carefully laid in the maroon velvet lined box was a toy soldier that reminded Mikael of the movie [The Nutcracker]. Only, the craftmanship was so exquisite that it almost looked real. From the clothes made of high-quality fabric to the black leather belt and boots to the shining silver sword and the finely sculpted soldier. Anyone could tell that the toy was a product of so much dedication, love, and time. Mikael placed a finger on his chin while inspecting the toy, "I bet this is hella expensive too¡­" "It''s beautiful¡­" Dame Nora muttered under her breath. Her dark eyes glued to the toy as if enchanted. "Yes. I''ve never seen anything as masterfully crafted as this even from the offerings of foreign envoys." Deon too was amazed by the countess'' gift, "I-I think I''ll take this one home." So, the trio spent the day sorting through the other gifts while they waited for Finn to finish the artifact. By the time the sky turned indigo, Deon and Nora had already finished moving the selected boxes to the royal carriage. "Your Highness!" The forgotten Sir Gordon Blake huffed as he ran toward them, his bulging belly jiggling beneath his navy uniform, "D-do you need help, your highness? Please don''t hesitate to call for us!" In the week that Deon had stayed in the Royal Investigations Bureau as a Temporary Junior Investigator, he had never received even an ounce of help from other Detectives. The only thing they did was gossip behind his back after faking respect. They all thought that the prince would soon give up on his own. So, they left him to do as he liked. However, when the article from Veritas came out, the entire bureau had been put over burning coals. They were forced to endure harsh criticisms so the atmosphere in the Bureau was laden with tension. Now, they clung to Deon as if he was their only hope for survival. For the past three days, they asked ¨C almost begged¡ªthe boy to tell them where the witness was and what her statements were so they could help in the investigation and when Deon refused to share his findings, they changed tactics. The detectives, led by Sir Gordon, tried to curry back Deon''s favor. Too bad for them, Mikael had already sternly lectured the boy not to show them mercy. " No. I''m fine, Sir Gordon." The young prince did not even spare the Senior Investigator a glance as he stepped into his carriage. Throughout the journey back to the castle, Dame Nora''s hand never left her black sword''s hilt. She observed every rattle of the carriage, keenly smelled the seats for any flammable substance, and concentrated on hearing even the slightest disturbance outside. By now, they were sure that the criminal had heard of the Prince''s article-- whether it liked it or not; whether it really reads newspapers or not, it was bound to. And so, their group vigilantly waited in anticipation for any move from the provoked kidnapper. Dame Nora never left Deon''s side. She even changed her quarters to be closer to the prince for extra security. The same was true for Mikael. Before the king''s bet, he could take leisurely night strolls in the beautiful castle gardens, but now, he stayed holed up in the Medium even when Deon slept. However, to their utter frustration, it seemed like the kidnapper had no intention to be baited out of hiding. The three days of heightened alert were gradually taking their toll on the members of the Golden Dawn Order¡ªPhysically and mentally. As the days passed, the partners worried and stressed about the case. They told Johnny Walter to make the article as vague as possible to avoid making the wrong assumptions. But¡­ ''What if we were wrong? What if the kidnapper realized that we don''t really have any leads?'' ''What if the kidnapper never reveals itself?'' ''After publicly announcing that we are close to solving the case, what if we never do? The backlash would be tremendous and we will lose the faith of the citizens!'' ''The third prince will be a laughing stock!'' As they were immersed in their thoughts, the group safely arrived at the castle. "Please be careful!" Deon warned the servants as they gathered the luggage out of the carriage. The servants filed into his bed room carrying the gifts and placing them on the side as instructed by the prince. "Ah, I''ll take that." Deon carefully took Countess Blaire''s gift from a maid''s arm. He carried it into the room and placed it on his bed as if it was a delicate infant. Seeing his partner''s absurd behavior, Mikael could not help but laugh out loud in the White World, "Oi, Kid. Don''t you think you''re adopting too many children? You already have a baby dragon with me, A prosthetic arm with Finn, and now you''ve even adopted an action figure? With whom? Dame Nora or the Countess? HAHAHAHA" Mikael held his stomach as he trembled in a fit of laughter, green eyes tearing up. "Sir!? Please don''t say such disgusting things!" the embarrassed boy shouted at Mikael as soon as they were left alone by the servants. "So what? Are you going to sleep with that? Like a mom? HAHAHA!" the mischievous ghost teased. "Oh, please! I''m too old for toys, sir!" "Reaaally?" As if he already had enough of his partner''s teasing, the young prince grabbed the toy soldier and strode toward the mantle. Click! Sshhhh¡­. The familiar sound of sliding concrete resounded as the stairs leading to their secret basement were revealed. Deon descended the dark stairs with a grumpy expression, "I''m not a kid anymore. Why can''t he stop calling me that? So upsetting¡­" The boy placed the toy soldier on the shelf along with his other prized treasures. He then walked away and climbed the stairs to sleep, unaware of the chilling eyes that stared at his back with a creepy smile. ¨CChapter end-- Chapter 118 - Quarrel There were only two weeks left of the king''s bet. "Your highness, here''s the thing you asked for." Finn finally finished the artifact commissioned by Mikael. The Almagi handed an earring to the prince, keeping one of the pair for himself, "I tweaked the mana circle configuration so that you only need a drop of blood for the artifact to recognize you as its owner. However, that means the range by which you can be detected is greatly minimized. Also, I could not put any additional item effect because any more would make it parasitic." "I understand, Sir Finn. Thank you." Deon received the silvery-white earring topped with a minuscule carving of a complicated mana circle. "Ah!" Deon winced as he put the piercing on his right ear lobe. The blood flowed from his wound but instead of dripping down his shoulder, the thick liquid agglomerated and settled on top of the mana circle. Sshhh¡­ The blood simmered as if sizzling on a hot pan, the mana circle beneath it subtly glowing. "Now, look at the other pair, your highness." Finn instructed, pointing to the unused earring on top of his palm, "If you ever get lost, all I need to do to find you is say the incantation [Search]" As soon as the word left Finn''s mouth, the artifact on his hand vibrated and a moment later, the earring suddenly flew toward Deon''s piercing and strongly stuck there like a metal attracted to a magnet. "As you can see, the other pair in my possession reacts strongly to yours. But that''s only because you are right in front of it. In truth, the effectivity of this artifact decreases with increasing distance. Conversely, IF you get kidnapped, I''ll know whether you are near depending on how strongly the pull of attraction this one is subjected to." "I-I understand, Sir Finn¡­" Deon rubbed his aching earlobe, brows scrunched as he dreaded the moment when he would need to use the artifact. But more days passed by with no signs from the kidnapper. And as the clock continued to tick, unperturbed, the stress ate up the young prince. The long wait was slowly but surely taking its toll on his mentality. ''When? Just when is that kidnapper going to move?!'' As they were forced to be constantly on guard for any unnatural noise, Deon''s nerves inevitably frayed to an irreversible degree and he broke down into a nervous mess. "Sir! You said that this is a sure method! How come a week has already passed yet nothing happened?!" Deon kicked the sheets in his bed out of frustration, "I told you this isn''t going to work because I do not fit the criteria but you didn''t listen to me! No. You never had any intention to listen to me from the first time we met, have you?" In this past week, the young prince became constantly annoyed with his partner who pushed him into such a stressful situation. The investigators in the Bureau mocked him-- not for being a coward like they used to-- but for being a big-mouthed idiot and a liar. They no longer ask him about the witness as they thought it was just his arrogance talking. Deon felt it so unfair that he was branded a liar when he was literally NOT the person who went on the interview. The people gossiped about the prince''s deceit. The victim''s families sighed in regret, almost resenting him for giving them false hope. Declaring to the whole kingdom that they would soon catch the criminal had backfired with twice the force. The reputation they had painstakingly built had crumbled like a sandcastle. Now, even the partners were falling out. "Am I nothing but a tool for you, sir?" The prince heatedly asked. "What the hell are you talking about?" Mikael''s irritation soared along with the boy''s tantrum. "If you had partnered up with George, would you be able to ruin his future like you do with mine? Maybe you are thinking that I wouldn''t be angry even if you do this to me, but I am also human, sir! Whenever people talk about me behind my back,-- for the things that I DIDN''T do¡ªI feel terrible!" "Hah! So, now that things aren''t going the way you want, you''re putting all the blame on me?" Mikael pointed out. "Then, who am I to blame, sir? myself? For signing that universal contract with you?" "Whoaa¡­Am I hearing this right?" Mikael''s eyes widened at the incredulity in his partner''s statements, "You regret partnering up with me?" Mikael swooped right in front of Deon. <Skill: Psychokinesis Lvl. 2 is activated> The angry ghost grabbed the boy by his collar, almost choking him from the sudden tug. Then, he whispered the words that he should never have. "If I wasn''t with you, you''d still be a coward hiding behind your brothers'' backs. If I wasn''t with you, would you have survived the hunting competition? If I wasn''t with you, would Finn and Nora even become your subordinates? But, now that the situation turned out like this, you''re blaming me? How about the times when YOU enjoyed the fruits of MY LABOR, Huh? If there''s anyone disappointed with this contract, then that would definitely be ME. If the Ascension system could turn back time, I''d rewind it to the day when I chose a hypocrite like you. I''m so disappointed with you, Deon Hensworth." Mikael''s harsh words slapped the young prince back to reality. Shame bubbled from the pit of Deon''s stomach. Deep inside, he agreed with Mikael''s words. He was a hypocrite. But he only realized it now. Average appearance. Talentless. Stupid. Coward. Maybe in some corner of the young prince''s mind, he subconsciously thought that if he was not a good person, he would really have no redeeming features. The boy''s hazel brown eyes watered. He felt like crying, but he would never forgive himself if he broke down right then. He may have agreed with Mikael, but that doesn''t mean he wasn''t hurt. He didn''t want to give Mikael the satisfaction of seeing him cry and having him apologize for being a shameless hypocrite. As the silence stretched between the quarreling partners, Mikael canceled the skill and swooped out of Deon''s bedroom. He wanted to get some fresh air--To put as much distance as he could from Deon. Because staying with him in this situation may only break down their relationship further. ''5 minutes. Just give me 5 minutes to cool my head.'' What Mikael didn''t know was that 5 minutes later, he would deeply regret this decision. --Chapter end--